THE 


BEAR-HUNTERS 


OP 


THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS 


BY 


ANNE     BOWMAN, 

ACTHOE  OF  "  THE  EOT  VOYAGERS, "  "  THE  KANGAROO-HUNTERS,' 
"THE  YOUNG  EXILES,"  "ESPERANZA,"  ETC.,  ETC. 


1  The  leaf  shall  be  greener,  the  sky  shall  be  purer, 
The  eyes  shall  be  clearer,  the  rifle  be  surer, 
And  stronger  the  arm  of  the  fearless  endurer, 
That  trusts  noxight  but  Heaven  in  his  way  through  the  woods." 

BRA[NAKJ> 


BOSTON: 

CROSBY    &    AINSWOKTH. 

NEW  YORK:   OLIVER  S.  FELT. 

1866. 


•6 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER!.  — The  Tutor  and  Pupil  —  On  Board  the  Nugget  —  William  Arn- 
cliffe  —  A  fall  into  a  Tar-bucket,  and  the  consequences,  .  .  PAGE! 

CHAP.  II.  —  The  Captain  in  his  cabin  — A  Visit  to  the  Steerage  passengers  — 
Dick's  friendly  Arrangements  —  A  Fatal  Gale  —  The  Landing,  .  .  12 

CHAP.  III.  —  The  Last  Trip  —  The  Fate  of  the  Emigrants  —  The  Wreck  of  the 
Nugget  —  Dreary  Prospects  —  Captain  Scruton's  Ruling  Passion,  .  24 

CHAP.  IV.  — The  Claims  of  the  Wreckers— Ned  Conolly's  Will  —  Dennis 
O'Jleilly  on  the  Temperance  Question  —  The  Schoolmaster's  .Rebuke,  36 

CHAP.  V. — A  Snow-storm  and  its  Results  —  The  Scene  of  the  Massacre  —  A 
quick  Retreat  —  Tale  of  Sharpley's  Treachery  —  A  Dismal  Procession,  47 

CHAP.  VI.  —  A  Night  in  the  Snow  — The  Fishing  Indians  — Mr.  Rodney's  Pil 
low  Abstracted  — The  Reading  Men  Puzzled  —  Sharpley;s  Character,  59 

CHAP.  VII. — Ducks  and  Geese  —  The  Sabbath  on  the  mountain  —  Alarm 
of  Pursuit — Pat's  Discovery — Rigging  a  Whip  —  The  Scalp-hunters,  70 

CHAP.  VIII.  —  Pat  and  the  Bear  —  A  Peep  into  a  Den  —  Dick's  Description 
of  the  White  Chief—  Descent  to  the  Plains  —  Dennis  plans  a  College,  81 

CHAP.  IX. — Indian  Lodges  —  A  Confusion  of  Tongues  —  Successful  Oration 
of  the  Schoolmaster  —  The  marvellous  Shot  —  A  Hunting  Expedition,  93 

CHAP.  X.  —  Worse  than  the  Bears  —A  Skirmish  with  the  Indians  —  Sharpley 
again  —  The  White  Chief—  A  Distribution  of  Gifts  —  The  Separation,  105 

CHAP.  XI.  —  The  Assent  of  the  Snowy  Mountains  —  A  deserted  Hut  —  The 
Elk  —  Negligent  Sentinels  —  Brighter  Hopes  —  America  in  contempt,  117 

CHAP.  XII. —  Hares  and  Rabbits  — The  decpitful  Lake  — A  Skirmish  with 
Savages  —  Water  in  the  Desert  —  The  Black  Bear  and  her  Cubs  —  The  value 
of  Bear  Skins  —  The  Rooky  Mountains  in  sight, 129 

CHAP.  XIII.  —  A  Mischievous  Arrow  —  The  Volcanic  Mountain  —  A  Sporting 
Excursion  — The  Pine  Wood  — The  Glen  of  the  Dead,  .  .  .  .  142 

CHAP.  XIV.  —  Abundance  of  Game  —  Men  and  Horses  —  An  Easy  Victory  —  A 
Vexatious  Prisoner  —  The  Obdurate  Arncliffe  —  Once  more  on  march,  153 

CHAP.  XV.  —  Arnclifle's  Stratagem  —  The  fruitless  Pursuit  — Lost  in  the 
Mountains  —  Recovered  Trail  —  A  Tunnel  through  ''he  Snow  —  Escape,  165 

CHAP.  XVI.  — William's  Explanation  —  The  Tale  of  Horror  —  Three  days  in 
the  Snow  —  Climbing  the  Mountains  —  The  Indian  Guide,  .  .  .  178 

CHAP.  XVII. — An  Onslaught  among  the  Bears  —  An  Alarm  —  A  March  in 
the  Water  —  The  Secret  Fortress  —  The  Enemy  at  the  Gates,  .  .  190 

CHAP.  XVIII.  —  Besieged  in  a  Hole  —  Piping  to  Quarters  —  An  Attack  from 
th«  Ramparts  —  Dispersion  of  the  Besiegers  —  Prizes  of  Victory,  >  201 

(111) 


IV  CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  XIX.  —  Dressing  for  the  Reception  —  Mosquaw,  the  Indian  Chief--  A 
Hospitable  Welcome  —  Indian  Life  —  Sporting  in  the  Woods,  .  .  213 

CHAP.  XX.  —  Pat  in  a  Mischief —  The  Spoil  of  the  Chase  —  An  Expedition  to 
the  Plains  —  Enemy  in  Sight  —  An  unhappy  Sneeze  —  The  Capture,  .  226 

CHAP.  XXI.  —  The  Pawnee  Lodges — Another  English  Slave —  The  lawless 
Arncliffe  —The  Midnight  Signal —  First  Signs  of  .Repentance,  .  .  239 

CHAP.  XXII.  —  Days  of  Rest  —  A  Peep  through  the  Telescope  —  The  Assas 
sin's  Fate  — The  Dispersion  of  the  Tribe  — Down  on  the  Prairies  — The 
Raft  on  the  River  — The  Puma, .  .250 

CHAP.  XXIII.  —Another  Raft  — The  Trapper's  Hut  — The  Conflict  with  the 
Grizzly  Bears  — The  Foray  in  the  Corral  — An  Outcry  for  Pat,  .  .  262 

CHAP.  XXIV.  —  The  White  Dove  — The  Warning  —  Making  a  Cache  —The 
Siege  —  Terms  of  Capitulation  —  The  Tents  of  the  Indians — Mrs.  Avon- 
dale's  Story  —  The  Indian  Massacre,  .  .  .  •  .  .  .  .  274 

CHAP.  XXV.  —  The  Story  Resumed  —  The  Captivity  —  The  Mercy  of  the 
Chief — The  Medicine-woman  and  her  Privileges  —  Arncliffe  in  Dan 
ger  —  The  Worth  of  a  Match-box  —  The  proposed  Vengeance,  .  .  287 

CHAP.  XXVI.  —  Arncliffe's  Escape  —  The  Pursuit  —  Pat  in  his  Hermitage  —  A 
Visit  to  the  Mountain  Caves  —  Important  Plot  —  Start  for  the  Chase,  300 

CHAP.  XXVII.  — After  the  Buffaloes  —  The  Grand  Melee  —  The  Fate  of  the 
Quack  —  The  Indians  at  the  Hut  —  Protracted  Confinement,  .  .  311 

CHAP.  XXVIII.  — Occupations  of  Confinement  —  The  Anthropophagi  —  The 
JButtes  of  the  Prairies  —  The  Bursting  of  the  Storm  —  Dry  Lodgings,  323 

CHAP.  XXIX.  —  Labyrinth  of  Caves  —  Thunder-storm  —  River  Barrier  —  The 
Unmanageable  Raft  —  Total  Destruction  —  John's  Dread  of  Water,  .  335 

CHAP.  XXX.  —  Taking  Stock  —  Looking  out  for  Salvage  —  The  Cqntrivances 
of  the  Destitute  —  Prairie  Travelling  —  A  Night  of  Storm  —  Lost  Trail,  346 

CHAP.  XXXI.  —  Unsuccessful  Researches  —  Pat's  Rib  —  A  Sight  of  the 
Sun  —  The  Night  Owl  —  Vengeance  of  the  Indians — Merciful  Deliver 
ance,  357 

CHAP.  XXXII.  — Beyond  the  River  —  Footsteps  on  the  Shore  — Pat's  Dis 
covery  of  the  large  Nest  —  The  Trapper's  Hut  —  Arncliffe's  Ill-fortune,  369 

CHAP.  XXXIII.  —  Trapper's  Cache  —  Buffalo  Chase  —  Flight  of  John  —  The 
Skin  Coracles  —  A  Startling  Story  —  The  Embarkation  on  the  River,  .  381 

CHAP.  —  XXXIV.  —  The  Beaver  Lodges  —  A  Spy  in  the  Bush  —  Jacob's  Doc 
trine  of  Morality  —  Captain  Scruton's  Fleet  —  Indian  Encampment,  .  392 

CHAP.  XXXV.  —  A  Man  missing  —  A  Skirmish  —  Pursuit  —  Arncliffe  in  Jeop 
ardy  —  The  Attack  of  the  Ambush  —  The  Prizes  of  Victory,  .  .  404 

CHAP.  XXXVI.  —  A  Supply  of  Roots  —  The  Strawberry  Bank  —  The 
Deer  at  the  Pool  —  Pat's  heroic  Fight  —  The  Return  of  the  Buffalo 
Hunters  —  A  Pack  of  Thieves  —  The  Escape  of  the  Puma,  .  .  .416 

CHAP.  XXXVII.  —  The  Ben-hunt  —  Starting  new  Game  —  Salt  Lake  —  Wild 
Rice  —  The  River  and  its  Inhabitants  —  The  unlucky  Horse,  .  .  426 

CHAP.  XXXVIII.  —  The  Trail  —  The  War-whoop  —  The  Horse-robbers  —  A 
Sharp  Conflict  —  News  from  Avondale  —  A  Prospect  of  Happiness,  .  438 

CHAP.  XXXIX. —  The  Night-birds  again  —  Jacob's  big  Lot  —  Intentions 
of  the  Swift  Elk  —  The  Amusement  of  the  Squaws  —  Feeding  Time,  .  448 

JHAP.  XL.  —  Sentence  of  Death  —  The  joyful  Signal  —  The  Slaughter  —  Avon- 
dale's  Gratitude  —  General  Patrick  —  Home  —'England  and  its  Duties,  460 


THE    BEAR-HUNTERS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

The  Tutor  and  Pupil.  —  On  Board  the  Nugget.  —  The  Education 
Question.  —  The  Plans  of  the  Emigrants.  —  William  Arncliffe.  —  A 
fall  into  a  Tar-bucket,  and  the  consequences. 

Two  gentlemen  were  walking  together  through  the 
pleasant  gardens  of College ;  one,  a  t^ll.,  hand 
some,  animated  youth  of  twenty,  the  Other  of  more 
mature  years,  of  a  mild,  calm,  intellectual  countenance, 
who  wore  an  air  of  dignity  consistent  with  his  position. 
In  university  parlance,  they  stood  in  the  situation  of 
tutor  and  pupil. 

"I  do  not  object,  my  dear  Harold,"  said  the  tutor, 
"  to  accompany  you  through  the  known  and  unknown 
regions  of  the  Western  world ;  but  I  feel  a  strong 
reluctance  to  commence  our  expedition  in  such  rough 
style.  Why,  in  the  name  of  comfort  and  repose, 
do  you  choose  to  take  your  passage  in  a  common 
emigrant  ship,  when  you  can  command  the  conveniences 
of  home  by  sailing  in  a  first-rate  steamer  ?  " 

"  Because,  Rodney,  I  am  a  whimsical  fellow,"  an 
swered  Harold.  "What  do  I  care  for  comfort  and 
repose  ?  I  am  young  and  healthy,  and  full  of 
1  (1) 


THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

curiosity ;  I  desire  novelty,  adventure,  even  trial,  or  a 
little  adversity,  if  such  a  spoiled  child  of  fortune  as 
I  am,  can  safely  bear  the  descent.  Do  you  love  me  well 
enough,  my  dear  guardian  and  friend,  to  overlook  my 
selfishness,  and  rough  it  with  me  for  the  next  ten  or 
twelve  months?  I  am  nearly  twenty,  and  must  then 
return  to  celebrate  my  majority,  and  release  you  from 
your  troublesome  responsibility." 

"I  have  had  you  in  my  charge,  my  dear  boy," 
answered  Mr.  Rodney,  "  since  the  death  of  your  parents, 
and  I  shall  not  suffer  you  to  undertake  this  Quixotic 
expedition  without  me.  I  am  aware  that  I  shall  be 

laughed  at  by  my  grave  brethren  of for  this 

middle-aged  frolic ;  but,  defying  ridicule,  I  consent  to 
be  Sancho  Panza." 

"No  such-  thing,  Rodsiej/'  said  Harold;  "John 
Carter,  my  groom,  is  to  be  my  Sancho ;  he  would  be  no 
hero,  in  thp;  field  of  battle,  bit  he  is  a  keen  sportsman, 
a  good  shot,  and  once  on  the  hunting-grounds,  I  would 
advise  the  bears  and  buffaloes  to  look  about  them ;  Joh» 
will  not  spare  them." 

"  Very  well,"  replied  Mr.  Rodney ;  "  then  let  John 
look  after  a  ship  that  can  be  warranted  not  to  come  to 
pieces  and  scatter  its  passengers  amidst  the  billows  of 
the  turbulent  Pacific.  I  affect  no  judgment  in  nautical 
matters. 

"I  will  write  to  Liverpool  to-day,"  said  Harold, 
"and  I  have  no  doubt  we  shall  both  acquire  a  large 
amount  of  seamanship  during  our  voyage  ;  for  we  must 
keep  our  eyes  open,  and  have  our  pens  and  pencils 
ready.  I  hope  when  we  return,  you  will  publish  a 
book,  Rodney." 

"Not   I,   truly,   Harold,"  answered   his   friend;   "I 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  3 

have  no  fancy  for  making  the  public  acquainted  with 
my  secret  thoughts  and  my  blundering  guesses  at  facts. 
1  may  observe  and  note,  but  it  will  be  for  my  own 
future  recreation  in  my  solitary  hours." 

"What  a  selfish  old  cynic  you  are,  Rodney,"  said 
Harold.  "Then  I  must  be  the  author,  and  you 
must  purvey  for  me.  Now  let  us  make  up  our 
baggage,  on  the  approved  principles  of  compactness 
and  economy.  No  superfluities;  no  large  books, 
remember." 

"  I  must  have  the  companions  of  my  leisure  hours," 
said  Mr.  Rodney. 

"  But  I  don't  mean  you  to  have  any  leisure  hours," 
replied  Harold  ;  "  I  mean  that  we  shall  fatigue  ourselves 
so  thoroughly  during  the  day  with  hard  work,  that  we 
shall  be  glad  to  devote  our  short  leisure  to  eating  and 
sleeping." 

"  A  mere  animal  existence,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Rodney. 

u  Be  it  so,  Socrates,"  said  the  youth  ;  "  shall  we  not 
be  accumulating  materials  to  feed  the  thoughtful  mind 
for  the  next  ten  years  ?  Let  me  be  arbitrary  this  one 
time,  my  dear  Rodney." 

"  You  are  ever  arbitrary,"  answered  Rodney,  "  and  I, 
as  ever,  remain  your  very  obedient  —  tutor." 

It  was,  indeed,  a  fact  that  the  placid  tutor  usually 
submitted  with  resignation  to  the  harmless  whims  of 
his  beloved  pupil  and  ward.  Harold  Crofton  was  an 
only  child,  left  an  orphan  at  an  early  age,  with  a  large 
fortune.  His  guardian,  who  had  been  the  intimate 
friend  of  his  father,  was  a  fellow  and  processor  at 

College.  Of  an  affectionate  disposition,  without 

near  relations,  he  became  so  fondly  attached  to  his 
lively  and  impetuous  ward,  that,  satisfied  with  his  pro- 


4  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

gress  in  study  and  the  rectitude  of  his  conduct,  he  was 
indulgent  to  his  taste  for  novelty  and  excitement,  and 
did  not  attempt  to  control  his  adventurous  rambling, 
provided  he  was  himself  always  by  his  side  to  watch 
over  his  safety  and  moderate  his  impetuosity.  Even 
now,  though  it  cost  him  a  pang  to  abandon  the  luxu 
rious  ease  of  his  studious  life  at  Cambridge,  he  at  once 
agreed  to  follow  his  beloved  pupil  on  his  wild  project, 
rather  than  trust  him  unguarded  amongst  strange  and 
perilous  associations. 

And  thus  it  was  that,  ten  days  afterwards,  in  the 
pleasant  days  of  August,  the  gay,  carleess,  prosperous 
child  of  aristocracy,  and  the  retired,  gentle,  philosophic 
Rodney  found  themselves  in  the  inconvenient  state 
cabin  of  the  pompously-advertised  emigrant  vessel,  the 
Nugget,  laden  with  speculators  for  California,  and  a 
party  of  emigrants,  driven  by  poverty,  or  induced  by 
domestic  relations  to  seek  a  home  in  a  new  world. 

"  Now  for  it,  Dominie,"  said  Harold,  when  the  dis 
agreeables  of  the  first  two  or  three  days  of  sailing  had 
subsided ;  "  don't  look  so  wistfully  at  that  wooden  case 
of  literary  lumber.  Let  us  go  on  deck  and  study 
human  nature  under  adverse  circumstances.  The 
skipper  himself  seems  to  have  but  one  idea,  the  en 
deavor  to  make  his  ship  last  out  the  voyage ;  the  mate 
is  a  coarse  ruffianly  fellow ;  we  shall  derive  no  amuse 
ment  from  them,  but  I  hope  we  may  glean  something 
from  the  steerage  passengers." 

The  two  friends  were  the  only  cabin  passengers,  and, 
limited  as  the  accommodations  were,  they  had  the  satis 
faction  of  having  them  to  themselves,  and  might 
arrange  their  books  and  other  possessions  as  they 
chose,  certain  that  they  would  remain  undisturbed. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  5 

They  now  went  on  deck,  where,  after  a  few  words 
with  the  taciturn  captain,  Harold  proceeded  to  make 
the  acquaintance  of  the  sailors ;  and  afterwards  they 
ventured  among  the  noisy  crowd  who  tenanted  the 
steerage,  from  whom  Rodney  retreated  in  dismay, 
alarmed  and  annoyed  at  the  clamor  of  tongues,  the 
barking  of  dogs,  the  crying  of  children,  and  the  con 
fused  scene  of  cooking,  nursing,  and  card-playing  that 
pervaded  this  portion  of  the  vessel. 

But  in  one  corner  of  the  deck  Harold  saw  a  quieter 
group,  towards  whom  he  drew  his  compliant  friend. 
An  old  withered  man,  small  in  stature,  with  bright  keen 
eyes,  was  seated  with  a  book  in  his  hand,  giving  a  les 
son  to  a  rough,  good-natured  looking  lad  about  fifteen 
years  of  age  ;  a  taller  youth  of  superior  appearance  was 
lounging  pensively  against  the  bulwarks ;  while  two 
neat  little  women,  who  seemed  to  be  mother  and  daugh 
ter,  were  seated  on  wooden  boxes,  knitting  industriously. 
As  the  two  gentlemen  approached,  the  sharp  eyes  of  the 
old  man  fell  on  them,  and,  rising,  he  made  a  profound 
bow,  saying, 

"  Gentlemen,  I  do  my  honors  to  ye.  Mike !  is  that 
yer  manners  ?  Sure  it's  not  many  the  like  of  your  hon 
ors,  the  rale  gentry  that  is,  that  come  to  bless  the  eyes 
of  the  poor  emigrants.  Wont  it  be  the  thirst  of  laming 
every  thing  that  brings  your  honors  to  this  same  poor 
place  ?  It's  maybe,  like  Solomon  himself,  you'd  '  search 
concerning  all  things  done  under  heaven.'  True  it  is, 
then,  I  pray  you  will  not  find  it  '  vexation  of  spirit,'  as 
he  was  finding  it ;  wise  as  he  was,  and  writing  many 
books,  as,  like,  your  honors  will  be  maning  to  do." 

"I  am  by  no  means  certain  that  I  shall  write  a 
book,"  said  Harold,  laughing;  "but  if  I  should  do  so, 
1* 


6  THE    BEAR-HUNTEKS 

my  friend,  I  must  know  your  name,  that  yon  may  have 
a  distinguished  place  in  it.  May  I  ask  what  has 
tempted  you  to  emigrate  from  your  favored  island  ?  " 

"  Well,  thin,  to  spake  the  thruth,  your  honor ;  nade," 
replied  the  old  man ;  then,  quickly  resuming  his  former 
pompous  manner,  and  correcting  his  hrogue,  he  contin 
ued  :  "  It  .  was  altogether  the  times,  your  honor :  isn't 
it  mad  our  people  are  turning  ?  and  Dennis  O'Reilly 
wouldn't  be  the  man  to  turn  with  them.  Would  I  be 
seeing  the  childer  at  my  school  knowing  no  betther  than 
them  in  England  of  the  people  that  came  afore  them ; 
and  forgetting  all  the  ancient  glory  of  their  counthry,  to 
be  laming  things  about  trade,  and  mines,  and  drawing 
pictures,  and  singing,  and  such-like  —  things  that's  be 
neath  a  school-master  to  tache  ;  and  didn't  I  scorn  to  be 
meddling  with  the  same  ?  and  wouldn't  I  sooner  be 
burning  my  fine  old  classics,  seeing  I'd  be  having  no 
use  for  them.  It's  their  edication  question,' your  honor; 
sure,  isn't  it  their  ignorance  that  is  sending  ine  away 
from  my  counthry  ?  Would  I  be  going  to  school  myself 
at  seventy  years  old,  and  me  fit  to  tache  them  all,  out 
and  out?" 

"  And  therefore,  Mr.  O'Reilly,"  said  Harold,  «  you 
are  making  a  voyage  to  teach  the  classics  to  the  gold- 
diggers." 

"  Sure,  thin,  I'd  niver  be  thryin'  them,"  answered  the 
old  man  ;  "  they'd  niver  be  mindin'  their  tasks  at  all, 
not  they.  Didn't  the  ancients  themselves  write  it  down 
that  the  love  of  gold  made  a  man  no  betther  nor  a  brute  ? 
I'd  be  gittin'  no  gold-diggers  at  all  for  scholars.  But, 
to  spake  the  thruth,  your  honor,  it  wasn't  a  choice  was 
left  me  at  all.  My  lady  she  sends  out  her  people,  that 
cannot  live  yonder,  altogether  free,  to  Austhralia  and  to 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  7 

America ;  and  these  boys,  and  the  woman,  and  the  girl, 
they  were  in  the  mind  to  go  to  California ;  and  me  not 
having  a  penny,  and  my  school  taken  away,  my  lady 
she  says,  *  Thin,  Mr.  O'Reilly,  sure,  won't  you  be 
crossing  with  your  people  ?  you'll  be  minding  the  young, 
and  they'll  be  caring  for  you  ; '  and  I  was  agraable  to 
that  same." 

"  But  when  you  land  in  California,"  asked  Mr.  Rod 
ney,  "  what  do  you  propose  to  do  ?  " 

"  Sure,  thin,  your  honor,"  answered  he,  "  wont  I  stop 
at  the  town  to  see  the  boys  settle  at  their  work,  and  the 
women  rint  a  cabin  and  set  up  their  wash-tubs  ?  and  if 
I  wouldn't  be  liking  the  ways  of  the  gold-diggers,  I'd  be 
walking  on  a  bit  further  to  seek  out  some  of  our  own 
people  in  Illinois  county." 

"  But,  my  good  friend,  that  is  beyond  the  Rocky 
Mountains,"  said  Mr.  Rodney. 

"  Will  it  be  mountains  I'd  be  turning  back  for  ?  "  re 
plied  Dennis  ;  "  would  there  be  any  mountains  of  Amer 
ica  aqual  to  our  own  ancient  mountains  of  Killarney?" 

It  would  not  have  been  easy  to  convince  the  old  man 
that  the  Rocky  Mountains  would  bar  his  journey  to  his 
friends,  or  that  they  were  more  inaccessible  than  Irish 
mountains ;  so  Harold  turned  away  to  ask  the  taller  of 
the  two  boys  why  he  had  left  his  home  for  a  strange 
country. 

The  young  man  colored,  and  did  not  speak  ;  the  elder 
woman  answered  for  him. 

"  Is  it  Willie,  your  honor  ?  isn't  he  my  own  sister's 
son,  and  she  gone  to  God  ?  Pretty  girl  she  was  ;  and  a 
fine  wake  we  made  her,  God  be  praised  J  And  wasn't 
the  boy  left  on  me,  in  regard  of  his  father  being  a  wild 
Englisher,  turning  his  back  on  his  child  and  his  dead 


8  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

wife,  and  making  off  to  Californy  to  git  gold ;  and  niver 
a  grain  of  that  same  has  the  boy  set  eyes  on,  nor  a  let- 
ther  at  all  to  say  he  was  coming  for  his  own.  And 
Will,  draming  his  father  would  be  atin  by  savages,  will 
nades  come  out  to  sake  him ;  and  he  niver  likin'  to  talk 
about  him.  Maybe  your  honor  will  be  excusin'  his 
manners,  in  regard  he  were  born  in  England,  and  know 
ing  no  betther,  poor  boy." 

By  inquiries  made  of  Captain  Scruton,  Harold  learnt 
that  the  father  of  William  Arncliffe  had  been  the  Eng 
lish  valet  of  an  Irish  nobleman ;  that  he  had  married 
the  pretty  sister  of  Peggy  Maurice,  and,  with  his  sav 
ings,  had  returned  to  England  to  commence  business ; 
but,  after  some  years  of  imprudence  and  extravagance, 
he  had  brought  his  wife  to  her  sister  to  die,  and  left  his 
boy  to  live  on  the  poor  Irish  peasants,  till  he  went  to 
California  in  the  sanguine  hope  of  making  another  for 
tune. 

With  the  imperfect  education,  the  shyness,  and  the 
prejudices  of  an  English  boy  of  his  class,  William  pined 
in  his  aunt's  comfortless  cabin  for  two  years,  waiting  in 
vain  to  hear  from  his  father;  and  when  poverty  com 
pelled  the  widow  Maurice  and  her  family  to  emigrate, 
the  charity  of  the  benevolent  lady  who  owned  their 
cabin  having  furnished  the  means,  the  poor  women,  in 
compassion  to  the  unhappy  deserted  boy,  selected  Cali 
fornia  as  their  destination,  that  he  might  accompany 
them,  in  the  forlorn  hope  of  discovering  the  fate  of  his 
father. 

It  was  some  time  before  the  painful  reserve  of  the 
boy  gave  way  before  the  frank  kindness  of  Harold  Crof- 
ton,  and  he  was  induced  to  speak  of  himself  and  of  his 
intentions.  It  had  been  the  wish  of  his  fond  mother  to 


OF    THE    ROOKY    MOUNTAINS.  9 

bring  up  her  son  "  to  a  trade ; "  and,  till  he  was  thirteen 
years  of  age,  she  contrived  to  procure  him  a  common 
country-town  education.  Then  the  ruin  of  his  father, 
and  the  fatal  sickness  of  his  mother  drove  the  family  to 
seek  a  shelter  among  those  who  were  poorer  than  them 
selves.  The  total  want  of  cleanliness,  the  disorder,  and 
the  destitution  of  the  widow's  cabin,  were  scarcely  more 
repugnant  to  the  taste  of  the  indulged  boy,  long  accus 
tomed  to  a  home  of  comparative  luxury,  than  to  Mrs. 
ArnclifFe,  weaned,  by  fourteen  years  of  English  com 
forts,  from  the  careless  and  unthrifty  habits  of  her  early 
days.  The  poor  woman  rapidly  sunk  amidst  her  priva 
tions  and  sorrows,  and  then  William  shrunk  with  still 
more  disgust  from  the  want  and  m^ery  that  surrounded 
him. 

"  But,  my  poor  boy,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  roused  from 
his  studies  by  William's  tale  of  sorrow,  extorted  by  the 
sympathy  of  Harold,  "  why  did  you  not  fulfil  the  inten 
tions  of  your  parents ;  why  did  you  not  return  to  Eng 
land,  and  adopt  the  mode  of  life  they  had  planned  for 
you  ?  " 

"  It  was  no  longer  possible  for  me  to  attempt  it,  sir," 
said  the  boy.  "  Without  money,  without  friends,  and 
without  any  knowledge  of  mechanics  or  trade,  I  could 
not  obtain  a  living ;  and  I  had  neither  the  wish  nor  the 
ability  to  become  a  servant." 

"  An  unpleasant  position,  certainly,"  murmured  Mr. 
Rodney.  *'  Like  the  unjust  steward  of  Scripture,  you 
could  not  dig ;  to  beg  you  were  ashame*d.  I  trust  that 
you  had  no  inclination,  like  him,  to  turn  to  dishonesty 
to  gain  a  living." 

"  My  mother  taught  me,  sir,"  replied  William  indig 
nantly,  "  that  I  could  not  be  dishonest,  and  hope  to  see 
the  kingdom  of  God." 


10  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  I  honor  her  memory,  young  man,"  said  Mr.  Rodney. 
"  But  I  am  concerned  for  you.  What  can  you  do  in 
California,  unused  as  you  are  to  labor  ?  " 

"  My  first  care  will  be,  sir,"  answered  he,  "  to  seek 
out  my  father,  and*  endeavor,  if  possible,  to  save  him 
from  the  evil  life  of  the  gold-diggers.  Then  I  must  try, 
in  this  wide  new  world,  to  earn  the  means  of  support 
ing  myself,  and  those  dear  friends  who  helped  me  in  my 
need.  I  think,  sir,  a  young  man  may  do  any  thing  he 
likes,  if  he  means  to  do  it." 

u  You  are  right,  William,"  said  Mr.  Rodney ;  u  try, 
and  persevere,  and  doubt  not  you  will  succeed.  Your 
aunt  seems  able  and  willing  to  work,  and  Mike  looks 
strong  and  active ;  but  that  pretty  young  girl  does  not 
appear  fitted  for  hard  labor." 

"  Alary  was  cook-maid  at  the  Castle,"  said  William  ; 
"  but  the  kitchen-work  did  not  suit  her  health.  Then 
my  lady  tried  her  in  the  nursery ;  but  when  aunt  and 
old  Mr.  O'Reilly,  who  lodged  with  her,  agreed  to  emi 
grate,  and  Mary  heard  that  Mike  and  I  were  for  going 
out  too,  she  couldn't  settle  to  stay  behind ;  and  my  lady 
was  good  enough  to  pay  all  our  passage.  God  knows 
what  may  become  of  us  ;  but  we  cannot  well  be  worse 
off  than  we  were  in  Ireland." 

"  And  Mr.  O'Reilly  keeps  up  his  school  on  the  voy 
age,  I  see,"  remarked  Mr.  Rodney. 

"  He  is  not  pleased  with  Mike,  sir,"  replied  William, 
"  because  he  goes  among  the  sailors,  when  he  ought  to 
be  minding  his  •Latin  ;  but  Dick  Marlin,  the  carpenter, 
teaches  him  carpenter-work,  and  climbing  ropes,  and 
swabbing,  and  sueh-like,  and  he  takes  to  any  thing.  I 
wish  I  was  like  him  ;  but  I  always  feel  shy  among  the 
rough  men,  they  swear  so  awfully,  and  scowl  on  me  if  I 
go  near,  as  if  I  wa^  an  intruder." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  11 

A  great  noise  on  deck  drew  the  quiet  party  from 
their  cabin.  They  found  the  mate  storming  and 
swearing,  and  Mike  held  up  by  his  friend  Dick 
Marlin,  looking  very  pale,  and  appearing  to  suffer 
pain.  William  hurried  to  his  cousin  to  inquire  what 
had  occurred ;  but  poor  Mike  was  unable  to  tell  him.  . 

"  Why  ye  see,  my  lad,"  said  Dick,  "  here  it  were 
This  here  meddling  young  rascal  were  at  his  monkey 
tricks,  climbing,  lubberly-like,  and  all  at  once  he  losses 
his  head  and  falls  down  reet  on  yon  tar-bucket,  and 
upsets  it,  and  Mr.  Sharpley  there,  he  comes  in  for  a 
splash.  With  that,  it  angers  him  ;  and  he  catches  up 
a  marlin-spike,  and  handles  the  lad  a  bit  roughly.  I 
reckon  his  arm's  lamed  badly,  and  ye'd  better  carry 
him  to  your  women,  and  let  them  doctor  him  a  bit." 

"  Is  there  no  surgeon  in  the  ship  ? "  asked  Mr. 
Rodney. 

"  Surgeon  ! "  repeated  the  mate,  insolently.  "  It's 
hardly  like  a  surgeon  could  be  kept  out  of  what  yon 
beggarly  troop  pays.  He'd  have  a  nice  life  among  'em  ; 
for  they're  fighting  from  morn  till  night." 

"  You  had  no  right  to  strike  my  cousin  so  cruelly," 
said  William,  much  agitated  at  the  sight  of  the  boy's 
distress. 

"  It  was  a  brutal  act,"  said  Harold.  "  I  shall  imme 
diately  complain  to  Captain  Scruton  of  the  unwarrant 
able  and  unfeeling  conduct  of  his  officer." 

The  man  laughed  scornfully  as  he  said,  "  I  'd  like  to 
hear  what  he  says  to  your  complaints  and  your  high 
words.  You  paid  your  passage,  and  you  get  your 
passage.  What  more  would  you  have?  What  have 
Buch  as  you  to  do  with  the  government  of  the  ship  ? 
Mind  your  own,  business,  and  keep  your  own  place." 


12  THE    BEAK-HUN  TKKS 


CHAPTER    II. 

The  Captain  in  his  cabin. — A  Visit  to  the  Steerage  passengers. 
Dick's  friendly  Arrangements.  —  Bad  Weather  and   Short  Com 
mons.  —  A  Fatal  Gale.  —  Breakers  in  sight.  —  The  Landing. 

WHILE  William  led  Mike  to  his  mother,  Harold 
bent  his  way  to  the  captain's  cabin,  followed  by  Mr. 
Rodney,  who  was  rather  apprehensive  that  the  im 
petuosity  of  his  pupil  might  lead  to  mischief.  Captain 
Scruton  listened  with  apathy  to  the  complaint  of 
Mr.  Crofton  against  his  mate,  and  coldly  replied, 
that  he  never  interfered  with  Sharpley's  management 
of  the  emigrant  passengers ;  they  were  an  unruly  set, 
and  paid  badly  ;  it  was  the  last  time  he  would  fill 
up  his  ship  with  such  troublesome  ballast.  It  was 
likely  to  be  a  long  voyage ;  the  wind  was  always  con 
trary  ;  he  was  an  unlucky  man,  and  always  lost  more 
than  he  gained  by  his  trips. 

"  Truly,  Captain  Scruton,"  answered  Crofton,  "  your 
vessel  seems  to  be  in  a  crazy  condition ;  your  carpen 
ters  are  always  repairing  damages ;  but  that  is  not  the 
present  question ;  I  must  insist  on  your  officer  treating 
these  poor  emigrants  with  humanity ;  and  if  I  hear 
more  complaints,  I  shall  seek  justice  when  we  reach 
San  Francisco." 

"  I  wish  you  may  find  it,"  said  Scruton.  "  In  San 
Francisco  you  '11  find  every  man  is  thinking  of  himself, 
and  how  he  is  to  make  his  own  fortune.  They've  no 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  13 

time  for  courts  of  law  and  assizes,  and  such-like 
English  nuisances.  When  things  get  wrong,  men  try 
to  right  them  as  they  can ;  if  they  miss,  it's  their  own 
fault.  There's  no  mistake,  Sharpley  is  a  temper ;  and 
I'd  advise  you  to  let  him  be,  or  he'll  not  forget  it.  He 
bullies  me  when  his  blood  is  up." 

"  Then  why  do  you  bring  out  such  a  brutal  fellow  ?  " 
said  Crofton. 

"  He's  not  without  his  good  points,"  answered 
Scruton  ;  "  he's  a  good  sailor,  picks  up  passengers,  and 
manages  them  cleverly,  though  it's  true  he's  not  liked. 
But  what  then  ?  I  get  him  cheap,  and  I'd  not  like  to 
change  him." 

Crofton  was  highly  indignant  with  the  mean-spirited 
captain,  and  would  have  continued  to  plead  for  Mike, 
but  Mr.  Rodney  drew  him  away  from  the  hopeless 
task;  and  they  proceeded  to  visit  the  crowded  den, 
where,  stretched  on  a  mattress  in  one  corner,  they 
found  the  poor  boy,  his  weeping  mother  bathing 
his  bruised  arm  with  the  rum  which  Dick  had 
procured  for  her.  The  tumult  of  swearing  men, 
'scolding  women,  and  screaming  children  —  the  closeness, 
the  filthiness,  and  the  stench  of  the  place,  sickened 
the  two  charitable  visitors;  and  when  Rodney  had 
ascertained  that  the  arm  was  not  broken,  and  had 
given  the  woman  some  prudent  directions  about  the 
treatment,  he  said  to  the  people,  "My  good  friends, 
would  it  not  tend  more  to  the  peace  and  comfort  of  all 
if  you  were  to  be  quiet  and  orderly ;  if  you  were  to 
clean  out  this  Pandemonium,  and  to  employ  yourselves 
usefully  ?  " 

A  burst  of  rude  laughter  and  oaths  was  the  answer, 
and  William  said,  "Please  don't  say  any  more,  sir; 
2 


14  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

they're  a  bad  set,  and  they'll  only  behave  worse  to  us 
if  they  think  we  have  fine  friends.  I'm  very  sorry 
that  poor  aunt  and  Mary  have  to  live  among  such 
wretches." 

"  We  can  let  John  have  a  corner  of  our  cabin,"  said 
Harold  eagerly ;  "  that  is  —  I  beg  your  pardon,  Rod 
ney  —  if  you  don't  object  to  the  honest  fellow  sleeping 
there ;  then  those  poor  people  can  have  his  cabin  to 
themselves." 

Mr.  Rodney  hesitated  and  sighed,  but  he  was  of 
easy  temper  and  kind  heart,  and  he  consented  that 
Harold's  servant  should  occupy  a  spare  berth  in 
the  state  cabin,  as  it  was  pompously  termed ;  and  the 
Irish  family,  with  the  old  schoolmaster,  gratefully 
exchanged  the  pestilential  den  of  the  emigrants  for 
John's  small  but  clean  cabin,  which  contained  berths 
for  all.  Here  Mike's  arm  was  soon  restored  to 
strength ;  and  as  he  was  forbidden  to  intrude  among 
the  sailors  again,  it  was  here  that  Dick  Marlin 
came  to  visit  the  boy,  to  chatter  with  the  women,  and 
to  entertain  them  with  long  yarns  of  sea  adventures, 
or  the  recital  of  the  monotonous  transactions  of  the 
day. 

"  Many's  the  deck  I've  trod,"  said  he  one  evening ; 
u  but  such  a  heap  of  rotten  timmers  as  this,  I  were 
never  rated  on  afore.  It's  my  mind  that  we'se  hardly 
weather  the  Cape.  One  leak  after  another  breaks  out, 
and  a  reg'lar  sea  would  rive  her  to  shivers.  It's  a 
downright  sin,  it  is,  to  stow  a  lot  of  poor  creatures  on 
such  a  craft ;  and  I'll  answer  for  him  he's  insured  her 
for  a  bonny  deal  more  nor  she's  worth.  But,  lads,  I've 
set  my  mind  on  a  sound  boat,  and  have  fettled  her  up 
a  bit ;  'and  when  it  comes  to  a  smash,  why  I'se  launch 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  15 

her,  and  make  room  for  you  folks.  It's  a  bad  job  you 
none  on  you  can  handle  an  oar,  for  I'se  need  a  comrade, 
and  I'd  not  like  to  say  a  word  to  any  of  our  fellows,  or 
I'd  have  all  the  lot  on  me." 

"  If  you  think  it  likely  we  should  be  driven  to  such 
an  extremity,"  said  William,  "  I  know  that  one  of  the 
gentlemen  in  the  state  cabin,  who  has  been  so  kind  to 
us,  can  row,  as  well  as  his  servant.  Mr.  Crofton  has  a 
yacht  and  boats  of  his  own,  and  is  half  a  sailor.  I 
should  not  like  any  danger  to  come  to  him.  Couldn't 
you  take  him  in  too  ?  " 

"  Ay,  ay,  boy,"  answered  Dick,  "  we've  room  enough 
for  two  or  three  decent  fellows ;  but  you  '11  let  him  know 
he'll  have  to  rough  it,  and  not  expect  us  to  take  off 
our  hats  and  say  '  sir '  at  every  word ;  and  I  say,  lad, 
tell  him  to  keep  all  snug,  and  not  be  so  free  with  his 
tongue.  Sharpley  would  like  nothing  better  nor  to 
batten  down  t'hatchway  and  keep  him  close  in  his 
cabin,  if  he'd  an  inkling  we  meant  to  be  off.  He's  just 
a  born  rogue,  and  a  dirty  spy,  and  a  mean,  unhanged 
rascal."  Dick  added  this  in  a  low  tone,  looking  suspi 
ciously  at  the  door;  then  turning  to  Mary,  he  continued 
—  "  And  Mary,  honey,  just  keep  out  on  his  way,  will 
ye ;  he'd  be  a  bad  bargain  for  any  decent  lass,  forby 
his  having  a  wife  at  Portsmouth  and  another  at  Liver 
pool,  to  my  knowledge."  Mary  bridled  at  the  idea  of 
the  mate's  pretensions  to  her  favor ;  a  man  that  had 
behaved  so  ill  to  her  brother ;  though  certainly  of  late 
he  had  taken  every  opportunity  to  make  a  rude  court 
ship  of  the  pretty  neat  Irish  girl. 

"  Sure,  Mr.  Marlin,"  said  she,  "  you'll  not  be  thinking 
as  we  will  be  drowned  in  this  same  dirty  ship,  and  we 
niver  havin'  time  nor  place  to  say  our  prayers,  before 


16  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Mr.  Crofton,  the  Lord  bless  him  for  that  same,  was 
giving  us  his  own  man's  cabin,  and  a  nate  quiet  room 
it  is  altogether.  Worra !  but  won't  it  be  a  hard  thing 
to  be  drowned  dead  in  a  forrin  say,  and  Mike  and 
Will  niver  larnin'  to  swim,  more's  the  pity,  and  maybe 
Mr.  Marlin,  it's  a  long  way  off  it  will  be  to  dhry  land. 
What'll  my  poor  mother  be  doing,  och,  hone  ?  " 

Mary  wept  for  everybody  but  herself,  till  Mike,  in 
the  pride  of  his  newly-acquired  nautical  knowledge, 
comforted  her  with  the  assurance  that  a  boat  was  as 
good  as  a  leaky  ship  any  day,  and  Dick  Marlin  was  a 
better  seaman  than  Sharpley. 

Under  the  pledge  of  secrecy,  William  communicated 
to  his  friends  in  the  state  cabin  Marlin's  suspicions  and 
arrangements.  Crofton  laughed  at  the  idea  of  danger 
in  such  calm  weather,  and  thought  Dick's  invectives 
against  the  ship  were  chiefly  occasioned  by  his  aversion 
to  Sharpley  ;  for  no  man,  merely  for  the  sake  of  making 
money,  would  risk  the  lives  of  so  many  of  his  fellow- 
creatures,  and  above  all  his  own  life,  in  an  unsafe 
vessel.  And  in  fact  they  rounded  the  dreaded  Cape 
successfully,  though  certainly  often  driven  back,  and 
delayed  so  long  that  the  provisions  of  the  ship  became 
low,  and  the  poor  emigrants  who  lived  on  their  own 
stores  were  almost  famished.  The  Maurice  family, 
who  had  been  more  provident  and  more  economical 
than  the  rest,  had  still  meal  and  bacon,  and  the 
charitable  widow  often  bestowed  on  the  half-starved 
women  and  children  a  bowl  of  stirabout.  Crofton  and 
Rodney,  who  dined  at  the  captain's  table,  had  certainly 
private  stores  of  wine  and  other  luxuries ;  but  these 
were  not  of  a  nature  to  afford  relief  to  the  destitute. 

But  even  after  weathering  Cape  Horn,  the  voyaging 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  17 

was  difficult ;  the  weather  became  uncertain  ;  they  were 
alternately  delayed  by  calms,  and  driven  about  by  sud 
den  gales,  which  the  crazy  vessel  could  ill  stand,  and 
which  split  the  spars,  and  rent  the  worn  canvas  to  rags. 
Day  after  day  passed,  as  they  were  tossed  on  the 
troubled  sea,  every  day  rendering  their  situation  more 
perilous,  and  the  difficulty  of  coming  to  harbor  more 
hazardous,  till  at  length  the  timid  and  slow  Captain 
Scruton  was  roused  to  brave  the  ill-humor  of  his  mate, 
and  take  his  place. 

"  We're  certainly  making  an  uncommonly  long  voyage 
of  this,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Crofton,  as  they  stood 
anxiously  on  deck.  "  What  is  your  old  ship  about  ?  " 

"  If  the  voyage  be  longer  than  we  calculated,  the  loss 
will  be  mine,"  answered  Scruton  tartly. 

"  I  don't  altogether  agree  with  you,  Captain  Scruton," 
said  Mr.  Rodney.  "  With  neither  fresh  meat,  poultry, 
nor  vegetables  remaining,  and  with  foul  water,  we  are 
decidedly  on  prisoners'  allowance.  For  the  extravagant 
sum  we  paid,  we  certainly  had  a  right  to  expect  better 
fare." 

"  All  complaints  are  useless  now,  gentlemen,"  said 
Captain  Scruton  impatiently.  "I  provisioned  for  the 
usual  voyage  ;  how  could  I  foresee  such  misfortunes ; 
continued  contrary  winds ;  and  vexatious  leaks  spring 
ing,  when  I  depended  on  Sharpley  to  see  the  Nugget 
sound  ?  but  she  is  sluggish  this  trip.  I  can't  say  what's 
come  over  her.  God  send  I  may  bring  her  safe  to 
harbor !  I  shall  lose  by  this  voyage  any  way.  I  must 

lose  by  it,  I  see  ;  and Now  then  !  what's  aloft 

there?" 

A  tremendous  crash  called  every  one  to  the  spot  to 
see  that  the  mizen-mast  had  been  shivered  by  the  gale, 


18  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

and  had  fallen  on  deck,  causing  much  disaster  and  con 
fusion,  which  the  fury  of  the  gale  scarcely  permitted 
them  to  attend  to,  or  to  rectify.  The  impatient  mate 
was  stamping,  and  cursing  the  men ;  two  had  been 
struck  by  the  fall  of  the  mast,  and  the  rest  were  so  ap 
palled  by  the  accident,  as  to  be,  for  a  few  moments,  in 
capable  of  attending  to  duty.  The  groans  of  one  of  the 
men,  who  was  seriously  injured,  so  irritated  the  unfeel 
ing  Sharpley,  that  he  spurned  the  sufferer  violently 
with  his  foot ;  the  ship  at  that  moment,  struck  by  a 
heavy  sea,  lurched  so  dangerously,  that  all  thought  de 
struction  inevitable,  and  the  helpless  wounded  man,  and 
two  sailors  who  were  engaged  in  cutting  away  the  ham 
per  of  fallen  ropes  and  yards,  were  swept  into  the  foam 
ing  waves. 

"Put  out  a  boat,  for  God's  sake,"  cried  Crofton. 
"  Try  to  save  these  unfortunate  men." 

"  A  boat,  you  fool !  "  cried  Sharpley.  "  Who  would 
launch  a  boat  in  a  sea  like  this  ?  " 

The  anxiety  of  Crofton  was  so  great,  that  he  would 
himself  have  leaped  into  the  sea  to  assist  the  men,  had 
not  his  prudent  friend  arrested  him,  and  pointed  out  the 
futility  of  the  attempt  in  that  formidable  sea. 

"  The  poor  fellows  are  hopelessly  lost,"  added  he ; 
"all  human  aid  is  now  vain." 

"  They  might  throw  out  ropes  or  buoys.  Surely 
something  could  be  done,"  said  Harold. 

But  nothing  was  done,  except  that  Dick  quietly 
shoved  overboard  an  empty  cask;  but  the  impetuous 
south-west  wind  soon  carried  it  away  beyond  the  reach 
of  the  sufferers,  if  even  they  had  been  able  to  grasp  it ; 
but  they  were  never  seen  from  the  moment  they  were 
engulfed,  and  amidst  the  distraction  of  the  tempest 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  19 

seemed  to  be  forgotten  by  all  but  Crofton  and  Rod 
ney. 

Night  came  on  dark  and  tempestuous ;  the  disabled 
vessel  flew  before  the  wind,  her  tattered  sails  still 
flapping  on  the  rocking  masts  from  whence  it  was 
vain  to  attempt  to  lower  them.  Fear  reigned  in  every 
heart ;  the  desperately  wicked  showed  it  by  terrible 
oaths  and  imprecations,  the  less  hardened  worked  in 
silence  and  trepidation,  and  the  pious  and  thoughtful 
among  the  poor  emigrants,  now  all  gathered  on  deck, 
clinging  to  each  other  in  agony,  prayed  audibly  for  help 
and  mercy. 

As  each  succeeding  wave  "tore  away  some  timber,  or 
swept  over  the  decks,  carrying  off  the  lighter  articles, 
Scruton  groaned  in  distraction.  "  It  is  ruin,  Mr.  Crof 
ton,"  he  cried,  "  absolute  ruin !  The  Nugget  is  my 
own,  I  invested  the  savings  of  my  life  in  this  trip,  and 
now  I  may  not  save  a  plank  of  her." 

"  You  surely  are  not  thinking  now  of  the  worthless 
planks  of  the  vessel,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Crofton, 
"  when  all  these  precious  human  lives  are  at  stake." 

"  It  is  your  first  duty,  Captain  Scruton,"  added  Rod 
ney,  "  to  endeavor  to  save  the  lives  intrusted  to  you,  as 
well  as  your  own." 

But  the  man,  whose  soul  was  in  his  money,  seemed 
to  regard  life  as  but  a  secondary  consideration ;  he 
walked  about,  appealing  fretfully  to  Sharpley,  till  at 
length  the  mate  told  him,  without  ceremony,  to  get  to 
his  cabin  and  leave  him  to  manage.  And  now  a  new; 
terror  assailed  the  experienced  sailors,  who  plainly  dis 
tinguished  the  sound  of  breakers  dashing  against  a  rocky 
coast.  To  be  thrown  against  those  fatal  rocks  would 
be  a  terrible  fate,  nor  did  they  see  how  it  could  be 


20  THE    BEAR-HUNTEHS 

averted,  for  the  tempest  -  still  continued  to  rage,  the 
rudder  had  been  torn  away,  and  the  ship  was  unman 
ageable.  It  appeared  impossible  to  make  soundings  in 
that  raging  sea,  but  the  appalling  sound  of  the  breakers 
was  plainer  heard,  as  hour  after  hour  they  were  drifted 
furiously  on. 

As  long  as  the  perplexing  darkness  continued,  it  was 
vain  to  attempt  looking  out  for  the  much-dreaded 
land;  at  length  as  the  first  dim  light  appeared,  a 
violent  shock  prostrated  all  on  board,  and  it  was  soon 
discovered  that  the  ship  was  immovably  wedged 
among  rocks.  The  faint  light  now  disclosed  to  them 
a  bare  and  lonely  coast,  guarded  by  sharp  and  rugged 
rocks;  and,  dismal  as  it  looked,  the  sole  hope  of  life 
for  those  on  the  vessel  was  the  chance  of  attaining  that 
shore,  for  no  human  means  could  extricate  the  doomed 
ship.  The  waves  dashed  furiously  against  the  crazy 
hulk,  already  the  water  was  rising  rapidly  in  the  hold, 
and  now  Scruton,  intent  on  saving  as  much  property  as 
he  could,  ordered  out  the  boats,  and  hurried  to  his  cabin 
to  collect  all  his  valuable  papers  and  money. 

No  sooner  was  the  first  boat  launched  than  the 
greater  part  of  the  crew  recklessly  leaped  into  it  and 
rowed  off,  regardless  of  the  shrieks  of  the  emigrants, 
the  remonstrances  of  Rodney  and  Crofton,  and  the 
orders  and  imprecations  of  the  mate,  who  was  pru 
dently  bringing  up  stores  and  arms.  But  the  wretched 
sailors  had  been  drinking  during  the  confusion  that 
reigned  in  the  night ;  they  were  now  unruly  and  con 
tentious  ;  and  amidst  their  strife,  before  the  fearfully- 
tossed  boat  had  made  a  hundred  yards  from  the  ship, 
it  was  capsized  and  swamped.  Two  of  the  men  only 
were  seen  to  rise  and  grasp  the  boat,  which  they  sue- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  21 

eeeded  in  righting,  and  they  must  apparently  have 
recovered  their  oars,  for  they  continued  to  pull  towards 
the  shore. 

"  We'll  follow  them,"  said  Sharpley ;  "  and  my  first 
care,  when  we  land,  shall  be  to  blow  out  their  brains,  — 
mutinous  dogs." 

"Is  it  committing  murder  you'd  be  after,  Mr. 
Sharpley  ? "  said  Dennis.  "  The  Lord  has  forbidden 
that  same:  sure  wouldn't  we  first  be  knaling  on  the 
blessed  land  and  thanking  Him  for  saving  our  lives  ?  " 

"  What  are  you  prating  about,  you  old  canting 
rogue,"  said  the  brutal  man.  "  Wait  till  you  get  your 
foot  upon  land  before  you  set  up  your  conventicle; 
that'll  hardly  be  yet  a  bit.  Here,  you  lads,  lower  these 
stores  into  the  long-boat." 

"  We  go  with  you,  Mr.  Sharpley,"  said  Crofton  reso 
lutely.  "  John,  put  in  the  baggage." 

The  mate  turned  a  ferocious  look  on  the  young 
man;  but  his  determined  voice,  the  sight  of  his  rifle, 
or  some  other  powerful  motive,  prevented  him  from 
opposing  the  admission  of  the  cabin  passengers  and 
their  property.  In  a  short  time  everybody  had  col 
lected  what  seemed  likely  to  be  useful,  and  the  dejected 
captain,  the  surly  mate,  Dick,  and  the  four  other  sailors 
remaining  on  board,  with  Rodney,  Crofton,  and  John, 
were  in  the  boat. 

"We  can  still  make  room  for  some  of  the  women," 
said  Crofton ;  "  and  the  boat  must  return  for  the  rest  of 
the  poor  people." 

"  It  would  be  as  well  for  you  to  mind  your  own  busi 
ness,"  said  Sharpley.  "  Push  off,  men." 

But  Captain  Scruton  called  out  to  the  pale  and 
terrified  emigrants  that  he  would  take  care  they 


22  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

should  be  sent  for,  and  Crofton  confirmed  the  assur 
ance,  by  promising  to  look  after  their  rescue ;  though 
he  was  convinced  he  should  have  some  trouble,  for 
the  mate  cared  no  more  for  the  people  than  if  they 
had  been  cattle.  The  sea  still  continued  turbulent, 
but  the  boat  was  stout  and  firm,  and  the  men  now 
labored  earnestly,  for  their  lives  depended  on  their 
exertions ;  and  gradually  they  drew  near  the  barren, 
frowning  coast.  But  when  they  entered  among  the 
breakers  on  the  great  chain  of  rocks  that  guarded  the 
coast,  the  boat  was  whirled  round,  and  bruised  against 
them  fearfully,  till  a  sudden  gust  of  wind  forced  it 
through  an  opening  with  such  rapidity,  that  Crofton, 
who  was  standing  up,  endeavoring  with  an  oar  to 
avert  the  violence  of  the  repeated  shocks,  was  thrown 
overboard,  and  must  have  perished  in  the  whirlpool, 
had  not  Dick,  seizing  a  rope  in  one  hand,  leaped  into 
the  water,  and  flinging  the  end  to  Crofton,  who  caught 
it,  made  after  the  boat,  swimming  with  one  hand,  and 
holding  the  rope  with  the  other.  Sharpley  would  not 
allow  the  rowers  to  rest  till  the  two  swimmers  came 
up ;  but  made  them  pull  to  the  narrow  stony  beach 
that  lay  beneath  frightful  jagged  rocks.  He  laughed  at 
the  struggles  of  the  almost  exhausted  men,  and  when 
the  boat  was  finally  drawn  ashore  he  was  careless  of 
their  fate. 

But,  providentially,  both  were  practised  swimmers; 
and  though  Harold  had  received  a  severe  blow  on  his 
foot  when  thrown  against  the  rocks,  which  weakened 
his  endeavors,  he  grasped  the  rope  firmly,  kept  him 
self  afloat  with  one  hand,  and  was  drawn  ashore  by 
Dick,  though  in  a  state  of  great  exhaustion.  Mr. 
Rodney,  was  ready  to  receive  them  with  a  flask  of 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  23 

brandy  to  revive  them.  He  examined  Harold's  foot, 
which  was  bruised  and  wrenched,  till  he  was  quite 
incapable  of  using  it;  but  as  no  bones  were  broken, 
the  anxious  guardian  hoped  that  a  little  rest  would 
restore  him. 


24  THE    BKAR-UUNTERS 


CHAPTER    III. 

The  Captain  and  his  Mate.— The  Last  Trip.— The  Fate  of  the  Emi 
grants. — The  "Wreck  of  the  Nugget. — Dreary  Prospects. — Captain 
Scru ton's  Ruling  Passion. 

"  Now,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Harold,  as  soon  as  he 
could  speak,  —  "  now,  that  you  have  unladen  her,  you 
will  send  back  the  boat  to  bring  off  your  unfortunate 
passengers." 

"  I  am  quite  aware  that  such  is  my  duty,  Mr.  Crofton," 
answered  he  ;  "  a  perilous  and  awkward  duty  it  is.  Mr. 
Sharpley,  what  do  you  say  ?  " 

"  Say  is  it,  captain  ?  "  said  the  man.  "  Then  I  say, 
let  well  alone.  What  for  are  we  to  run  the  risk  of 
losing  our  boat?  —  it's  stove  in  already  with  beating 
against  yon  reefs.  And  what  for  are  we  to  be  sending 
out  good  hands  after  a  herd  of  roaring  Irish  cattle  ? 
What  for  are  we  to  fetch  them  off,  to  eat  up  our  stores 
and  brawl  and  fight,  and  likely  bring  the  Indians  on 
us,  and  we  not  safe  that  they'd  not  make  off  with  the 
boat  itself,  when  it's  our  last  chance  of  getting  away 
from  these  coast  cannibals  ?  Leave  them  to  die  qui 
etly  yonder ;  it's  as  good  an  end  as  they're  likely  to 
make." 

Captain  Scruton  looked  at  Rodney  and  Crofton, 
troubled  and  undecided. 

"  Do  you  hesitate,  Captain  Scruton  ?  "  said  Harold. 
"  Are  you  the  commander,  or  is  your  mate  ?  Surely, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  25 

you  do  not  mean  to  yield  to  his  unjust,  illegal,  and  base 
counsel." 

"  No,  no  !  "  replied  Scruton  hurriedly ;  "  we  must 
try.  I  put  the  boat  into  your  hands,  Mr.  Crofton; 
only  I  beg  you  to  be  careful  of  her;  and  if  you  can 
induce  any  of  the  men  to  volunteer  to  man  her  —  you 
see  it's  extra  duty,  I  cannot  order  them,  I'm  not 
afloat " 

"  But  I  can  pay  them,"  said  Crofton.  "  Come,  my 
brave  fellows,  which  of  you  will  go  with  me  to  bring  off 
yon  poor  wretches  ?  " 

Two  of  the  sailors,  at  the  sight  of  Crofton's  gold, 
agreed  to  accompany  him,  and  Dick  Marlin,  actuated  as 
well  by  his  friendship  for  the  Maurice  family,  as  by  a 
spark  of  humanity  not  quite  extinguished  among  his 
evil  associates,  gladly  made  a  fourth  in  the  boat.  John 
had  bruised  his  hand  in  the  last  voyage,  and  was  out  of 
condition.  Mr.  Rodney  besought  Harold,  who  had 
actually  to  be  carried  to  the  boat,  to  remain  ashore; 
but  he  feared  the  men  would  fail  to  fulfil  their  duty  if 
he  were  not  there  to  enforce  obedience,  and  he  persisted 
in  accompanying  them ;  and  once  more  the  boat,  a  good 
deal  the  worse  for  its  passage  through  the  reef,  was 
launched  on  the  still  agitated  sea. 

As  the  boat  drew  near  the  wreck,  the  cries  and 
screams  of  the  people  left  on  it  were  deafening,  and  the 
struggle  to  be  first  to  embark  was  tremendous.  Some 
of  the  men  were  fighting  madly  to  secure  a  forward 
position,  and  before  the  boat  could  reach  them,  two  were 
thrown  overboard  and  perished. 

"  Pull  off,  lads,"  said  Dick  ;  "  if  we  draw  up  just  now 
these  desperate  fellows  will  crowd  in,  till  we  shall  be 
swamped.  It's  plain  we  cannot  carry  all  off,  and  the 


26  THE    BEAR-IIUNTEHS 

old  Nugget  is  at  her  last.  It's  odds  she'll  hold  together 
till  we  make  another  trip.** 

Crofton  saw  the  emergency,  and,  standing  up  in  the 
boat,  he  drew  a  pistol  from  his  belt ;  which,  as  it  had 
been  there  when  he  was  in  the  water,  was  not  in  a  con 
dition  to  do  much  damage,  but  it  answered  his  purpose. 
He  called  out,  "  The  first  man  that  attempts  to  enter 
the  boat  without  my  permission  I  shoot  through  the 
head.  Lower  down  the  women  and  children." 

Groans  and  curses  were  poured  out;  but  the  most 
rational  amongst  them  saw  the  prudence  of  compliance, 
and  the  trembling  women  and  screaming  children,  with 
old  Dennis  and  his  two  boy  pupils,  were  admitted,  who 
filled  the  boat ;  and  the  rowers  hastily  pulled  off  from 
the  perishing  hulk,  amidst  the  despairing  yells  of  those 
left  behind,  for  whom,  however,  Harold  promised  to 
send  back  the  boat. 

But  they  were  already  overladen ;  the  boat,  which 
had  been  injured  by  the  former  trip,  now  leaked  so 
much  that  they  could  not  bale  the  water  out  so  fast  as 
it  came  in.  They  endeavored  to  stop  the  leak  with  the 
shawls  of  the  women,  but  the  heavy  surge  soon  forced 
out  the  plug ;  and  even  Harold  began  to  despair,  for  he 
saw  that  unless  the  boat  was  lightened,  all  his  endeav 
ors  would  be  vain ;  they  should  never  pass  through 
the  breakers. 

At  length,  when  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the 
shore,  the  two  volunteer  sailors,  who  were  swimmers, 
and  who  found  Mike  could  handle  an  oar,  declared  that 
they  would  lighten  the  boat  by  swimming  ashore  them 
selves.  Dick  remonstrated  with  them  for  this  deser 
tion  ;  the  passage  through  the  reefs  was  still  to  make, 
and  he  dreaded  it  with  unskilled  rowers ;  but  the  men 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  27 

turiied  a  deaf  ear  to  him,  they  knew  that  they  were 
safer  in  the  water,  swimming  as  they  could,  than  on  the 
leaking  boat ;  they  fearlessly  plunged  into  the  sea,  and 
were  soon  on  their  way  to  safety. 

When  the  boat  reached  the  whirlpool  of  waters  pour 
ing  through  the  opening  in  the  reef,  Dick  shouted  his 
directions  loudly,  above  the  roaring  of  the  breakers, 
while  Harold  and  Mike  did  their  best  to  obey  them ; 
but,  unaccustomed  to  row  in  such  a  sea,  their  endeavors 
were  worse  than  fruitless ;  they  ran  the  boat  with  tre 
mendous  force  against  the  rocks,  and  stoved  her;  the 
water  poured  in,  shrieking  women  and  children  clung 
vainly  to  the  parting  timbers,  in  a  moment  all  were 
swallowed  in  the  foaming  waves ;  dashed  fatally  against 
the  rocks,  or  carried  swiftly  on  with  the  tide  now  flow 
ing  in.  Crofton  caught  hold  of  the  old  woman's  dress, 
and  as  she  had  fainted,  and  was  therefore,  fortunately 
for  him,  quiescent,  he  held  her  firmly,  and  once  more 
buffeted  the  waves  for  life.  Dick  held  Mary,  charging 
her  not  to  touch  him ;  and  as  he  was  a  practised  swim 
mer,  he  brought  her  ashore  speedily  and  safely,  followed 
by  Mike,  who  also  swam  well,  and  a  minute  after.  Crof 
ton  landed  with  old  Peggy  still  insensible. 

No  sooner  had  they  recovered  breath  than  Dick 
cried  out,  "  Come,  you  two  chaps  as  is  to  be  paid  for 
this  job,  and  help  us  to  fish  out  another  or  two  afore  it 
be  over-late." 

"It's  Will's  head  I'm  seeing,  Mr.  Marlin,"  sobbed 
Mike ;  "  and  he  niver  swimming  a  sthroke  in  his  born 
days.  Musha !  why  was  I  coming  away  without  him ; 
will  I  be  thryin'  again  ?  " 

"  You  look  to  your  mother,  lad,"  replied  Dick,  "  and 
I'll  lend  him  a  hand."  Then,  catching  a  rope,  he 


28  THE    BEAR-HUJS  fERS 

plunged  into  the  water  again.  The  two  men  looked 
sullen,  but  at  length,  provided  with  ropes,  followed  his 
example ;  while  Crofton,  watched  over  by  Mr.  Rodney, 
lay  helpless  on  the  beach,  in  great  pain,  for  his  foot  had 
suffered  in  his  exertions.  They  were  soon  joined  by 
the  captain  and  mate,  both  in  a  state  of  high  indigna 
tion." 

"  Who  is  to  pay  me  for  this  heavy  addition  to  my 
losses  ?  "  said  Scruton.  "  That  boat  was  my  best ;  it 
cost  me  a  hundred  pounds,  and  was  a  bargain.  I  am  a 
ruined  man,  Mr.  Crofton,  and  you  have  taken  advan 
tage  of  my  weakness." 

"  Confound  the  money,"  said  the  mate ;  "  what  are 
you  wanting  the  fellow's  money  for  ?  Will  all  he  has 
buy  us  another  boat  hereaway ;  and  how  are  we  to  get 
off  from  this  infernal  coast?  Didn't  I  warn  ye,  Cap 
tain  Scruton,  to  beware  of  bringing  out  gentlemen  pas 
sengers  ?  —  but  you  never  can  stand  the  sight  of  money. 
I  never  knew  one  of  their  set  but  brought  trouble  and 
loss  on  a  ship  with  their  fancies  and  their  cant.  Now, 
Mr.  Crofton,  I  say,  where's  them  precious  souls  you 
were  for  saving  ?  You've  just  sent  them  off  a  bit  sooner 
to  Davy's  locker,  and  lost  us  our  boat  with  your  tan 
trums,  that  might  have  landed  us  at  some  decent  port. 
What  would  you  like  to  have  next  ?  " 

"  I  should  like  a  little  attention  paid  to  the  survivors 
and  to  myself,"  answered  Crofton.  "  If  God  spare  us, 
Captain  Scruton,  to  reach  England,  I  promise  to  recom 
pense  you  for  the  loss  of  the  boat,  which  it  is  probable 
my  unskilfulness  helped  to  wreck.  For  you,  Sharpley, 
I  can  only  say  you  are  a  cruel  and  unprincipled  scoun 
drel,  and  I  do  not  conceive  that  I  am  in  the  least  an 
swerable  to  you  for  my  conduct." 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  29 

"  Be  cautious,  boy,"  said  Mr.  Rodney  to  his  pupil,  in 
Latin ;  "  the  man  is  possessed  with  a  demon ;  do  not 
rouse  it,  or  you  may  be  the  victim." 

"  Never  fear,  old  fellow,"  replied  Harold,  laughing ; 
"  but  do  help  me  to  a  pleasanter  bed  than  these  stones ; 
surely  one  may  find  grass  or  leaves  in  this  dismal  coun- 
try." 

Rodney,  assisted  by  Mike,  raised  Harold,  and  helped 
him  to  move  to  a  pile  of  cloaks  that  lay  high  up  on  the 
beach ;  and  Peggy,  now  revived  and  active,  assisted  in 
bathing  and  re-bandaging  his  injured  foot,  and  provid 
ing  a  soft  cushion  for  it,  to  make  which  she  took  off 
Mike's  jacket. 

"  And  no  more  nor  he  and  ivery  soul  here  is  owing 
to  his  honor,"  murmered  she.  "  The  blessin'  of  the 
poor  fall  on  him ;  may  he  niver  be  wanting  a  pratee 
and  a  sup  of  thick  milk  while  he  lives !  Sure,  wasn't 
it  himself,  niver  sparin'  his  gold  nor  his  limbs,  and 
bringin'  us  safe  to  dhry  ground,  God  be  praised,  barrin* 
poor  Willie  and  the  masther,  and  them  gone  together, 
praised  be  God  ! " 

"  Has  nothing  yet  been  seen  of  your  cousin,  Mike  ?  " 
asked  Harold  of  the  weeping  boy. 

"  Was  it  seem'  him,  yer  honner  ?  "  replied  Mike  : 
"  sure,  it's  niver  again  we'll  set  our  blessed  eyes  on 
him,  seeing  he  was  the  boy  as  was  niver  swimmin'  a 
stliroke  afore  this  time,  more's  the  sorrow." 

A  shout  from  the  shore  summoned  the  anxious  emi 
grants,  who  found  that  Dick  had  succeeded  in  rescuing 
William,  though  the  poor  youth  remained  in  a  very 
weak  state.  The  other  two  men  had  landed,  one  bring 
ing  in  the  old  schoolmaster  quite  senseless,  and  the 
other  a  young  lad,  whom  Peggy  recognized  as  Pat 
3* 


30  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Conolly,  and  observed,  "  There's  betther  nor  him  gone 
to  the  bottom." 

The  boy,  who  was  not  more  than  nine  or  ten  years 
old,  was  likewise  insensible  ;  but  the  attention  of  the 
woman  and  of  Mr.  Rodney  soon  brought  all  the  rescued 
sufferers  round.  No  hope  remained  of  recovering 
more  living,  Dick  assured  Mr.  Rodney,  as  they  con 
ducted  the  grateful  old  man  and  boys  to  the  rest,  where 
Dick  had  to  undergo  the  abuse  of  the  mate  for  acting 
without  orders,  and  being  accessory  to  the  loss  of  the 
boat.  In  the  mean  time,  Captain  Scruton  was  looking 
out  in  great  agitation  on  the  total  destruction  of  his 
unfortunate  vessel,  torn  asunder  by  the  weight  of  the 
waves. 

"The  Nugget  has  gone  to  pieces,"  he  cried  in  de 
spair  ;  "  every  plank  has  parted,  and  we  shall  never 
save  a  pound's-worth  of  her  freight;  I  am  a  ruined 
man ! " 

"  May  the  gates  of  heaven  open  to  recave  them  ! " 
exclaimed  Peggy,  raising  her  hands.  "  Sinners  they 
were,  like  all  on  us,  and  it's  little  fit  we  are  for  judg 
ment  ;  but  He  calls  us  when  it's  plasing  Him." 

"  This  is  indeed  a  terrible  sight,  Captain  Scruton," 
said  Mr.  Rodney ;  "  it  is  a  fearful  reflection  that  those 
desperate  men,  with  anger  in  their  hearts  and  oaths  on 
their  lips,  should  be  hurried  to  judgment." 

"  What  more  could  I  do,  Mr.  Rodney  ? "  answered 
Scruton  ;  "  what  better  fate  have  I,  —  a  wretched, 
ruined  man  ?  cast  away  on  a  barren  coast,  in  utter 
poverty  and  destitution,  not  knowing  where  to  shelter 
my  head." 

"  A  shelter  is  it,  captain  ?  "  said  Dick  ;  "  I  was  con 
sidering  that  over  to  myself.  What's  the  orders?  I 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  31 

have  tools,  and  we're  not  ill  off  for  hands ;  we'll  soon 
rig  up  a  shelter." 

"  Will  I  be  looking  out  for  a  cabin,  then  ?  "  said  Mike 
"  sure,  there'll  be  some  up  the  rocks." 

"  You  can  all  do  as  you  will,"  said  Scruton,  despair 
ingly  ;  "  I  must  stay  to  guard  the  little  property  I 
have  saved,  and  to  look  out  for  any  wreck  coming 
ashore." 

"  And  what  in  the  world  can  you  do  with  it  ?  "  asked 
Mr.  Rodney,  in  amazement. 

"  I  cannot  abandon  my  own  property,"  answered 
he.  "  Some  means  may  offer  to  carry  it  off.  Some 
vessel " 

"  Vessels  will  keep  far  enough  from  these  cursed 
reefs ;  and  it's  not  many  voyage  so  far  north,"  muttered 
Sharpley.  "  If  you'd  fetched  out  what  would  have 
helped  us,  instead  of  all  your  lumber,  we'd  have  made 
out  our  latitude ;  and  we've  never  a  gleam  of  sun  to 
give  us  a  chance  of  taking  our  longitude.  But  it  mat 
ters  little ;  we're  in  a  bad  fix." 

Two  of  the  men  who  had  scaled  the  cliffs  returned  to 
report  the  complete  solitude  and  desolation  of  the  coast. 
A  wide  extent  of  plain  was  covered  with  low  thorny 
brushwood,  sprinkled  with  snow  ;  beyond  this  lay,  at  a 
distance,  dark  woods,  and  farther  still  they  could  trace 
a  line  of  snow-covered  mountains.  No  appearance  of 
inhabitants,  not  an  animal  was  seen  to  cheer  the  wintry 
scene ;  and  the  men  swore  they  had  better  have  gone 
down  with  the  old  hulk  than  be  starved  to  death  in  this 
wilderness. 

"  Be  houlding  your  wicked  tongues,  ye  sinners,'  said 
the  old  schoolmaster.  "  What  will  you  be,  I'd  be  ask 
ing  you,  that  would  tache  the  Almighty  Himself  how 


52  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

He'd  be  ordhering  the  world  ?  If  it  be  that  He's  laid 
out  work  for  us  to  do,  won't  He,  blessed  be  His  name, 
spare  us,  that  we  may  do  that  same.  And  sure,  if  we 
be  dry  branches,  won't  it  be  just  that  we  be  lopped  off. 
Isn't  there  me,  myself,  Dennis  O'Reilly,  with  plenty  of 
work  marked  out,  seeing  ye're,  every  soul  of  ye,  nadin' 
a  dale  of  taching.  Then  Mr.  Rodney  here,  he  a  col 
lege  tutor,  and  maybe  he'll  be  having  a  mighty  dale  of 
duty  to  get  through  yet.  And  sure,  then,  God  will 
spare  us,  and  feed  us,  like  the  great  prophet  in  the  wil 
derness,  by  the  birds  of  the  air  thimselves.  And  what 
for  will  he  be  feeding  us  ?  sure,  won't  it  be  to  do  our 
work  ?  " 

Mr.  Rodney  felt  a  little  uncomfortable  in  acknowl 
edging  the  responsibility  the  old  man  pointed  out ;  yet 
he  felt  the  truth  of  the  simple  words  which  afforded 
ridicule  to  the  hardened  and  careless;  but  were  not 
thrown  away  on  the  thoughtful. 

"  You  are  quite  right,  Mr.  O'Reilly,"  said  Crofton ; 
"if  we  would  have  the  help  of  God,  we  must  try  to 
help  ourselves.  It  will  never  do  to  remain  pining  here, 
to  starve  for  want  of  food  and  shelter.  We  must  have 
tents  to  protect  us  from  the  bitter  wind ;  and  we  must 
also  arrange  to  keep  a  good  look-out ;  for  if  we  have 
been  thrown,  as  I  conclude  we  have,  considerably  north 
of  California,  I  know  that  the  coast  is  noted  for  the 
fierceness  of  its  savage  tribes." 

"  I  cannot  help  thinking,"  said  Scruton,  "  that  we 
must  even  be  north  of  the  Columbia;  the  ship  made 
such  terrible  way  in  the  gale ;  but  we  are  quite  in  the 
dark  about  our  position." 

"  If  it  should  be  as  you  think,  Captain  Scruton,"  said 
Mr.  Rodney,  "  we  have  only  to  keep  the  coast,  and 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  33 

proceed  south  to  the  mouth  of  the  river,  where  we  must 
fall  among  friends." 

"  Easier  said  than  done,"  said  the  surly  mate  ;  "  a- 
nice  coasting  voyage  we  should  make  a-top  of  these 
jagged  rocks,  where  we'd  have  to  carry  provision  along 
with  us  to  keep  us  alive,  and  every  man  armed  to 
defend  himself  from  the  murdering  savages ;  and  over 
that,  who's  to  tell  whether  we  be  north  or  south  of  the 
Columbia  ?  If  you  meddling  fellows  hadn't  stoved  our 
good  boat,  we  had  a  chance  of  trying  our  luck  along 
the  coast.  Now  every  hand's  his  own  master,  and 
can  take  his  own  course.  I  mean  to  make  a  start  for 
one." 

"  And  what  may  be  your  plan,  if  I  may  presume  to 
a«k  you,  Mr.  Sharpley  ?  "  said  Mr.  Rodney. 

"  Civil,  but  cunning,"  answered  the  man,  with  a  rude 
laugh  ;  "  but  I  don't  mind  telling  you  my  scheme.  I 
mean  to  choose  my  share  of  the  wreck,  to  hang  a  bag 
of  beef  and  a  keg  of  rum  over  my  shoulders,  to  take  a 
knife  in  my  belt  and  a  gun  in  my  hand,  and  then  to 
make  my  way  due  east  to  the  mountains,  cross  them  if 
I  carij  —  if  not,  coast  them,  till  I  come  on  some  station 
or  settlement  where  I  can  make  myself  useful,  and  start 
off  on  a  new  hook." 

"  And  may  His  mercy  lead  you  to  a  better  course," 
said  Dennis.  "  It's  a  bad  road  to  Heaven  is  that  same 
you're  treading,  Mr.  Sharpley." 

"  Mind  your  own  tack,  you  old  fool,"  replied  the 
coarse  man  ;  "  and  if  you're  bound  for  Heaven,  I'll 
tell  you  you're  not  far  from  port ;  you've  only  to  bide 
here  quietly  a  bit." 

"  Won't  we  all  be  going  along  with  you  amorjg  the 
mountains,  Mr.  Sharpley  ?  "  demanded  Mike.  "  Surs 


54  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

you'd  not  be  laving  us  here  to  be  dying  like  dogs  under 
these  bare  rocks  ;  and  my  mother  and  Mary  too,  the 
craturs !  Arrah  !  won't  I  be  the  boy  to  be  kaping  them 
up  with  you,  by  God's  help." 

"  The  scheme  seems  to  be  feasible,"  said  Mr.  Rodney, 
with  a  sigh,  "  though  it  must  necessarily  be  attended 
with  toil  and  difficulty,  and  we  certainly  ought  to  keep 
together.  What  is  your  opinion  of  the  plan.  Captain 
Scruton  ?  " 

"  I  once  more  say,  Mr.  Rodney,"  answered  Scruton, 
"  that  unless  we  can  contrive  some  mode  of  transporting 
the  salvage  of  the  wreck  inland,  I  must  remain  to  guard 
it.  A  good  team  of  horses  or  oxen  might  do." 

And  Scruton  mournfully  looked  on  the  mountain  of 
goods,  which  had  by  this  time  been  increased  by  some 
chests  and  casks,  which  the  tide  had  thrown  on  the 
beach. 

Orofton  turned  away  in  disgust  from  the  infatuated 
man,  and  said,  "  My  unfortunate  accident  must  prevent 
me  from  taking  the  field,  my  friends.  I  must,  of  neces 
sity,  remain  with  Captain  Scruton  ;  but  if  your  expedi 
tion  be  fortunate,  and  you  meet  with  friends,  whether 
Christians  or  charitable  heathens,  I  know  you  will  de 
spatch  them  here  to  help  us." 

"  To  rob  us,  more  likely,"  said  Scruton,  in  agitation. 
*•  Rather  let  us  build  a  boat,  and  escape  from  the  thiev 
ing  tribes  that  frequent  the  coast." 

"  Where  will  we  get  the  timmer,  captain  ?"  said  Dick, 
"seeing  there's  no  trees  hereabout  bigger  nor  berry 
bushes  ;  and  these  planks  thrown  ashore  wouldn't  hold 
a  nail,  they're  so  rotten.  Ay,  ay,  it  were  a  bad  job  we 
lost  yon  boat." 

Scruton    groaned,    but    Dick    continued    to    whistle 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  35 

cheerfully,  as  he  planted  some  wrecked  oars  in  the 
ground  close  to  the  cliffs,  and  covered  them  with  the 
sailcloth  which  had  been  thrown  over  the  stores  in  their 
first  trip. 

u  By  rights,"  said  he,  "  the  women  folks  ought  to  have 
been  first  served ;  but  I'se  rig  'em  up  a  bit  berth  in  this 
here  nook."  And  another  wrecked  oar  or  two  with  a 
sailcloth  cover,  and  rugs  spread  beneath,  made  a  small 
tent  for  the  easily  contented  women. 

By  this  time,  Mike,  assisted  by  the  active  little  Pat, 
had  collected  some  dry  driftwood,  and  made  a  large 
fire  in  a  convenient  hollow,  where  the  women  employed 
themselves  in  drying  the  clothes  of  those  who  had  been 
in  the  water,  and  in  boiling  a  kettle  of  fresh  water,  as 
it  was  called,  from  the  water-cask ;  and  Captain  Scru- 
ton  having  reluctantly  given  out  tea  and  sugar,  with 
some  biscuit  and  beef  for  the  men,  they  prepared  tea 
and  meat,  which  were  welcomely  received ;  though  the 
mean  captain  protested  that  he  had  no  right  to  victual 
the  emigrant  passengers,  and  he  was  only  by  shame  at 
last  induced  to  grant  them  a  share  of  biscuit. 

"  God's  name  be  praised  for  the  mercies  we  have 
resaved  at  His  hands,"  said  Dennis ;  "  and  for  this 
blessed  food  He  is  spreading  for  us  in  a  strange  land ; " 
and  some  lips,  and  more  hearts,  answered  "  Amen  "  to 
the  prayer  of  the  worthy  old  man. 


36  THE    BEAU-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    IV. 

The  Claims  of  the  Wreckers.  —  Ned  Conolly's  Will.  — Dennis 
O'Reilly  on  the  Temperance  Question.  —  Rodney  superseded. — 
Pat's  mode  of  enforcing  Temperance.  —  The  Schoolmaster's 
Rebuke. 

AFTER  their  scanty  repast,  the  whole  party  were 
drawn  to  the  beach  to  see,  with  deep  distress,  corpse 
after  corpse  washed  ashore.  These  the  poor  women 
drew  up  above  the  water-mark,  and  wept  as  they  recog 
nized  the  faces  of  neighbors  or  acquaintances ;  their 
countenances  still  wearing  the  look  of  horror  which  the 
prospect  of  a  violent  and  inevitable  death  had  called 
up.  The  boys  dug  graves  in  the  shingly  beach,  and 
the  pious  old  schoolmaster  uttered  a  prayer  as  the 
dead  were  consigned  to  their  lonely  sepulchre  on  that 
shore  where  it  was  probable  their  graves  would  rest 
unvisited  and  undisturbed  till  the  great  day  of  judg 
ment. 

Besides  the  bodies,  the  tide  threw  various  articles 
of  wreck  on  the  beach,  which  were  carefully  collected 
by  Captain  Scruton  ;  nor  were  the  mate  and  sailors 
idle ;  though  they  prudently  appropriated  only  such 
things  as  were  valuable  and  portable ;  some  small 
coins  scattered  over  the  beach,  or  secretly  abstracted 
from  the  persons  of  the  dead,  and  two  or  three  watches, 
were  secured  by  Sharpley ;  but  he  did  not  succeed  in 
defeating  the  vigilance  of  Peggy,  who  detected  him  ex- 


OF    THE   ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  37 

trading  a  watch  from  the  corpse  of  a  poor  emigrant,  and 
stopped  his  hand,  saying, 

"  Sorrow  be  upon  ye  then,  Mr.  Sharpley,  would  ye 
be  wrongin'  the  very  dead  themselves  ?  sure  isn't  poor 
Ned  Conolly  the  boy  as  will  never  be  resting  in  his 
grave,  and  him  seeing  you  doing  that  same.  Who 
was  to  be  gettin'  his  watch  barrin'  his  own  flesh  and 
blood,  that  same  unlucky  gossoon  Pat,  as  was  drowned 
dead,  and  me  bringin'  him  back  my  own  self.  Sorrow 
a  sowl  has  the  poor  boy  to  look  to  barrin'  Mary  and 
me,  ochone !  And  you  would  be  the  rogue  to  be 
liftin'  his  uncle's  watch!  when  Neddy  himself  was 
masther  to  write  out  his  own  will,  and  lavin'  all  his 
ownings  to  Pat,  the  gossoon.  Wasn't  that  same  will 
signed  with  Mary's  cross  and  my  own  cross,  the  masther 
tellin'  us  that  same  being  as  good  as  gold,  musha !  it's 
thrue  altogether !  and  isn't  the  will  itself  lying  at  this 
time  at  the  bottom  of  the  say  ?  " 

The  loud  vociferation  of  Peggy  attracted  Captain 
Scruton  to  the  spot,  who,  on  learning  the  cause  of  the 
altercation,  coolly  took  possession  of  the  watch  himself, 
saying,  "  As  I  may  have  to  feed  the  boy,  God  knows 
how  long,  it  is  but  just  that  I  should  have  something  in 
part  of  payment." 

Sharpley  muttered  an  imprecation  that  sounded  like 
a  threat,  and  Peggy  was  far  from  satisfied  with  the 
captain,  as  murmuring  and  weeping  she  proceeded  to 
assist  in  removing  and  burying  the  body  of  Conolly, 
over  whom  Pat  shed  some  bitter  tears  ;  for  his  uncle 
had  brought  him  up,  in  him  he  lost  the  sole  relative 
he  could  claim  in  the  world,  and  his  wild  tricks  and 
mischievous  propensities  were  not  likely  to  win  him 
many  new  friends. 

4 


58  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

After  an  uncomfortable,  though  fortunately  an  un- 
listurbed,  rest  in  their  crowded  little  tents,  the  de 
fected  castaways  rose  next  morning,  bent  on  making 
Borne  effort  to  extricate  themselves  from  their  misera 
ble  position.  The  wind  yet  blew  tempestuously  from 
the  sea,  casting  ashore  the  timbers  and  freightage  of 
the  unlucky  vessel,  and  goading  Scruton  to  distraction 
as  he  walked  among  the  heaps  of  wreck  which  he  could 
not  turn  to  profit.  The  men  grumbled  loudly  over 
the  task  of  dragging  up  the  useless  yards,  ropes,  and 
sails ;  and  it  was  only  by  the  dangerous  bribe  of  rum 
that  he  insured  their  services.  But  once  aware  that 
a  hogshead  of  rum  was  among  the  saved  property,  the 
four  sailors  not  only  demanded  their  grog,  but  even 
threatened  to  seize  the  whole  if  they  were  not  liberally 
supplied. 

"  Captain  Scruton,"  said  the  old  schoolmaster,  "  I'm 
bold  to  be  spaking  with  you,  seeing  that  I,  Dennis 
O'Reilly,  am  always,  by  rason  of  knowin'  a  dale,  look 
ing  at  the  end  of  things  ;  and  if  I  would  be  ever  keep 
ing  my  eyes  shut  in  doing  that  same,  I  would  be  letting 
the  boys  I  own  fall  into  mischief.  Then  sure,  Captain 
Scruton,  isn't  it  you  should  be  seeing  far  off  the  sorrow 
that  will  be  falling  on  your  own  misguided  men,  God 
turn  them  from  their  bad  ways,  for  isn't  it  the  same  sup 
of  spirit  you'd  be  daling  out  to  them  will  be  tempting 
them  on  to  fighting,  and  thieving,  and  may-be  murder 
itself;  and  will  we  be  standing  by,  and  giving  them  their 
own  ways  altogether  ?  Sure,  captain,  dear,  wouldn't  you 
be  ordering  my  boys,  seeing  they  may  be  thrusted,  to  be 
rowling  that  same  barrel  of  poison  back  again  to  the 
bottom  of  the  say,  and  peaceful  be  its  rest  there  for  ever 
and  ever !  ' 


OF    THK    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  39 

<;  The  rum  cost  money,  Mr.  O'Reilly,"  said  Scruton, 
much  irritated,  "  and  it's  worth  money  to  me.  The 
sea  has  swallowed  up  enough  of  my  property,  I  shall 
hardly  be  such  a  fool  as  to  fling  away  the  little  that 
remains  to  me." 

"  The  old  man  is  a  second  Daniel,"  said  Harold  ; 
"  the  men  will  all  go  mad  if  they  get  to  the  rum.  By 
all  means  let  us  get  rid  of  it.  John,  you  and  William 
can  roll  down  the  hogshead,  and  start  the  infernal 
liquor  into  the  sea." 

John  was  ready  in  a  moment ;  but  William  hesitated, 
and  said,  "  Hadn't  we  better  have  the  captain's  leave 
first,  sir  ?  I  don't  think  we  have  a  right  to  meddle  with 
his  property  without  orders." 

"In  the  question  of  morality,"  said  Mr.  Rodney, 
"  the  youth  is  perfectly  right.  We  may  not  commit 
evil  to  obtain  good.  Though  we  are  on  American 
ground,  we  must  not  adopt  the  Lynch  law.  But, 
Captain  Scruton,  allow  me  to  suggest  the  prudence  of 
submitting  to  this  small  sacrifice,  in  order  to  avert  the 
probable  consequences  of  retaining  the  fatal  possession." 

But  Scruton,  furious  at  the  contemplation  of  his 
losses,  could  not  be  persuaded  to  relinquish  that  which 
was  in  fact  worse  than  useless,  though  he  consented  that 
John  and  the  two  Irish  boys  should  be  placed  as  sen 
tinels,  with  loaded  guns,  to  guard  the  rum.  Dick 
was  honest  and  might  have  been  trusted,  but  Scruton 
required  his  services  to  collect  the  worthless  wreck. 

"  Surely,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Crofton,  as  he  tried 
in  vain  to  rise  and  stand, "  surely  you  do  not  mean  us  to 
remain  in  this  miserable  exposed  place  till  you  colle.ct 
all  the  fragments  of  your  unfortunate  ship,  which,  after 
all,  are  good  for  nothing  but  firewood.  Which  of  you. 


40  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

my  men,  will  volunteer  on  an  expedition  into  the 
country  to  try  and  discover  the  best  mode  of  escaping 
from  this  dismal  shore  ?  Rodney,  my  dear  fellow, 
will  you  lead  them,  and  note  down  the  appearance  of 
the  country  ?  The  two  lads  are  keen-eyed,  they  will 
see  how  the  land  lies ;  and  even  John  Lump  there  can 
carry  a  gun  and  take  care  of  you  and  of  himself.  He 
has  capital  hands,  though  his  head  is  not  particularly 
useful.  Well,  Mr.  Sharpley,  do  you  make  any  objec 
tion  to  this  motion  ?  "  added  he,  seeing  the  mate  scowl 
ing  as  he  spoke. 

"  I  think  Captain  Scruton  has  gone  mad,"  grumbled 
the  man,  "and  therefore  every  man's  bound  to  look 
to  himself.  But,  I  say,  you'd  better  keep  your  friend 
here ;  he's  a  deal  too  slow  for  the  business.  I'll 
manage  it  myself."  Then  turning  to  the  sailors,  he 
said,  "  Throw  down  them  rotten  spars,  you  fools,  and 
let  every  one  of  you  help  himself  to  a  gun.  Stick 
your  knives  handy  in  your  belts  and  come  after  me  ; 
we're  making  a  trip  inland,  and  it's  like  we  may  fall 
in  with  them  that  needs  putting  down  thereaway ;  so 
it  behooves  us  to  be  ready.  Here,  Marlin,  you  must  be 
one  ;  we  want  a  strong  force :  but  that  servant  of  yours, 
Mr.  Crofton,  may  bide  where  he  is  ;  he's  not  a  likely 
fellow  to  be  useful  in  a  set-down  fight.  If  I  have  to 
take  command,  I  like  picked  men." 

"  You  take  a  command !  "  cried  Scruton  ;  "  what  is 
the  meaning  of  this,  Sharpley?  are  you  inciting  my 
men  to  mutiny  ?  I  say,  I  must  have  a  force  left  here 
to  guard  my  property.  The  Indian  robbers  may  come 
down  any  moment  to  plunder  us." 

"  Keep  a  calm  tongue,  captain,"  replied  the  mate, 
"put  guns  into  the  hands  of  the  old  man,  the  two  lads, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  41 

the  fine  gentlemen,  and  their  stupid  servant;  and  if 
you  don't  fall  out  and  shoot  one  another,  you'll  may-be 
keep  quiet  till  we  come  back." 

It  was  in  vain  that  the  deposed  captain  remon 
strated  and  stormed ;  the  men,  fortified  with  more  rum, 
which  they  obtained  by  force,  defying  the  sentinels, 
turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  commands  of  their  captain, 
and  joyfully  abandoned  their  hard  and  unprofitable 
labor  to  make  a  sally  into  an  unknown  country,  enjoy 
ing  the  idea  of  a  sailor's  holiday  ashore,  a  run  on 
land. 

The  passengers  had  neither  the  right  nor  the  wish  to 
interfere  in  this  movement;  and  though  Mr.  Rodney 
felt  slightly  indignant  at  his  summary  dismissal  by  the 
mate,  he  could  not  but  allow  that  the  command  of  the 
expedition  was  placed  in  better  hands  than  his  own. 
Even  Dick,  who  had  always  been  obedient  and  respect 
ful  to  Captain  Scruton,  said  to  him  now,  after  a  short 
consideration,  —  "I  think,  captain,  if  so  be  you  don't 
countermand,  I'd  better  make  one  on  'em.  I  can  keep 
an  eye  on  these  here  loose  hands.  Depend  on  me 
coming  back  to  duty  if  I  live ;  and  mind,  you  lads, 
look  out  sharp,  and  fire  away  if  ye  get  a  sight  of 
pirates  making  down  on  you." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  party  had  ascended  the  cliffs 
and  disappeared,  leaving  the  weak  force  below  in  great 
apprehension  for  themselves,  and  considerably  alarmed 
about  the  result  of  the  expedition;  Captain  Scruton 
especially,  unable  by  his  single  efforts  to  rescue 
more  of  the  wreck,  and  the  flowing  tide  preventing 
further  attempts,  sat  down  among  his  ruined  hopes, 
gazing  on  the  wreck  and  the  remorseless  sea  in  mute 
despair. 

4* 


42  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

As  the  women  were  employed  in  bathing  Crofton's 
foot,  he  looked  penitently  at  his  tutor,  and  said,  "I 
say,  Rodney,  my  best  friend,  I  know  I've  always  been 
a  thorn  in  your  skirts,  but  haven't  I  gone  and  done  it 
now,  graceless  that  I  am.  I  have  brought  you  from 
your  pleasant  home  in  a  crazy  vessel,  to  be  wrecked, 
frozen,  famished,  and  I  suppose,  at  last,  to  be  scalped 
and  devoured  by  savages.  I'm  a  model  pupil,  now,  am 
I  not?" 

"Truly,  my  dear  Harold,"  answered  his  tutor,  "as 
usual,  you  have  been  too  imprudent,  and  I  have  been 
too  complying  ;  but  retrospection  is  at  once  vexatious 
and  useless.  The  voyage,  though  not  abundantly  com 
fortable,  has  not  been  without  interest  for  me.  The 
wreck  was  the  decree  of  God ;  and  ought  we  not  to  be 
grateful  that  where  many  were  lost,  we  were  merci 
fully  preserved  ?  If  your  foot  was  in  better  condition, 
I  do  not  see  but  we  are  exactly  in  the  position  you 
desired,  my  boy.  You  have  your  guns  and  your 
servant,  a  tolerable  stock  of  provisions,  and  around  you 
mountains  and  woods,  that  doubtless  abound  in  game. 
If  we  had  but  a  more  convenient  and  comfortable 
dwelling,  you  might  pursue  your  favorite  sport  to  your 
heart's  content,  and  I  would  be  your  companion  and  fag, 
as  usual." 

"But,  my  dear  old  fellow,"  said  Harold,  "I  never 
meant  a  barren  desert  to  be  the  scene  of  our  sporting 
adventures ;  now  we  must  try  to  make  the  best  of  it. 
What  do  you  think  of  that  foot,  Peggy,  how  soon  can 
you  make  me  walk  upon  it?" 

"  Is  it  walk  on  it  ?  "  screamed  Peggy ;  "  sure,  your 
honor  wouldn't  be  thinking  of  misusing  this  blessed 
foot,  and  it  being  as  big  as  a  pig's  head.  Sorra  a  step 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  43 

will  ye  be  stepping  for  weeks  to  come,  barrm'  ye  be  let- 
tin'  me  have  my  way  altogether,  and  puttin'  on  the 
powltice  of  the  male  as  that  niggur  of  a  captin  was 
grudgin',  and  he  makin'  ye  put  down  the  gowld  for  the 
same,  the  thafe  of  the  world,  afther  havin'  your  money 
long  aforehand." 

Harold  groaned  at  the  discouraging  words  of  his 
nurse,  and  tossed  restlessly  on  his  comfortless  couch,  till 
Mary  gently  said, — 

"  Would  your  honor  be  spaking  to  Mr.  Marlin  ?  sure 
isn't  he  the  nate  hand  with  the  hammer  and  nails,  and 
wouldn't  he  be  conthriving  a  hand-barrow  out  of  all  yon 
wreck  of  wood?  and  hasn't  Mike,  the  boy, just  now 
pulled  out  of  the  say  an  illegant  little  matthress,  as  was 
belonging  to  poor  Norah  Byrne  and  her  dead  babby, 
and  she  herself  not  nading  it  now,  seeing  her.  bed  is  the 
bottom  of  the  say  ?  Wouldn't  we  be  dhryin'  it,  mother 
dear,  and  be  layin'  it  on  the  barrow  as  Dick  will  be 
making  ?  Then,  sure,  Will  and  Dick  will  be  the  boys 
as  will  be  proud  to  be  carryin'  his  honner." 

Crofton  was  amused  at  the  idea  of  being  carried  on  a 
hand-barrow,  like  a  bale  of  goods  ;  but  Rodney  thought 
the  plan  feasible :  it  was,  at  all  events,  desirable  to  seek 
a  more  sheltered  situation  from  the  wintry  wind  than 
the  open  coast.  Mary  was  therefore  requested  to  dry 
the  mattress,  and  William  was  empowered  to  treat  with 
Captain  Scruton,  carrying  money  in  hand,  for  the  pur 
chase  of  some  blankets,  he  having  a  bale  of  them  among 
his  rescued  freight.  But  Captain  Scruton  was  now 
watching  the  tide,  to  snatch  up  any  fragment  of  wreck, 
and  could  not  attend  to  him  ;  and  William  was  glad  to 
summon  Mike  and  the  women  to  aid  him  in  burying 
more  of  the  bodies  washed  ashore. 


44  *       THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  And  where  will  Pat  be  at  this  present  ?  "  asked 
Peggy ;  "  sure,  he'd  not  be  runnin'  off  with  them 
sailor  men,  to  be  kidnapped  with  the  savages.  Ochone  ! 
Mary,  dear,  how  will  I  iver  be  facing  his  dead  mother 
again  in  Heaven  above,  av  I  be  losing  her  own  boy,  the 
cratur  ?  " 

They  were  all  certain  that  the  wild  lad  had  gone  off 
with  the  sailors  till  late  in  the  day,  when  William,  hav 
ing  prevailed  on  Scruton  to  produce  the  blankets  for  a 
certain  consideration,  made  his  way  through  the  piles  of 
packages  to  obtain  them,  and  came  suddenly  on  the 
little  urchin,  lying  on  the  ground  asleep  or  insensi 
ble.  Leaving  the  blankets,  William  caught  up  the  boy, 
and  brought  him  to  Peggy,  who  shrieked  out,  suppos 
ing  him  to  be  dead.  But  the  child  breathed  and  even 
snored,  though  they  could  not  wake  him,  till  Harold, 
looking  at  him,  declared  that  he  had  been  drinking,  and 
directed  them  to  throw  a  bucket  of  water  over  him, 
This  chilling  application  effectually  roused  him ;  he 
opened  his  eyes,  looked  wildly  around,  but  did  not  speak 
for  some  time. 

"  Worra,  thin,"  exclaimed  Peggy,  "  what  will  ye  be 
doing,  ye  bird  of  ill  luck  ?  Will  it  be  the  rum  ye'd 
be  thryin',  ye  little  thafe  ?  " 

The  lad  seemed  to  have  some  pleasant  recollection, 
and  began  to  chuckle  with  an  impish  delight  as  he  said 
to  Crofton,  "  Won't  he  be  swarin'  and  stampin',  and  me 
tellin'  him  it  were  yer  honner  as  was  settin'  me  on  to 
do  that  same ;  and  sure  ye'll  not  be  lettin'  him  bate  me 
for  it  at  all,  thin,  yer  honner." 

"Ye've  been  tasting  that  poison.  Pat,"  said  Mary, 
*  and  shame  on  yer  mother's  son  for  that  same." 

"  Was  it  tastin',  thin,  Mary  ? "   answered   the  boy. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  45 

"  Sorra  a  taste  was  I  tastin'  of  that  same ;  but  didn't  I 
dig  a  hole  in  the  big  barrel  with  Dick's  gimlet,  and  chip 
it  round  with  my  knife,  and  let  in  a  long  chip  for  a 
spout :  and  wasn't  I  laughing  and  dancing  to  see  it  run 
out,  till  sure  my  head  was  turnin'  round,  and  iverything 
else  was  turnin'  round,  and  me  niver  knowin*  how  I  got 
here,  at  all,  at  all ! " 

It  was  plain  that  the  mischievous  boy,  encouraged  by 
Crofton's  wish  to  run  off  the  spirit,  had  secretly  con 
trived  to  tap  the  hogshead  by  the  aid  of  Dick's  tools, 
and  that  the  fumes  of  the  rum,  as  it  ran  out,  had  intoxi 
cated  and  stupefied  him.  They  did  not  think  it  pru 
dent  to  name  the  loss  of  the  spirit  to  Scruton  at  that 
time,  as  he  was  still  watching  dejectedly  and  anxiously 
at  the  edge  of  the  water  for  more  wreck.  The  school 
master,  however,  thought  it  his  duty  to  reprove  the  boy 
for  the  deed. 

"  Wasn't  it  all  one  as  stealing,  ye  vagabond,"  said 
he,  "  and  was  it  minding  your  catechism  ye  were,  and 
aqual  to  it  ye  are,  and  a  raal  janius,  if  ye'd  sthrive, 
barring  the  ABC  you're  so  long  in  gettin'  through. 
Arrah,  then,  boy,  if  it  were  in  ould  Ireland  we  were  at 
this  present,  isn't  it  the  birch  I'd  be  givin'  you  in  full 
measure.  Sure,  Mr.  Rodney,  isn't  it  King  Solomon 
himself  that  gives  out  his  vote  bouldly  for  that  same 
corporal  punishment,  and  don't  I  vote  with  him.  It's 
not  in  the  nature  of  boy,  sir,  to  be  drilled  and  filled  with 
fair  larnin'  without  a  taste  of  the  rod.  Sure  I'm  the 
man  to  be  spakin'  to  that,  seeing  I've  been  training 
these  same  boys  for  fifty  years,  and  niver  once  altherin' 
my  plans,  for  all  the  noise  about  education  in  the  world ; 
and  hoping  you'll  be  agreeing  with  me,  Mr.  Rodney, 
seeing  we're  both  workin'  at  the  same  thrade." 


46  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Mr.  Rodney  did  not  look  gratified  at  the  appeal,  and 
was  silent.  He  had  no  desire  to  enter  on  a  controversy 
on  education,  and  moved  away,  leaving  the  old  man 
elated  with  his  own  superiority,  to  continue  his  lecture 
to  the  perfectly  heedless  little  Pat. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  47 


CHAPTER  V. 

A.  Snow-storm  and  its  Results.  —  The  incomprehensible  Boy.  —  The 
Scene  of  the  Massacre.  —  Cheer  Boys !  Cheer !  —  A  quick  Re 
treat.  —  The  Tale  of  Sharpley's  Treachery.  —  A  Dismal  Procession. 

WHEN  night  came  on,  and  the  expedition  had  not 
returned,  all  became  uneasy.  Even  Scruton  forgot  his 
cares  about  the  wreck,  and  transferred  his  anxiety  to 
his  absent  crew.  "  Sharpley  is  headstrong,  Mr.  Crof- 
ton,"  said  he ;  "  he  would  not  scruple  to  lead  the  men 
into  a  conflict  with  the  Indians,  and  thus,  perhaps, 
bring  a  horde  of  robbers  down  upon  us.  Would  that 
we  had  the  means  of  concealing  the  stores ;  but  I  see 
no  hollow  or  cave  in  these  cliffs,  which  seem  all  solid 
rock." 

"  Would  it  be  these  ould  sticks  ye'd  be  thinkin'  on  ?  " 
asked  Peggy.  "  Musha !  captain,  but  you'll  be  a  hard 
man.  Wouldn't  it  be  the  lives  of  the  men,  and  women, 
and  childer,  as  would  be  worth  more  nor  these  packs, 
barrin'  they  were  gowld,  which  they're  not  at  all." 

"  Woman,  they  are  gold,"  answered  Scruton.  "  They 
may  be  turned  into  gold ;  and  what  would  be  the  use 
of  your  wretched  lives,  without  money,  and  without 
food?" 

"  Sure,  then,  captain,"  said  Peggy,  "  it's  what  we're 
used  to ;  and  God's  name  be  praised,  didn't  He  always 
send  us  the  bite  and  the  sup  in  His  own  good  time; 
because  why  ?  weren't  we  thrustin'  in  Him,  and  niver 
mindin'  at  all  the  empty  cabin." 


48  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  That's  altogether  a  taste  of  a  sermon,  Peggy  Mau 
rice,"  said  Dennis,  "and  you're  the  woman  that's  not 
without  a  spark  of  sinse  in  your  head,  and  won't  I  thry 
to  get  that  same  sinse  driven  into  Mike's  brain,  the 
gossoon.  It's  nate  enough  he  comes  on  with  his  Latin, 
as  sure  he  ought,  he  resaving  his  laming  from  me, 
Dennis  O'Reilly ;  and  seeing  I'm  knowing  the  Latin 
tongue  aqual  to  your  English  bishops,  which  is  true  al 
together." 

No  one  contradicted  the  assertion,  nor,  in  fact,  did 
any  one  listen  to  the  pompous  schoolmaster ;  for  more 
or  less  anxiety  pervaded  every  heart.  Nor  did  sleep 
visit  the  eyes  of  any,  except  the  satisfied  Dennis  and 
the  still  drowsy  Pat.  The  rest  watched  anxiously  with 
loaded  guns  at  hand ;  William  and  Mike  would  gladly 
have  set  out  to  search  for  the  sailors,  but  the  night  was 
so  dark  that  such  a  plan  was  useless.  About  midnight, 
the  snow  began  to  fall  so  heavily  that  all  crept  shiver 
ing  beneath  their  imperfect  shelter,  unable  even  to  keep 
up  a  fire  to  warm  them.  No  sound  but  the  howling 
wind  broke  through  the  silence  of  night,  and  long  and 
dreary  seemed  the  hours,  till  the  watchers  thankfully 
welcomed  the  daylight,  obscured  as  it  was  by  the  thick- 
falling  snow  which  now  covered  the  ground. 

"  Now  Mike  and  I  should  go  off  to  seek  the  men," 
said  William ;  "  and  perhaps,  Mr.  Crofton,  you  will  be 
so  good  as  to  lend  us  guns,  for  Captain  Scruton  has 
refused  to  supply  us.  Dick  told  us  the  mate's  plan 
was  to  make  due  east ;  so,  if  we  follow  them  and  fire 
off  our  guns  now  and  then,  the  sound  may  guide  them 
right,  for  it's  likely  they'll  have  gone  astray  in  the 
storm." 

"  You'd  better  not  lend  them  guns,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  -49 

Scruton  ;  "  what  do  these  boys  know  about  the  coast, 
which  swarms  with  half-starved  Indians,  always  on  the 
watch  for  plunder.  The  sound  of  the  firearms  will 
attract  the  wretches  to  our  very  camp,  and  expose  us 
to  utter  ruin." 

"  Yet  the  sailors  must  be  sought  for,  Captain  Scru 
ton,"  said  Mr.  Rodney ;  "  it  was  for  our  advantage  that 
they  should  make  the  expedition,  and  we  are  bound  to 
aid  them  if  they  are  in  distress.  But,  on  due  consid 
eration,  I  am  the  proper  person  to  fulfil  this  duty ;  the 
boys  are  young ;  one  is  rash,  and  he  must  remain  with 
you,  Harold.  William  ArnclifFe  and  I,  two  steady 
fellows,  will  set  out ;  and  we  are  not  likely  to  fall  into 
danger." 

Captain  Scruton  murmured  at  their  imprudence : 
Harold  was  agitated  at  the  risk  to  his  friend;  Mike 
was  bitterly  disappointed ;  and  the  women,  of  course, 
wept :  but  the  two  volunteers  were  not  to  be  deterred, 
and,  with  large  cloaks  to  protect  themselves  and  their 
guns  from  the  storm,  they  climbed  the  cliffs,  now  rather 
a  difficult  undertaking,  for  the  snow  was  frozen  on  the 
bushes  which  they  were  compelled  to  grasp.  Then 
they  looked  over  a  wide  extent,  grown  over  with  low 
bushes,  and  saw  one  undulating  surface  of  white  snow, 
to  cross  which  was  no  easy  task ;  for  the  deep  snow, 
yielding  under  their  steps,  continually  plunged  them 
amidst  the  thorny  bushes.  From  these  slips  William 
was  somewhat  protected  by  his  thick  hide  boots;  but 
the  light  and  fashionable  boots  of  Mr.  Rodney  were  an 
indifferent  defence  against  the  sharp  thorns.  Arriving 
amongst  taller  trees,  they  rested  under  the  shelter  of  a 
thick  evergreen  to  consider  what  course  to  take,  and 
whether  it  would  now  be  prudent  to  fire  a  signal-gun. 
6 


50.  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Happening  to  look  round,  Mr.  Rodney  suddenly  saw 
the  odd  goblin-like  face  of  the  bareheaded  Pat  grinning 
through  the  trees. 

"  The  boy  is  incomprehensible,"  exclaimed  Mr.  Rod 
ney.  "How  came  you  here,  you  audacious  little 
villain?" 

The  boy  gave  a  low  chuckle  of  triumph,  and  then, 
changing  his  countenance,  he  whispered :  "  would  he 
be  murthering  ivery  one  of  them,  that  black-hearted 
Sharpley.  Sure,  didn't  I  find  Dick's  own  hammer  for 
your  honner,  and  no  more  at  all  ?  " 

And  Pat  produced  a  pocket  hammer,  which  William 
identified  as  the  property  of  Dick,  and  which,  it  seemed, 
the  little  sharp-eyed .  scapegrace  had  found  in  the  wood 
they  were  now  entering  on,  to  which  he  had  secretly 
followed  them,  as  he  had  said,  only  "  to  be  seem'  the 
fun."  The  hammer,  however,  though  it  showed  the 
men  had  passed  this  spot,  was  no  proof  that  they  had 
been  murdered,  and  the  pursuers  carefully  looked  round 
them  for  some  traces  of  them.  The  snow  had  completely 
hidden  their  track,  but  the  sharp  eyes  of  Pat  occasion 
ally  detected  a  broken  branch  which  marked  the  passage 
of  some  one  above  the  height  of  a  wolf,  the  footsteps 
of  which  animal  they  had  certainly  seen.  At  length 
they  came  to  a  small  opening  in  the  wood,  cleared  by 
fire,  of  which  traces  still  remained,  and  where  the  snow 
was  melted,  probably  by  the  warmth  which  the  ground 
still  retained.  They  paused  a  moment,  and  Rodney 
shuddered  as  he  said,  — 

"Truly,  William,  I  am  no  coward,  but  my  very 
blood  seems  to  freeze  on  this  spot,  from  some  undefiriable 
cause.  Can  it  be  possible  that,  as  the  boy  suggested, 
the  savage  mate  has  murdered  his  companions?" 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  51 

"  He  couldn't  do  that,  sir,"  replied  Williair.,  "  they 
were  five  to  one ;  and,  moreover,  he  wouldn't ;  because 
there  was  nothing  to  be  got  by  it.  I  feel  a  bit  afraid 
myself,  sir,  of  going  farther ;  but  then  we're  like  to  do 
our  duty." 

Pat,  however,  had  no  fears ;  he  went  spying  about 
among  the  thick  pine-trees  on  all  sides,  and  suddenly 
sprung  back  from  a  clump,  and,  with  terror  painted  on 
his  countenance,  pointed  to  the  place  from  whence  he 
had  issued,  and  seizing  Mr.  Rodney  by  the  cloak,  clung 
to  him,  apparently  unable  to  speak. 

"Make  ready  your  gun,  William,  and  follow  me," 
said  Mr.  Rodney,  now  completely  roused  to  energy,  and 
they  entered  the  wood  prepared  for  action ;  but  what 
was  their  horror  to  see  lying  on  the  snow  a  heap  of 
bleeding  corpses.  For  a  moment  they  felt  paralyzed  ; 
then,  remembering  the  duty  they  were  pledged  to  per 
form,  they  proceeded,  in  dread,  to  examine  the  bodies. 
All  were,  too  certainly,  quite  dead,  pierced  with  arrows, 
and  scalped,  and  it  was  with  difficulty  they  recognized 
the  features  of  the  four  sailors ;  but  no  trace  of  the 
mate  or  of  Dick  Marlin  could  be  seen,  and  they  hoped 
that  these  two  men  had  at  least  escaped.  The  bodies 
had  been  completely  stripped,  and  the  clothes  and  guns 
carried  off:  to  obtain  this  booty,  in  all  probability,  the 
Indians  had  murdered  them. 

"  Should  we  bury  them,  sir  ? "  asked  William, 
weeping. 

"  We  must  not  remain  here  to  do  it,"  answered  Mr. 
Rodney,  "  we  must  not  sacrifice  the  living  for  the  dead ; 
we  must  at  once  return,  and  induce  Captain  Scruton  to 
leave  this  dangerous  neighborhood ;  though  how  we  are 


52  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

to  travel,  and  whither  we  are  to  turn  our  steps,  I  know 
not.  Let  us  leave  this  fatal  spot." 

"  Sure,  thin,  yer  honner,"  said  Pat,  "  wouldn't  Dick 
be  craping  about  among  the  threes  for  fear  of  them 
rogues  ?  " 

"  It  may  be  so,  Pat,"  answered  Mr.  Rodney,  "  yet  we 
must  not  fire  a  signal  to  recall  the  murderers." 

Pat  nodded  knowingly,  and  immediately  began  to 
whistle  his  favorite  air,  "  Cheer,  boys  !  Cheer  ! "  and  in 
a  few  minutes  his  signal  was  replied  to  by  the  appear 
ance  of  Dick,  pale  and  haggard,  who  crawled  out  from 
amidst  the  snow-covered  underwood. 

"  Don't  you  be  anchoring  on  this  accursed  spot,  Mr. 
Rodney,"  said  he,  in  a  hurried  tone  ;  "  and  God  bless 
you,  sir,  for  coming  out  to  look  after  us ;  though  it's  a 
bit  over  late.  Murder  and  blood,  and  nothing  else,  will 
come  on  us  if  we  bide  here ;  and  it  must  have  been  God 
himself  put  it  into  this  poor  lad's  head  to  whistle  so 
bonnily,  and  'tice  me  out  of  cover." 

They  waited  no  longer  to  listen  to  Dick's  repeated 
injunctions  for  flight,  but  hastily  left  the  blood-stained 
clearing,  and  retraced  their  path  to  the  coast,  rejoicing 
in  the  blinding  snow,  which  must  hide  their  trail ;  and, 
careless  of  thorns,  they  now  plunged  through  the  bushes. 

"  My  impression  is,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  as  they  pro 
ceeded,  "  that  we  are  safe  from  pursuit  as  long  as  the 
snow  falls ;  for  I  know  that  these  unclothed  Indians 
shrink  from  the  storm  even  more  than  their  fellow- 
creatures  who  are  clothed  after  the  civilized  custom." 

"  That's  a  bit  of  good  news,  sir,"  said  Dick.  "  God 
keep  these  villains  long  from  our  trail ;  but  they'll  be 
troubled  if  they  miss  lighting  on  our  moorings." 


OP   THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  53 

In  much  less  time  than  they  had  come  out,  they 
made  their  way  back  to  their  companions,  and  terrified 
them  by  the  recital  of  this  terrible  adventure.  Crofton 
chafed  under  his  forced  inactivity,  as  he  looked  at  his 
swollen  foot,  and  the  captain  groaned  as  he  contem 
plated  his  pile  of  rescued  wreck,  though  he  now  felt 
himself  that  it  would  be  madness  to  remain. 

"  Now  tell  us,  Dick/'  said  Crofton,  "  how  this  mas 
sacre  happened,  and  what  has  become  of  our  surly 
mate  ?  " 

"  I  cannot  bide  to  hear  of  him,  rogue  as  he  is,"  said 
Dick ;  "  and  it's  my  thinking  he's  sould  his  sowl  to  the 
bad  one  himself,  or  he  wouldn't  have  come  off  safe, 
when  all  yon  poor  fellows  were  cut  to  bits.  Not  a  bit 
did  he  care  for  hearing  them  shout  for  quarter,  but 
walked  off  laughing  at  the  head  of  his  black  crew,  like 
an  admiral  with  his  fleet  at  his  back." 

"  I  cannot  understand  this,  Marlin,"  said  Scruton. 
"  How  did  the  enemy  come  down  on  you  —  and  did  not 
Sharpley  make  a  proper  defence  ?  " 

"  Defence,  was  it,  Captain  ?  "  answered  Dick.  "  Not 
he ;  it  were  all  got  up  as  they  would  run  afore  they 
sailed,  and  I  jealousecl  it,  and  saw  as  how  all  along  as 
we  marched,  they  were  colloquing  together,  and  mis 
doubting  me,  and  throwing  an  evil  eye  on  me.  Then 
he,  the  bad  dog,  he  says  to  me, '  Marlin,'  says  he,  *  won't 
they  be  doing  badly  without  you  yonder  at  the  port,  and 
you  such  a  first-rate  hand,  and  fitter  for  a  captain  nor  a 
ship  carpenter  ? '  says  he.  I  saw  plain  what  he  wanted, 
just  to  set  my  blood  up,  and  egg  me  on  to  fight  him, 
that  he  might  have  a  hould  on  me.  But  it  wouldn't  do 
by  no  means.  *  Dick,  my  lad,'  says  I  to  myself,  *  these 
here  are  sharpish  fellows,  but  they're  not  sharper  nor 

5* 


54  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

canny  Yorkshire.'  So  I  keeps  a  quiet  tongue  and 
whistles  whiles ;  and  when  we  gets  to  yon  wood,  I  puts 
a  tree  or  two  atween  us,  for  I  kens  my  chaps.  Then 
they  set  'em  down,  and  out  with  their  meat  and  their 
bottle ;  for  you  see,  sharp  as  our  captain  is,  they  we.re 
the  fellows  as  had  managed  to  victual  their  boat  well ; 
and  yet  the  niggers  niver  piped  me  up  to  have  a  bite  in 
their  mess,  but  sniggered  over  their  rations,  and  threw 
out  queer  words,  quite  whispering  like.  *  Halloo,'  thinks 
I,  '  here's  mutiny  ahead ; '  so  I  makes  as  if  I  were 
walking  off,  but  I  creeps  back  under  them  thick  bushes 
as  keeps  on  their  leaves  summer  and  winter,  till  I 
comes  right  aback  on  'em,  and  hears  Sharpley  say, 
1  This  fellow's  not  a  bit  of  use,  he'd  niver  drive  in  a 
nail  for  us,  and  he's  sure  to  peach  on  us.  We  must  get 
rid  of  him  first,  and  when  we  have  all  the  rest  sound 
sleeping  at  night,  we'll  come  down  on  them  and  quieten 
them  all.  You  can  shoulder  all  that's  worth  carrying 
off,  lads,  and  I'll  steer  you  into  a  good  port  that  doesn't 
lie  so  far  off  as  they 'think,  but  I  wasn't  bound  to  tell  all 
that.  Then  you  hear,  lads,  I'm  Captain  Scruton,  and  I 
come  in  for  my  halves,  and  you'll  come  well  off ;  there's 
heaps  for  all.  Scruton's  a  regular  sly  old  rogue,  he  has 
gold  and  bills  as  will  set  us  all  up  for  a  good  bit.  Now 
then  you're  all  to  swear  to  be  true  to  me,  and  work  out 
my  orders/  Then  the  fools  all  swore  to  it,  and,  rogues 
as  they  were,  I  seed  it  in  every  fellow's  face  as  how  he 
meant  to  have  all  to  himself;  but  it  were  ordered  other 
wise.  Just  as  I  were  considering  over  to  myself  how  I 
should  tack  about  and  crowd  sail  to  make  homeward, 
and  let  you  into  their  tricks,  I  sees,  right  among  some 
bushes,  a  bit  off  me,  a  pair  of  glassy  black  een  that  I 
were  sure  were  niver  set  in  buffalo  or  wolf's  head,  and 


OF   THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  55 

down  I  drops  and  skulks  again  under  the  bushes,  just  in 
right  time  ;  for  didn't  there  come  among  'em  a  shower 
of  arrows  like  a  hail-storm.  They  skriked  out,  and 
tried  to  come  at  their  guns  as  was  set  agin  a  tree,  but 
they'd  no  time  left  for  that.  Such  shouting  and  yelling 
as  set  one's  hair  on  an  end.  And  then  such  a  crew  of 
brown  creaters  daubed  over  with  red  lead  and  yellow 
ochre,  loped  out  from  among  t'bushes,  and  hannelled  our 
men's  guns  as  if  they'd  been  drilled  with  them.  Then 
what  does  Sharpley  do,  he  not  been  hitten  at  all, 
but  runs  up  to  one  on  'em  as  had  a  heap  of  feathers 
atop  on  his  head,  and  hauds  out  his  hand,  and  starts  to 
talk  quite  friendly  like. 

"  I  wasn't  minding  what  they  were  saying,  for  I  were 
shaking  every  limb  on  me  to  see  them  savage  brutes 
gathered  round  our  men,  and  tearing  scalps  off  their 
heads  while  they  were  living  and  skriking  out  for 
marcy,  and  Sharpley  he  never  heeding  'em  but  talking 
on  and  laughing  with  that  feathered  chap.  Then  they 
flung  away  them  carcasses,  half-dead,  and  half-living  in 
among  t'bushes,  and  sat  'em  down  along  with  Sharpley 
and  t'other  fellow,  and  fell  on  eating  and  drinking,  as  if 
nought  had  happened.  And  him  with  t'feathers  as  had 
spared  t'biggest  rogue  among  all,  talked  a  long  while  to 
them  murdering  savages  in  a  queer  lingo,  and  pointed 
at  Sharpley  as  if  he  were  some  show.  Then  they 
grunted  and  growled,  and  first  one  said  his  say,  and 
then  another ;  but  somehow  I  made  nought  of  it,  and 
what  wi'  fear  and  what  wi'  cold,  I  lost  my  senses  alto 
gether,  and  can  tell  you  nought  that  happened  till  I 
heared  that  young  rogue  whistle,  and  then  I  thought  to 
myself  it  were  all  a  bad  dream,  till  I  set  my  eyes  on 
yon  bloody  corpses." 


56  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

The  miraculous  escape  of  Dick  was  acknowledged  by 
his  friends  as  a  providential  mercy  to  warn  them  of  the 
dangers  impending  over  them,  and  every  voice  was  now 
raised  to  urge  on  Captain  Scruton  the  necessity  of  im 
mediate  removal. 

"  Come,  John,  my  lad,"  said  Dick,  "  and  lend  us  a 
hand  to  get  up  a  barrow  for  your  master.  We'se 
manage  to  carry  him  cannily,  wi'  a  bit  help  from  Mike 
and  Will.  And  be  gatherin'  up  your  duds,  bonnie 
women,  into  bags ;  we'se  all  have  to  be  heavily 
freighted." 

Scruton  turned  with  reluctance  to  groan  and  murmur 
over  his  cumbrous  and  useless  property ;  he  secured 
about  his  person  all  that  he  reckoned  most  valuable,  and 
slowly  portioned  out  the  rest ;  and  after  Dennis  and 
the  women  had  tied  up  such  small  possessions  as  the 
sea  had  left  them,  they  assisted  William  and  Mike  to 
make  up  bags  of  biscuit,  flour  and  bacon,  reluctantly 
yielded  up  by  the  mean  captain. 

"  Do  you  not  see,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Mr.  Rodney, 
"  that  all  these  willing  people  will  consent  to  carry  away, 
is  in  fact  so  much  gained  by  you  ?  Whatever  is  left 
behind  must  inevitably  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  In 
dians  who  will  be  guided  hither  by  your  treacherous 
mate  as  soon  as  the  storm  ceases.  Here,  Peggy,  I  will 
consign  to  you,  from  our  own  stores,  all  the  tea  and 
sugar  that  you  and  Mary  will  undertake  to  carry. 
And  ought  we  not  to  provide  ourselves  with  some  of 
that  very  indifferent  ship-water  ?  " 

"  Water  it  is,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  Dick,  "  for  afore 
this  snow  came  down,  every  bush  and  tree  looked  as 
dry  as  a  bone  ;  I  reckon  they  suck  up  little  water  here 
away." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  57 

"  I  should  like  to  take  all  my  rifles  and  fowling- 
pieces/'  said  Harold,  "  for  we  ought  to  have  plenty  of 
arms  and  ammunition.  I  see  Captain  Scruton  has  a 
capital  supply  of  muskets  for  you  all.  But  be  sharp, 
my  men,  and  get  on  with  that  litter." 

"  It's  all  but  done,  sir,"  said  John,  "  and,  Mr.  Marlin, 
he's  framed  it  a  bit  bigger  than  were  needed ;  to  haud 
yer  guns,  and  yer  portmantle,  and  dressing-box,  and 
such  like,  that  ye'd  ill  manage  without." 

Two  hours  after,  the  rough  litter  was  completed,  mat 
tress  and  blankets  arranged  upon  it,  and  Harold  had 
taken  possession  ;  around  him  were  stowed  packages  of 
all  kinds,  arms,  and  ammunition.  Mr.  Rodney  bravely 
shouldered  his  portmanteau,  and  carried  a  rifle,  powder- 
flask,  and  bullet-bag.  All  the  men  were  similarly 
armed,  and  men  and  women  were  laden,  in  fact  over 
laden,  with  burdens ;  for  at  the  last  moment  Scruton 
would  gladly  have  carried  every  thing  off,  and  was  him 
self  scarcely  able  to  crawl  under  his  heavy  lading. 
Even  Pat  had  a  knapsack  on  his  back,  which  he  was 
suffered  to  fill  as  he  chose,  and  rejoiced  in  the  privilege 
of  turning  over  the  stores  and  appropriating  any  thing 
he  fancied  without  question.  Finally,  the  powder  and 
shot  which  they  were  unable  to  carry  off  they  carefully 
buried,  that  the  vile  Sharpley  might  not  employ  it 
against  them. 

It  was  a  work  of  time  to  draw  all  the  heavy  burdens 
up  the  cliffs,  and  to  carry  Crofton  without  accident; 
then,  amidst  falling  snow,  which  happily  obliterated 
their  track,  the  wanderers  pursued  their  blind  course, 
keeping  as  close  to  the  shore  as.  the  rugged  rocky  cliffs 
would  allow,  and  marching  south,  in  the  faint  hope  of 
coming  to  some  river  which  might  guide  them  to  the 


58  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Columbia,  of  which  they  believed  they  were  still  north. 
Slow  and  painful  was  the  progress  they  made,  and  now 
and  then  some  luckless  individual  sunk  into  a  hidden 
and  unsuspected  hollow,  and  required  help  to  extricate 
him  from  his  unpleasant  position ;  and  but  for  the  untir 
ing  declamations  of  old  Dennis,  and  the  cheerful  loquac 
ity  of  the  women,  the  procession  would  have  been  as 
solemn  as  a  funeral. 

"  Will  yer  honner  be  asy  now  ?  "  asked  Peggy  of 
Oof  ton. 

"  I  would  if  I  could,  Peggy,"  answered  he ;  "  the 
mattress  is  soft,  and  the  jog-trot  is  harder  for  my  bear 
ers  than  for  me;  but  I  must  confess  I  swallow  more 
snow  than  is  agreeable  to  me." 

"  And  Mary  niver  minding  to  fetch  away  her  grand 
new  umbrella  as  she  was  buying  in  England,"  said 
Peggy,  "  and  me  niver  daring  to  use  that  same  all  this 
time,  farin  it  would  be  gittin'  wet.  Worra,  Mary, 
wouldn't  it  shelther  the  master  av  we  were  havin'  it ; 
and  we  never  settin'  eyes  on  it  more,  seeing  them  sav 
ages,  bad  luck  to  them,  will  be  carryin'  it  off." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  59 


CHAPTER    VI. 

k  Night  in  the  Snow.  —  The  Fishing  Indians.  —  The  Voices  of  the 
Night  — Mr.  Rodney's  Pillow  Abstracted.  —  The  Reading  Men 
Puzzled.  —  Looking  out  for  a  Well.  —  Sharpley's  Character. 

AFTER  travelling  some  miles,  the  rocky  cliffs  disap 
peared,  and  dark  pine-woods  sloped  down  on  one  side  to 
the  shore,  and  on  the  other,  rose  tier  above  tier,  extend 
ing  into  mountainous  forests.  Night  came  on,  and  the 
travellers  thankfully  plunged  into  the  shelter  of  the 
thick  wood  to  escape  the  piercing  cold,  whatever 
unknown  perils  they  might  encounter.  After  winding 
through  the  trees  and  among  the  underwood  for  some 
distance,  they  encamped  on  a  spot  less  encumbered 
with  bushes  than  any  they  had  crossed,  where  the 
thick  pines,  forming  a  canopy,  had  prevented  the  snow 
from  accumulating  below.  There  with  some  difficulty 
they  collected  dry  sticks ;  and  match-boxes  being 
numerous  among  them,  they  lighted  a  fire,  and  placed 
round  it  more  fuel  to  dry,  for  they  were  apprehensive 
that  they  might  be  annoyed  by  savage  beasts,  if  not  by 
savage  men,  and  desired  to  keep  up  the  fire. 

Then  the  women  filled  a  kettle  with  snow,  and  boiled 
it  to  make  tea,  and  with  broiled  bacon  and  biscuit  pre 
pared  a  good  supper,  which  warmed  and  refreshed 
them.  Scruton  was  now  sullenly  passive  about  the 
encroachment  on  the  provisions,  for  they  must  have 
meat  or  die,  They  had  brought  away  sail-cloth  for  two 


60  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

low  tents,  and,  crowded  in  these,  lay  down  to  rest,  with 
the  exception  of  two,  who,  well  armed,  were  left  to  keep 
watch,  for  fear  of  a  surprise,  and  to  feed  the  fire.  They 
relieved  each  other  every  two  hours ;  and  though  the 
howling  of  the  wolves  and  the  deep  growls  of  the  bear 
alarmed  them,  they  had  no  visitors,  and  morning  arose 
clear  and  cold,  to  light  them  on  their  perilous  and  aim 
less  journey. 

The  thick  pine-wood  was  a  desirable  shelter,  as  well 
from  the  bleak  wind,  as  from  the  observation  of  wan 
dering  Indians;  but  the  ground  was  so  encumbered 
with  thorns  and  entangled  brush,  that  it  was  impossible 
to  convey  the  litter  amongst  it ;  and  they  were  reluc 
tantly  compelled  to  seek  the  skirt  of  the  wood,  and 
move  along  a  narrow,  rugged,  rocky  hem  on  the  edge 
of  the  cliffs,  which  ran  along  the  coast,  undulating,  and 
sometimes  descending  nearly  to  the  level  of  the  sea. 
When  they  set  out,  Dick  and  John  were  litter-bearers, 
and  William  and  Mike  preceded,  to  remove  obstacles,  • 
to  smooth  the  way  as  much  as  possible,  and  to  look 
round  for  any  danger.  They  had  not  marched  more 
than  three  miles,  when  the  pioneers  turned  back, 
making  a  signal  for  halting,  and  when  they  came  up, 
William  said  : 

"There  are  canoes  down  on  the  beach,  and  some 
savage-looking  women  seated  near  them,  who  seem  to 
be  employed  in  barbing  arrows  with  fish-bones,  of  which 
there  are  heaps  on  the  beach.  Mike  and  I  observed  all 
from  behind  a  rock,  where  we  were  quite  unseen  our 
selves." 

Once  more  the  travellers  sought  the  wood,  plunging 
into  the  midst  before  they  paused  to  discuss  their  future 
proceedings.  "You'd  better  come  to  anchor  herea- 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  61 

ways,"  said  Dick,  "  and  if  Captain  Scruton  will  give 
me  my  sailing  orders,  I'll  make  a  snug  trip  down  yon 
der  among  rocks,  and  under  bushes,  to  spy  what  sorten 
they  be,  and  fetch  up  my  report.  These  Ingens  I've 
heared's  not  all  murdering  rascals,  like  them  as  our 
mate  picked  out  for  comrades ;  some's  not  so  bad  as 
they  seem,  and  I'd  like  to  make  these  here  folks  out." 

No  better  plan  presenting  itself,  Dick  had  his  "  sail 
ing  orders  "  given,  and  knife  in.  hand,  set  out  towards 
the  spot  the  boys  pointed  out.  Then,  deeply  anxious 
to  avoid  hostility,  yet  prepared  for  defence,  if  necessary, 
the  inactive  fugitives  waited  for  an  hour  for  the  return 
of  their  bold  spy.  At  length  he  reappeared,  covered 
with  snow,  and  in  a  tattered  condition,  from  scrambling 
under  the  thorns. 

"  We're  in  for  it  now,  my  lads,  and  no  mistake  !  "  ex 
claimed  he,  as  he  shook  the  snow  from  him.  "  Anyhow, 
we'se  never  get  on  the  way  we're  making.  A  bonnie 
"crew  they  are  of  ugly-looking  savages,  and  all  gathered 
on  a  clearing  half  a  mile  broad,  right  afore  us.  There 
they're  settled  sure  enough,  for  there's  their  cabins  like 
a  lot  of  great  beehives,  and  fish  hanging  out  on  lines  to 
dry,  and  a  crew  of  fellows  with  ne'er  a  rag  to  cover 
'em  ;  but  with  lots  of  spears,  and  bows  and  arrows,  and 
such  a  jabbering  of  women,  and  childer  I  never 
beared." 

"But  if  we  made  them  presents,"  said  Crofton,  "we 
might  perhaps  induce  them  to  be  friendly  to  harmless 
travellers." 

"  Presents  ! "  exclaimed  Scruton.  "  Where  are  they 
to  come  from  ?  What  have  we  left  to  give  away  ?  " 

"  Friendly  is  it,  sir  ?  "  said  Dick  ;  "  not  a  bit  friendly 
will  they  be.  They  looked  half-starved  and  dangerous  ; 
6 


12  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

and  them  sort,  they'd  not  mind  murdering  iv'rj  soul  on 
us,  to  come  at  our  bit  bacon,  or  this  here  axe,  and  I'd 
say  they  reckon  a  hunnerd  able  hands  ready  to  fall  on 
us." 

"  In  that  case,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  Scruton,  who,  since 
his  great  collection  of  wreck  was  hopelessly  lost,  had 
become  more  useful  and  active ;  "  in  that  case  we  must 
make  for  yon  range  of  mountains,  east.  I  am  begin 
ning  to  fear  that  we  are  south  of  the  Columbia  instead 
of  north.  It  is  too  late  to  retrace  our  steps  ;  and  if  so, 
we  shall  have  some  dreary  and  dangerous  regions  to 
cross  before  we  find  assistance  at  the  south ;  but  we 
shall  be  in  a  better  position  near  the  mountains,  where 
we  shall  certainly  meet  with  water,  and  escape  any  en 
counter  with  the  Fishing,  or  the  Root-digging  Indians  ; 
and  rough  as  the  road  must  be,  the  woods  are  safer  for 
us  than  the  plains." 

"  But  how  shall  we  get  on  with  the  women  and  the 
child,  and  my  friend  in  the  litter  ?  "  said  Rodney. 

"  Is  it  us  faymale  women  yer  honner  is  maning  ? " 
said  Peggy.  "  Musha !  then,  arn't  we  the  girls  as  will 
be  trampling  down  the  sticks  with  our  heavy  brogues, 
nately;  and  he  the  gossoon  kaping  his  ground  like  a 
man,  barring  we  lifting  the  cratur  at  the  bad  bits." 

"  And  sure,  won't  I  help  myself  at  the  bad  bits,"  said 
Harold,  laughing.  "  So  never  distress  yourself  about 
me,  Rodney.  I  am  able  to  stand  well  now,  and  when 
we  come  on  thickets  which  the  litter  cannot  pass,  I  can 
alight,  and  hop  over  the  impediments  capitally.  And 
who  knows  but  I  may  bag  my  first  game  in  this  per 
plexing  wood,  which  really  seems  to  have  never  been 
trodden  before.  Here,  I  should  say,  not  men,  but  the 
animal  creation  hold  sovereign  rule." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  63 

"  We  must  not  rely  too  much  on  appearances,"  an 
swered  Rodney ;  "  and,  moreover,  the  animal  ruler  is 
sometimes  as  dangerous  as  the  human  despot.  I  have 
no  fancy  for  encountering  lions  or  tigers,  that  is  to  say, 
Felis  concolor  and  Felis  Onca,  the  less  noble  animals  to 
which  the  Americans  have  given  the  high-sounding 
names  of  lion  and  tiger." 

"  Come,  come,  Rodney,"  said  Harold,  "  I  came  out 
here  on  a  sporting  expedition,  and  I  cannot  have  you  to 
decry  my  game.  Pumas  and  jaguars,  if  we  ever  come 
on  their  range,  will,  I  make  no  doubt,  show  fight ;  and 
we  are,  certainly,  in  the  country  of  that  regular  despe 
rado,  the  grizzly  bear." 

"  Would  it  be  plasing  you,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said  Dennis, 
"  not  to  be  frighting  the  weak  faymales  consarning  wild 
beasts.  Not  that  I'd  be  denying  the  thruth  of  such 
savage  craturs  dwelling  in  woods  at  all,  after  their 
nature,  and  seeing  the  Latins  have  named  the  beasts ; 
won't  they  be  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  this  same  ? 
But  your  honor  will  be  knowing  that  we  come  from  that 
blessed  island  where  niver  a  noxious  beast  nor  reptile 
dare  be  setting  its  ugly  foot ;  and  sure  we'd  be  misliking 
to  meet  these  same  felidce  altogether  ;  and  me  begging 
your  honor,  myself,  not  to  be  disturbing  them  in  their 
own  ould  ancient  dens." 

"  The  old  man  is  right,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said  Scruton ; 
"  it  would  be  dangerous  to  rouse  these  fierce  animals, 
and  extravagant  to  waste  powder  and  shot  on  them, 
since  we  could  not  even  make  a  meal  on  the  useless 
creatures." 

"  But  there's  the  peltry,  captain,"  said  Dick.  "  Some 
of  them  beasts  have  grand  skins,  as  would  fetch  capital 
prices." 


64  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Scruton  sighed  as  he  answered,  "  But  how  could  we 
transport  them  to  a  market,  Maiiin  ?  and  even  if  we  could 
the  cunning  Americans  might  cheat  us  in  buying  them. 
They're  a  bad  set  to  trade  with." 

"  Bad  it  is,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Dick.  "  Jona 
than's  a  sharp  rogue;  he  keeps  both  eyes  open,  he 
does !  Now  come  along,  Will,  and  hannell  these  here 
poles  a  bit,  while  I  clear  away  these  briars,  or  we'll  be 
like  to  founder." 

But,  lopping  and  hewing,  and  forcing  their  way,  they 
still  made  but  slow  progress,  and  the  clear,  keen,  frosty 
night  fell  on  them  in  the  midst  of  a  wilderness  of  briars 
and  matted  underwood,  where  no  fire  could  be  lighted 
without  the  risk  of  igniting  the  whole  forest.  With 
some  trouble,  in  the  dark  obscurity  of  the  pine-wood, 
they  found  their  bags  and  got  some  biscuit  to  satisfy 
their  hunger,  and  resting  as  well  as  they  could  upon  or 
under  the  bushes,  over  which  they  flung  the  sail-cloth 
to  protect  them  from  the  thorns,  they  passed  the  com 
fortless  night,  shivering  and  restless.  The  howls  and 
roars  of  the  wild  beasts  sounded  so  near  to  them,  that 
once  Crofton  was  induced  to  fire  into  the  bushes  from 
whence  the  howling  had  issued ;  and  the  snarling  yell 
and  the  rustling  that  succeeded,  proved  he  had  been 
only  just  in  time  to  chase  the  intruder. 

Morning  rose  to  show  them  more  fully  the  intricate 
maze  in  which  they  were  involved  ;  and  so  unpromis 
ing  appeared  their  present  encampment,  that  they 
resolved  to  penetrate  a  little  further  before  they  at 
tempted  to  breakfast,  in  the  hope  of  finding  a  clear  spot 
for  a  fire. 

"  Now  then,"  said  John,  as  they  were  resuming  their 
burdens,  "which  on  ye's  getten  hauld  of  my  flitch?' 


OP   THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  65 

John  carried  the  bacon  in  a  large  bag ;  no  contempt 
ible  load ;  but  this  was  now  sought  for  in  vain. 

u  It  occurs  to  me,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  that  to  pre 
serve  myself  from  the  thorns  on  my  lair,  I  placed  a 
heavy  bag  as  a  pillow  on  the  bush  which  formed  my 
uneasy  couch ;  the  bag  was  certainly  hard,  but  prefera 
ble  to  the  thorns  ;  I  distinctly  remember  the  bag  sliding 
from  under  my  head,  but  I  concluded  it  had  fallen 
beyond  the  Ipush,  where  probably  you  will  find  it." 

But  the  bag  was  not  found  beyond  the  bush,  and, 
moreover,  it  was  plain  that  some  four-footed  marauder 
had  visited  the  encampment  and  carried  off  the  meat, 
for  its  footsteps  could  be  traced  from  the  spot  on  the 
snow,  and  a  track  of  blood  beside  them  showed  that 
Crofton's  rifle  had  wounded  the  depredator,  though  it 
had  not  caused  him  to  relinquish  the  booty.  As  the 
hope  of  recovering  the  bacon  was  vain,  any  pursuit  for 
mere  revenge  was  considered  useless,  and  the  hungry 
travellers  looked  mournfully  on  the  biscuit,  the  potatoes, 
and  the  meal,  which  now  formed  their  whole  subsistence 
in  the  dreary,  winterly  wilderness. 

"  Well,  it  cannot  be  helped  now,"  said  Crofton ;  "  let 
us  munch  our  dry  biscuit,  and  march.  I  am  able  to 
shuffle  on  a  little  this  morning  without  help,  my  kind 
bearers,  and  may  shoot  some  game  during  the  day  to 
make  us  a  dinner  ;  so  push  along,  my  hearties." 

With  the  rising  sun  before  them  they  cut  their  way 
through  the  dense  wood  for  an  hour,  gradually  ascend 
ing  till  they  reached  a  vast  fragment  of  rock,  moss- 
grown,  and  now  snow-covered,  which  had,  at  some 
distant  period,  been  hurled  from  the  neighboring  moun 
tains,  and,  crushing  the  trees  below,  had  left  an  opening 
to  the  sky.  They  mounted  this  rock,  the  upper  surface 
6* 


66  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

of  which  was  tolerably  level,  cleared  it  with  spades, 
which  they  had  prudently  brought  from  the  wreck,  and 
soon  raised  a  large  fire,  round  which  they  gathered  to 
warm  themselves  till  the  welcome  tea  was  made  ready, 
and  then  breakfasted  heartily,  notwithstanding  Scru- 
ton's  uneasy  glances  at  the  diminished  biscuit-bag. 

Then  they  marched  forward,  and  now  at  mid-day 
the  sun  was  bright,  and  even  hot,  and  the  melting  snow 
falling  from  the  trees  rendered  their  progress  somewhat 
uncomfortable. 

"  It  will  be  all  very  well  to  have  the  snow  cleared 
from  our  path,"  said  Mr.  Rodney ;  "  but  if  the  sun  car 
ries  it  all  off,  what  shall  we  do  for  water,  Captain  Scru- 
ton  ;  for  we  have  not  met  with  any  ?  " 

"Where  the  tree  grows,  the  water  flows,"  replied 
Scruton ;  "  so  long  as  we  remain  among  mountains,  we 
may  be  sure  we  are  not  far  from  springs.  But  between 
us  and  any  station  where  we  can  find  help,  I  fear  we 
shall  have  to  make  our  passage  over  miles  of  desert, 
where  water,  and  of  course  every  thing  useful,  is  scarce. 
There's  fine  land,  I've  heard,  between  the  mountain 
ranges,  and  if  we're  driven  to  it,  we  shall  have  to  cross ; 
but  we  shall  then  be  in  danger  of  falling  in  with  those 
dogs  of  Indians.  You  see  we  are  not  in  the  valley 
now,  but  seem  to  be  always  ascending ;  and  some  trav 
elled  men  say,  that  from  the  Pacific  to  the  Rocky 
Mountains,  it's  all  hills  and  valleys,  mountain  ranges, 
and  dreary  wastes,  and  God  knows  how  we  are  to  work 
through  all  without  a  chart ;  I  own  I'm  perplexed ;  I 
don't  pretend  to  know  any  thing  of  interior  lands,  and 
should  have  liked  well  to  have  kept  an  eye  on  the 
coast,  but  for  those  troublesome  Indians.  But  all  goes 
against  me,  —  wrecked,  ruined,  and  now  cast  on  a  coast 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  67 

that  I  know  nothing  of,  and  none  of  you  reading  gentle 
men  seems  any  wiser  than  myself." 

The  reading  gentlemen  were  compelled  to  confess 
that  their  geographical  knowledge  was  confined  to  known 
regions  of  the  earth,  and  that  this  particularly  mysteri 
ous  wilderness  puzzled  them ;  and  Harold  proposed  that 
they  should  work  up  the  mountains  till  they  met  with  a 
river,  and  then  take  it  as  a  guide,  —  a  suggestion  which 
was  not  rejected.  They  had  now  attained  a  ridge  tol 
erably  free  from  underwood,  beyond  which  rose  a  steep 
wall  of  rock  which  compelled  them  to  move  directly 
south  along  this  ridge,  a  comparatively  easy  path ;  and 
Harold  had,  during  the  day,  the  satisfaction  of  shooting 
two  brace  of  birds,  something  resembling  grouse,  but  of 
larger  size,  and  now  warmly  clothed  in  their  winter 
plumage.  These,  they  concluded,  were  the  far-famed 
prairie  fowl,  which  were  reputed  to  be  of  delicate  flavor ; 
and  the  provident  women  having  plucked  the  feathers 
to  make  a  pleasanter  and  more  secure  pillow  for  Mr. 
Rodney,  put  the  game  into  an  iron  kettle  with  some 
meal,  potatoes,  salt,  and  snow,  and  made  them  into  a 
good  stew ;  and  though  the  dinner  was  scanty  for  eleven 
persons,  they  were  most  grateful ;  and  the  voice  of  the 
old  schoolmaster  was  raised  in  thanksgiving  to  Him 
who  had  provided  the  repast. 

They  had  made  considerably  further  way  before  night, 
and  passing  through  a  narrow  gorge  in  the  mountains, 
had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  plains  stretched  beneath 
them,  which,  though  arid  in  appearance,  offered  an  easier 
road  to  travel  over.  Beneath  a  jutting  rock  they  were 
again  enabled  to  raise  their  tents,  and,  stretched  out  on 
soft  moss,  they  obtained  a  more  agreeable  night's  rest, 
and,  though  deep  hoarse  growls  from  the  mountains  an- 


68  THE   BEAR-HUNTERS 

nounced  some  dangerous  neighbors,  they  were  not  trou 
bled  with  nocturnal  visitors. 

"  Will  we  be  saking  out  a  well  ?  "  said  Peggy,  next 
morning.  "  Sure  isn't  it  a  world  of  trouble  I'd  be  hav 
ing  to  find  a  handful  of  snow  hereabout ;  and  it  being  by 
no  manes  so  swate  as  raal  fresh  wather ;  musha !  what 
will  we  do  av  we  won't  be  finding  the  well,  and  we 
nading  our  dhrop  of  tay  altogether  ?  " 

"  As  soon  as  we  come  on  a  mountain  stream,  Marlin," 
said  Captain  Scruton,  "  you  will  see  to  the  filling  the 
water-keg." 

"  Maybe,  Peggy,"  said  Pat,  "  yon  black  fellows  down 
there  will  be  showin'  you  the  way  to  the  well." 

"  The  boy  keeps  a  good  look-out,"  said  Scruton,  rais 
ing  his  glass.  "  I  see,  towards  the  south,  a  line  of  men 
crossing  the  plain ;  but  they  are  a  mile  in  advance  of 
us,  therefore  we  have  the  advantage  of  steering  out  of 
their  course.  But  I  do  not  like  the  sign." 

"Ingins  it  is,  captain,"  said  Dick,  "and  I'd  not  be 
over  sartain  as  how  Sharpley  were  not  among  'em. 
Whatna'  for  did  them  dogs  let  him  off,  I'd  like  to  hear, 
if  he'd  not  been  rogue  enough  to  give  them  an  inkling 
of  a  prize  a-head,  and  offer  to  pilot  'em  to  a  bit  plun 
der  ;  and  when  they  found  we'd  made  off  wi'  some  of 
what  was  best,  wouldn't  he  be  mad,  and  want  to  be  after 
us.  Like  enough  they've  followed  our  trail,  and  never 
dreamed  as  how  we'd  turned  into  yon  wood,  and  cram- 
bled  up  these  here  rocks  just  where  we  did." 

"  The  suggestion  is  not  unworthy  of  attention,  Captain 
Scruton,"  said  Rodney,  "  If  you  believe  your  mate  to  be 
base  enough  to  betray  you." 

"  To  speak  the  truth,  Mr.  Rodney,"  observed  Scruton, 
"  I  know  him  to  be  an  unscrupulous  scoundrel ;  but,  as 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  69 

long  as  I  had  him  afloat,  I  had  him  safe.  The  men  all 
hated  him,  and  were  spies  on  him." 

"  It  was  something  remarkable,"  answered  Rodney, 
"  that,  knowing  his  character,  you  should  have  engaged 
this  worthless  man." 

"  He  was  not  worthless,  sir,"  replied  Scruton ;  "  he 
was  a  good  mate  ;  and  such  are  scarce.  I  never  cared 
about  his  character,  till  he  Stepped  ashore,  and  then  I 
expected  the  rogue  would  break  out." 

"  And  sure,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  Mike,  "  isn't  it  with 
his  aquals  the  thafe  has  dropped  in ;  wouldn't  he  been 
murtherin'  and  smashin'  Dick  Marlin  himself,  ,av  he'd 
been  finding  him  out  aneath  them  same  blessed  bushes ; 
and  where  would  we  be  gettin'  through  that  bitter 
wood,  and  Mr.  Crofton's  litther,  barrin'  Dick  wasn't 
cuttin'  a  nate  road,  musha ! " 

Mike  and  Dick  were  firm  friends,  and  the  boy  had 
already  acquired  practical  knowledge  from  the  carpenter, 
more  likely  to  be  useful  to  him  than  the  classical  lessons 
of  Dennis  O'Reilly,  which  he  shirked  whenever  he 
could,  to  the  great  discontent  of  the  old  schoolmaster, 
who  looked  upon  him  as  a  sheep  led  astray  from  his 
fold,  and  pathetically  appealed  to  Mr.  Rodney,  whom 
he  considered  as  his  coadjutor,  saying,  "  It's  little  use  it 
were,  Mr.  Rodney,  for  you  and  me  to  be  laving  our 
counthry,  and  coming  among  haythens,  and  them  we 
were  looking  for  to  do  betther  things,  falling  back,  and 
taking  up  with  thrifling  and  wandhering  off,  and  all 
mane  things,  no  betther  nor  faymales,  which  sex  are  not 
having  capacity  to  imbibe  the  thrue  laming  of  the 
ancients,  seeing  they  have  no  more  nor  one  tongue,  and 
that  same,  as  the  Scripture  has  it,  being  *  an  unruly 
evil,  full  of  deadly  poison.' " 


70  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    VII. 

Ducks  and  Geese.  —  The  Sabbath  on  the  mountain.  —  Alarm  of 
Pursuit.  —  Pat's  Discovery.  —  Eigging  a  Whip.  —  The  Scalp- 
hunters.  —  A  false  Scent.  —  The  best  Marketable  Article. 

IT  was  at  length  decided  that  rather  than  descend  to 
the  op«n  ground,  where  they  would  be  in  danger 
of  being  surprised  by  the  roaming  Indians,  they  should 
continue  their  wanderings  towards  the  south,  amidst  the 
mountains ;  the  jutting  crags  and  deep  clefts  of  which 
would  afford  them  the  means  of  a  temporary  conceal 
ment.  Into  one  of  these  deep  clefts  they  had  now  with 
drawn,  till  the  Indians  they  had  seen  in  advance  should 
be  entirely  out  of  sight,  and  also  to  allow  the  women 
to  search  for  some  sheltered  pile  of  snow,  which  would 
enable  them  to  obtain  the  luxury  of  tea,  the  greatest 
enjoyment  left  to  them. 

They  penetrated  through  a  narrow  winding  pass, 
between  high  perpendicular  rocky  walls,  for  some 
distance,  till  they  reached  a  grassy  hollow  amidst  the 
mountains,  where  a  large  pool  of  partially  frozen  water, 
surrounded  by  reeds  and  bare  willows,  was  covered  by 
flocks  of  water-fowl.  The  fluttering  of  wings  and  the 
noisy  cries  gave  the  sportsmen  notice  to  make  ready. 
Crofton  called  on  Rodney  and  John  to  support  the 
charge,  and  they  drew  near  to  the  lakelet.  Their 
approach  raised  a  flock  of  fowl,  whose  heavy  flight 
was  easily  arrested  by  the  ready  sportsmen  :  several 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  71 

shots  were  fired,  and  a  good  many  birds  fell;  some 
into  the  water  where  they  could  not  be  reached  ;  some 
on  the  ice  or  on  the  banks.  The  destruction  was 
hailed  with  shouts  of  triumph  by  Mike  and  Pat,  who 
ran  eagerly  to  collect  the  spoil,  and  two  geese  and 
three  ducks  were  brought  up  to  delight  the  women, 
who  spared  no  time  in  beginning  to  prepare  them. 
Even  Dennis  condescended  to  assist  them  in  plucking 
the  birds,  apologizing  to  Mr.  Rodney  for  his  employ 
ment,  by  observing  that  even  some  of  the  heroes  of 
Homer  deigned  to  descend  to  prepare  their  own  food. 

A  goose  was  immediately  stewed  with  potatoes,  and 
two  ducks  roasted  on  a  willow  rod,  Pat  acting  as 
turnspit,  and  they  once  more  made  a  hearty  meal,  and 
then  in  the  warm  sunshine  slept,  that  they  might  be 
refreshed  to  travel  by  moonlight ;  by  which  expedient 
they  hoped  to  avoid  the  Indians. 

"  Sure,  thin,  plase  yer  honners,"  said  Peggy,  "  wouldn't 
we  be  resting  here  for  a  few  days  maybe,  seeing  it  is 
altogether  a  land  of  plenty,  this  same,  and  clane  wather, 
and  poulthry,  and  stone  walls  ;  real  nate  lodgins  as  any 
liviri'.  Won't  it  be  well  off  we'll  be  ;  ban-in'  the  bacon, 
that  his  honner  was  nading  for  a  pillow,  ill  luck  it  was  ! 
and  won't  it  be  a  blessin'  to  us  entirely,  he  niver  want 
ing  a  pillow  at  all,  God  be-  thanked,  seeing  we'll  have 
feathers  for  the  pluckin'  ?  " 

There  were  more  weary  feet  than  Peggy's  that  ached 
for  a  rest ;  and,  remembering  that  the  next  morning 
that  would  dawn  on  them  would  be  Sunday,  the  travel 
lers  agreed  that  it  was  but  a  duty  that  they  should  cele 
brate  it  on  this  peaceful  spot.  Therefore,  when  the 
affrighted  fowls  returned  to  the  lake,  the  sportsmen 
provided  food  for  a  second  day,  securing  the  provision 


72  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

in  a  nook  which  they  inclosed  with  heavy  stones,  to 
guard  it.  Then  they  collected  dry  moss  and  spread  on 
the  ground,  that  they  might  have  the  unusual  luxury  of 
a  soft  couch ;  as  Harold,  now  able  to  walk,  had  relin 
quished  his  mattress  to  the  two  women. 

The  next  day  Mr.  Rodney  read  the  services  of  the 
Church,  and  added  a  special  thanksgiving  for  their 
many  deliverances,  and  a  prayer  for  further  protection. 
Though  the  air  was  still  cold,  and  the  prospect  wintry, 
the  sun  shone  brightly  on  their  little  sanctuary,  and 
the  wild-fowl  seemed  to  rejoice  in  their  immunity  from 
danger  on  this  day  of  rest,  and  sported  fearlessly  on 
the  now  released  water.  Even  Scruton,  softened  by  the 
sublime  prayers  of  the  Liturgy,  was  less  worldly  and 
sordid  than  usual,  and  more  resigned  to  the  will  of  God. 

On  the  third  day  of  their  rest,  Mike  and  Pat, 
always  active,  proceeded  from  the  snug  retreat  to  the 
path  along  the  mountain-ridge,  which  they  had  prer 
viously  left ;  and  returned,  with  terror  depicted  on 
their  faces,  to  report  that  the  plain  below  was  covered 
with  Indians. 

"  Will  yer  honners  be  lendin'  me  the  loan  of  a  gun, 
thin  ?  "  said  Mike ;  "  isn't  it  myself  as  would  be  bringin' 
them  down  like  hares  clane.  Sure  Will  knows  it  how 
nately  I  was  killing  them  on  the  demesne ;  the  kaper 
himself  lendin'  me  the  gun,  and  him  tellin'  me  to  shoot 
all  the  rabbits,  barrin  the  hares ;  and  didn't  they  the 
bastes,  be  always  runnin'  in  the  way  of  the  shot,  and 
me  thinkin'  they  were  rabbits ;  and  niver  mindin'  they 
were  hares  at  all." 

But  prudence  suggested  absolute  quietness  and  con 
cealment,  and  Mike  was  not  allowed  to  show  his  dex 
terity  ;  Captain  Scruton,  from  a  secure  position,  over- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  73 

looked  the  plains  himself,  and  saw  that  the  report  was 
but  too  true.  The  lower  ground  swarmed  with  Indians, 
spread  about,  and  apparently  engaged  in  attempting  to 
make  out  a  trail.  Dick,  when  summoned,  declared  that 
they  certainly  were  of  the  tribe  that  had  murdered  the 
sailors,  and  Scruton,  with  much  disgust,  recognized  the 
treacherous  mate  himself,  painted  and  arrayed  Indian 
fashion,  and  busily  employed  with  a  tall  man,  decorated 
as  a  chief,  in  examining  a  particular  spot  of  ground. 

"  Rascal ! "  muttered  the  angry  captain,  "  he  will  have 
guided  them  to  the  wreck,  and  they  will  have  carried 
off  all  my  salvage ; "  and,  with  a  groan,  he  resumed  his 
old  sordid  repinings. 

"  Much  good  may  them  rotten  timbers  do  them,  cap 
tain,"  said  Dick ;  "  they  were  never  worth  working  up 
again,  and  I'd  not  have  undertaken  to  build  a  coble  out 
of  all  the  lot.  Now,  what  think  ye,  Mr.  Rodney,  about 
yon  niggers  ?  it's  cruel  hard  to  be  taken,  like,  in  a  trap, 
and  it's  bad  gettin'  out  of  this  here  hole,  —  leastwise  for 
he"  pointing  to  Crofton.  "  Them  there  lads  could  climb 
and  lope  up  these  rocks  like  goats,  but  then  there's  the 
women  and  useless  hands." 

It  was  decided  that,  instead  of  returning  to  the  level 
ridge,  they  should  continue  to  ascend  the  dark  wooded 
mountains  till  they  could  find  safer  ground  at  the  east 
of  the  range. 

"  We  are  lost  if  we  continue  to  travel  on  the  ex 
posed  side  of  the  mountains,"  said  Scruton;  "for  the 
Indians,  spurred  on  by  that  villain  Sharpley,  are  evi 
dently  looking  out  for  more  plunder  from  us ;  besides, 
it  is  plain  they  are  a  scalp-hunting  tribe,,  and  eleven 
white  scalps  would  be  a  great  prize.  Sharpley  knows 
I  have  a  small  amount  of  specie,  and  some  other 
7 


74  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

available  valuables  about  me,  which  he  would  like  to 
grasp ;  but  I'll  bury  them  in  the  ground  before  he  shall 
rob  me." 

"  Would  it  not  be  more  prudent,"  said  Mr.  Rodney, 
"  to  drop  the  useless  dross  in  his  path,  and  thus,  by  de 
laying  pursuit,  facilitate  our  escape  ?  " 

"  You're  perhaps  flush  of  money  yourself,  sir  ?  "  said 
Scruton  angrily,  "  as  you  talk  so  coolly  of  flinging  it 
away.  But  it's  bad  getting  on  in  the  world  without  a 
penny  in  your  pocket." 

"  It's  only  a  short  journey,  it  seems,  through  this  same 
world,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Dennis,  "  when  we  are 
raching  the  terminus,  and  are  taking  a  look  back ;  and 
sure,  isn't  it  all  the  same,  thin,  the  full  pocket  or  the 
e.mpty  pocket." 

"  Leave  philosophy  alone,  my  good  friends,"  said  Crof- 
ton,  "  and  let  us  have  action.  Come,  my  boys,  take  a 
look  round  this  prison,  and  try  to  find  a  loop-hole  of  es 
cape." 

"  Will  I  be  showing  yer  honner  a  nate  bird-nesting 
place ;  barring  there's  no  birds  there  just  now  ?  "  said 
Pat.  Crofton  willingly  followed  the  shrewd  lad  round 
the  edge  of  the  lake,  and  to  an  opposite  niche  in  the 
rocks,  where  a  tall  pine-tree  grew  close  to  the  abrupt 
walls.  Clinging  to  the  rough  branches  of  this  tree,  the 
boy  swung  up  like  a  monkey,  then  showing  his  comical 
face  through  the  dark  foliage,  he  called  out,  "  Will  ye 
be  thryin'  it  ?  Sure  it's  asy  altogether  ye'll  be  thinkin' 
it,  yer  honner." 

Laughing  at  the  earnestness  of  the  boy,  Crofton,  with 
some  difficulty,  ascended  after  him  to  the  higher  branches 
of  the  tree,  behind  which  he  saw  a  narrow  crevice  be 
tween  the  rocks,  barely  wide  enough  for  one  per  ion  to 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  75 

pass,  which  opened  a  way  to  a  higher  ridge  of  moun 
tains,  precipitous,  and  thickly  covered  with  pine  woods ; 
but  not  more  impassable  than  the  woods  they  had  pre 
viously  crossed.  At  all  events  this  seemed  to  offer  a 
possible  escape  from  the  trap  they  had  fallen  into,  and 
when  they  descended,  Crofton  hastened  to  report  his 
observations  to  his  friends,  who  thankfully  accepted 
even  this  difficult  and  perilous  mode  of  extricating  them 
selves  from  their  present  position. 

"  It's  a  bad  job,  though,"  said  Dick,  "  that  we'se  leave 
a  bonnie  broad  trail  ahint  us ;  ye  see,  we've  trampled 
round  and  round  this  bit  hole,  for  all  the  world  like 
wild  beasts  in  their  cages.  They'll  be  like  to  liav*»,  * 
bit  guess  how  we've  getten  out." 

"  Had  we  not  better  delay  the  attempt  a  little  ?  " 
Mr.  Rodney  ;  "  after  all,  these  alarming  Indians 
pass  on  without  discovering  our  retreat." 

"  Not  they,  sir,"  answered  Dick  ;  "  sure  as  a  gur 
they'll  make  out  this,  and  we  ought  to  be  a  good  bit  off 
afore  that.  But,  God  be  thanked,  yonder's  a  cloud  like 
enough  to  bring  snow.  If  it  come  down  after  we're  off 
and  afore  they  come  up,  I  defy  'em  to  make  out  GUI 
trail.  But  wre  must  carry  off  all  our  belongings ;  so, 
captain,  if  you'll  sing  out  the  word,  we'll  all  lend  a  hand, 
with  a  will." 

After  a  short  consultation,  it  was  agreed  to  try  thig 
plan  of  flight,  under  all  its  disadvantages,  and  the  cap 
tain  sung  out  the  word.  The  travellers  took  a  last 
glance  from  their  old  path,  and  saw  that  the  Indians 
were  gradually  drawing  near,  still  examining  the  ground. 
They  could  even  hear  and  distinguish  voices,  and  no 
time  must  be  lost  in  setting  out ;  the  great  difficulty  lay 
in  hoisting  up  the  tall  tree  those  who  were  not,  as  Mr. 


76  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Rodney  said,  of  the  order  of  Scansores.f  He  was  not 
himself  addicted  to  gymnastic  feats,  and  he  looked 
despairingly  at  the  women  and  the  old  man. 

"  I'd  manage  to  heave  the  ould  woman  atop  on  my 
back,"  said  Dick,  "but  Mary,  God  bless  her,  she's  a 
sappy  weight." 

Pat  was  already  aloft,  contemplating  with  glee  the 
perplexities  of  his  friends  below,  and  crying  out,  "  Will 
I  send  down  a  rope,  Dick,  and  haul  her  up  ?  " 

"  The  boy  is  saucy,"  said  Scruton,  "  but  he  is  not 
without  shrewdness ;  I  think,  Marlin,  you  might  rig  out 
a  whip  from  aloft." 

"  A  whip  it  is,  captain,"  replied  Dick,  "  and  haul  I 
will,  but  I'll  need  a  hand  to  help,  and  some  on  you  must 
run  up  along  with  them  poor  women,  to  guide  'em,  for 
they're  timorous,  you  see." 

Harold  accompanied  Dick  to  the  high  branches  of 
the  tree,  carrying  a  stout  rope,  which  they  hung  over  a 
higher  and  stronger  bough,  and  lowered  with  a  wide 
loop  or  noose  at  the  end,  in  which  Mary  was  instructed 
to  stand,  grasping  the  rope  firmly,  Mike  and  William 
ascending  with  her  to  hold  and  encourage  her.  The 
attempt  succeeding,  Peggy  and  Dennis  were  raised  in 
the  same  way.  Then  the  baggage  was  drawn  up,  and 
finally,  Mr.  Rodney,  somewhat  appalled  at  the  mast- 
like  appearance  of  the  tall  bare  trunk  of  the  pine,  availed 
himself  of  the  same  contrivance,  sighing  to  reflect  on  all 
the  perils  of  scalping,  breaking  his  neck,  or  being  de 
voured,  that  this  imprudent  expedition  had  brought 
upon  him. 

When  all  had  ascended,  they  formed  a  long  line  in  the 
narrow  mountain-crevice,  and  Dick,  who  was  the  last, 
made  a  final  descent,  to  look  carefully  round,  lest  any 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  77 

thing  should  be  left  behind ;  and  he  had  no  sooner  re- 
ascended  than  the  snow  began  to  fall  so  thickly  that  it 
was  plain  that  every  trace  of  their  occupation  would  soon 
be  hidden,  and  the  snow  must  smooth  the  greatest  of 
their  difficulties.  .For  five  minutes  Dick  looked  from 
above  anxiously,  and  by  that  time  the  hollow  waa 
shrouded  in  snow ;  then  he  hastily  passed  the  word  to 
move  on,  for  he  heard  the  well-known  voice  of  the  vile 
Sharpley  below.  All  were  silent,  and  paused  to  listen 
to  the  villain,  who  was  speaking  to  some  one  in  English, 
and  they  heard  him  say,  "  This  is  a  like-enough  place 
for  them ;  but  this  cursed  snow  falling  just  now,  balks 
us  when  we  might  have  come  on  their  trail.  But  we'll 
have  the  gold  of  that  stingy  fool  Scruton  yet,  if  he  be 
living,  and  your  followers  may  have  his  bright  buttons 
and  his  scalp  for  their  share." 

"  But,  Sharpley,"  replied  another  voice  in  English, 
"  you  mustn't  let  'em  scalp  the  women ;  I'll  not  go  in 
for  that  at  any  rate,  man." 

"  What  for  ?  "  answered  Sharpley.  "  You're  a  nice 
one  to  be  turning  soft.  You  can  try,  if  you  will,  to 
save  'em,  but  once  give  'em  a  taste  of  the  job ;  these 
black  fellows  are  not  easy  to  stop  :  I've  seen  'em  at 
their  mad  work  afore.  And  what  matter  is't  about  a 
lot  of  Irish  vagabonds,  after  all  ?  " 

"  It's  strange,  Sharpley,  that  you  can't  recollect  the 
names  of  these  people,"  said  his  companion  ;  "  I've 
some  Irish  relations  myself;  and  over  and  above  not 
being  fond  of  blood-letting,  I'd  hardly  like  to  see  the 
Bcalping-knife  used  on  my  own  flesh  and  blood,  man." 

"  You'll  have  time  enough  to  look  'em  over  and  sort 
'em  out,"  answered  Sharpley.  "  I  only  wish  it  were 
come  to  that.  There's  nought  to  see  here,  and  yet  I 
7* 


78  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

swear  it's  just  the  hole  they'd  be  likely  to  sneak  in. 
Is  there  no  other  way  out  on't  think  ye  ?  " 

They  scrutinized  every  recess  that  might  have 
afforded  concealment  in  vain.  The  Indians,  who  were 
not  less  than  fifty  or  sixty  in  number,  did  not  attempt  to 
waste  time  in  searching  for  footsteps  now,  but  moved 
round  the  lake,  and  keenly  examined  every  bush,  to 
discover  whether  a  branch  had  been  disturbed.  Finally, 
a  party  paused  beneath  the  pine-tree,  and  looked  up : 
the  hearts  of  the  watchers  beat  strongly,  for  their  lives 
hung  on  a  thread.  Though  the  natives  are  not  much 
accustomed  to  climbing,  Dick  knew  that  if  they  said 
a  word  to  Sharpley  he  would  soon  be  on  their  trail. 
Fortunately  the  wind  had  drifted  the  snow  up  towards 
the  tree,  and  the  bole  was  shrouded,  or  the  bark  might 
have  betrayed  marks  of  their  ascent. 

After  some  conversation  in  their  own  language,  the 
hideous,  painted,  half-naked  savages  moved  on  towards 
their  English  leader,  who  led  them  off  towards  the 
narrow  entrance  to  the  hollow  ;  but  before  they  left, 
Dick,  and  Crofton,  who  was  next  to  him,  heard  Sharp- 
ley  say,  "  They've  somehow  managed  to  get  on  south 
among  the  ridges.  It's  a  sure  thing  they'll  keep  on  the 
west  side,  for  Scruton,  he'd  laid  it  down  he'd  make 
for  some  port  to  get  help.  His  heart's  sure  to  be  with 
yon  rubbish-heap  he  left  ashore,  and  he'd  niver  agree 
to  a  land  trip.  We  must  keep  on  yon  ridge  where  we 
lost  their  trail ;  for  come  on  'em  I  will." 

His  companion  seemed  to  be  remonstrating  with  the 
vindictive  wretch ;  but  the  words  were  lost  in  the 
distance,  as  the  troop  wound  from  the  hollow  and  dis 
appeared,  greatly  to  the  relief  of  the  cramped,  and 
anrdous  refugees.  As  soon  as  the  intelligence  way 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  79 

communicated  along  the  line,  Harold  said,  "  Now 
what  in  the  world  are  we  to  do,  Captain  Scruton  ? 
For  my  part,  I  should  have  liked  nothing  better  than 
to  have  shown  fight ;  we  were  in  a  capital  position  to 
guard  our  pass  ;  but  the  fact  is,  that  though  I  had  no 
mercy  for  those  two  English  renegades,  I  should  hardly 
have  liked  to  shoot  down  those  wretched  ignorant 
savages  in  cold  blood." 

"  I'd  like  to  have  seen  them  let  you  have  a  chance, 
sir,"  said  Dick.  "  Bless  you,  master,  they'd  have 
rained  arrows  in  among  us  as  thick  .as  these  here 
snow-flakes  ;  and  if  them  arrows  hits,  they  tells,  and  no 
mistake  ;  some  on  'em  poisoned,  like  enough,  and  every 
one  cutting  like  a  razor-blade.  Nay,  man,  with  such 
like  beasts,  for  they're  no  better,  it's  safer  to  run  nor  to 
fight," 

"  It  seems,"  said  Scruton  with  a  sigh,  "  that  we  are 
absolutely  driven  to  the  interior :  a  hard  case  it  is  to 
be  compelled  to  abandon  one's  own.  But  it's  little 
matter,  for  I  make  no  doubt  that  mutinous  dog, 
Sharpley,  has  disposed  of  every  thing  before  this.  We 
must  get  off  from  him  and  his  scalp-hunting  crew, 
though  its  likely  enough  we  may  fall  among  tribes  as 
bad  before  we  reach  any  traders ;  and  even  then  they'll, 
maybe,  look  sour  at  us,  for  what  have  we  left  to  trade 
with  ?  " 

"  You  have  money,  my  good  friend,"  said  Rodney, 
**  which  you  will  find  to  be,  among  civilized  people,  the 
most  marketable  article  you  can  deal  in." 

"  What  I  have  is  my  own,"  replied  Scruton  testily  ; 
u  and  little  enough  there  is  left  of  it.  It's  fair  for  every 
man  to  look  out  for  himself." 

"  A  lamentable  prospect  that  would  be  for  some  of 


80  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

our  party,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Rodney,  pointing 
towards  the  destitute  Irish  emigrants. 

"  Say  no  more,  Rodney,"  exclaimed  Harold  im 
patiently  ;  "  you  and  I,  fortunately,  have  money  also, 
God  be  thanked  for  it.  Now,  my  conviction  is,  that 
in  this  common  calamity,  we  are  bound  to  share  alike 
in  good  and  evil.  Let  us  only  reach  the  abode  of 
Christian  men,  and  I  will  answer  for  it  we  shall  have 
Christian  hospitality.  So,  button  up  your  pockets, 
Captain  Scruton,  we  have  no  intention  to  empty 
them,  —  and  please  to  say  when  and  where  we  are 
to  march." 

Scruton  looked  vexed  and  ashamed  ;  but  trial  had 
failed  to  subdue  the  ruling  passion.  Then  he  suggested 
that  they  should,  as  far  as  they  were  able,  continue 
to  ascend  the  mountain-ridge  before  them,  preceded 
by  Dick  and  Mike  with  axes,  as  pioneers,  the  thick 
underwood  being  still  an  impediment  ;  nor  could 
they  prevent  the  troublesome  urchin  Pat  from  being 
one  of  the  foremost,  his  object  being  to  collect  the 
pine-cones  which  lay  around,  many  of  which  were  more 
than  a  foot  in  length. 

"  Like  enough  them  savages  eats  'em,"  observed 
Dick ;  "  God  be  thanked,  anyhow,  we're  not  brought 
down  to  that.  But  an'  ye  will  gather  'em  up  lad ;  fill 
a  bag  ;  they'll  come  in  handy  for  boiling  our  kettle,  now 
when  all's  covered  with  snow." 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  81 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

Signals  of  Distress.  —  Pat  and  the  Bear.  —  A  Peep  into  a  Den  — 
Dick's  Description  of  the  White  Chief.  —  The  Defile  in  the  Moun 
tain.  —  Descent  to  the  Plains.  —  Dennis  Plans  a  College.  —  A 
Salmon  Feast. 

STILL  the  travellers  struggled  upwards,  buried  in  the 
dark  and  silent  depths  of  the  apparently  interminable 
forest.  Still  the  snow  came  down,  and  lay  heavily  on 
the  sombre  wintry  foliage.  They  heard  the  wind  howl 
above  the  trees,  though  unfelt  in  their  close  and  almost 
covered  path ;  while  beneath  their  feet  little  snow  had 
reached  that  rugged,  stony  ground  from  which  it  seemed 
a  miracle  that  the  living  forest  should  spring.  In  this 
dismal  aspect  and  silence  of  nature  the  heart  grew 
chill,  and,  for  some  time,  even  the  most  loquacious  were 
silent,  till  startled  by  a  loud  cry  before  them. 

Rodney  and  Crofton  immediately  shouldered  their 
rifles,  and  advanced  towards  the  cry,  followed  by  Wil 
liam  carrying  two  loaded  guns,  for  he  knew  the  pioneers 
were  unarmed ;  indeed,  they  were  never  more  than 
twenty  yards  before  the  rest ;  but  it  was  from  a  greater 
distance,  in  the  depths  of  the  still  unexplored  forestj 
that  the  cries,  still  continued,  were  heard ;  and  they 
found  Dick  and  Mike  hastily  forcing  their  way  to  aid 
the  victim  in  distress. 

"  It's  that  good-to-nought  lad,  your  honor,"  said  Dick. 
''  I  misdoubt  me  he's  fallen  into  some  trouble ;  maybe 
broken  his  neck." 


82  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  He  would  hardly  be  able  to  cry  out  so  lustily  if 
that  were  the  case,"  observed  Mr.  Rodney. 

'•  That's  a  good  lad,"  continued  Dick,  as  he  took  one 
of  the  guns  from  William.  "  I  wish  he  were  more  like 
ye  ;  but  it's  not  in  him.  Halloa !  stop  that  chap  !  they're 
all  alike  ;  it's  that  hot  Irish  blood." 

William  succeeded  in  stopping  Mike,  who  had  thrown 
down  his  axe,  and  was  dashing  through  the  maze  of 
underwood,  quite  unarmed,  towards  the  spot  from 
whence  the  cries  proceeded.  Then,  keeping  close 
together,  prepared  for  defence,  they  soon  reached  the 
place,  where  they  beheld  Pat,  perched  like  a  monkey, 
on  the  slender  branch  of  a  tall  pine,  while,  below,  a 
huge  brown  bear  was  just  grappling  the  trunk  to  ascend. 
But,  at  the  sound  of  the  rustling  branches,  the  animal 
desisted,  turned  round,  and  grinned  ferociously,  growl 
ing  in  the  low,  deep  tone  of  rage,  yet  not  making  any 
attempt  to  attack  them.  Crofton  at  once  pointed  his 
rifle  at  the  beast. 

"  Haud  off,  man,"  cried  Dick,  in  great  excitement, 
'*  we'se  have  to  fall  on  him  on  all  sides  ;  he's  bad  to  kill, 
he  is  ;  and  he'll  skulk  off  if  we  let  him.  Stand  ye 
there,"  to  Mr.  Rodney,  "  and  Mr.  Crofton  and  me,  we'se 
get  ahint  yon  trees,  and  hinder  him  from  running  off 
thereaways  ;  and  mind  ye  fire  right  into  t'  beast,  and 
not  again  us." 

Then  Dick  marshalled  his  forces  very  discreetly, 
choosing  positions  behind  the  trees  for  himself  and  for 
Mr.  Crofton,  at  a  due  distance  from  each  other.  The 
rest  of  the  party  had  now  come  up,  and  at  the  sight  of 
so  many,  the  bear  seemed  to  become  uneasy ;  he  made 
a  few  steps  forward  towards  Mr.  Rodney,  who  held  his 
piece  ready  to  fire  ;  but  the  shrill  shrieks  of  the  women 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  83 

when  they  first  saw  the  animal  seemed  to  alarm  him, 
and  he  backed  to  his  position  beneath  the  tree  ;  and 
wheeled  awkwardly  round  to  attempt  again  to  ascend. 
Mr.  Rodney  then  thought  it  time  to  interrupt  him,  and 
fired  into  his  shoulder.  The  wounded  beast  made  a 
sudden  dash  towards  his  assailant,  and  all  the  party 
took  to  flight  towards  the  side  among  the  trees,  leaving 
Mr.  Rodney  to  make  a  second  attempt ;  but  just  as  he 
drew  the  trigger,  he  stumbled  over  a  piece  of  rock,  and 
fell,  and  the  ball,  being  diverted  from  its  intended  course, 
struck  the  dry  branch  on  which  Pat  was  perched,  over 
looking  the  fray  with  great  enjoyment,  broke  it,  and  the 
poor  boy  fell,  alighting  on  the  back  of  the  bear,  which 
was  overthrown  by  the  sudden  shock.  William  saw  the 
danger  of  the  child,  and  sprung  forward  plunging  his 
knife  into  the  side  of  the  prostrate  beast,  and  then  has 
tily  retreated,  dragging  away  the  almost  senseless  boy. 
The  bear,  bleeding  and  furious,  rose  to  avenge  himself 
on  his  assailants,  and  Crofton  fired  a  second  shot  which 
seemed  to  have  reached  no  vital  point ;  for  the  animal 
turned  from  one  side  to  another,  charging  madly 
against  the  interposing  trees,  till  Dick,  emerging  boldly 
from  his  hiding-place,  confronted  the  bear,  and  before 
he  could  be  attacked,  fired  at  the  head,  and  brought 
his  desperate  antagonist  to  the  earth,  roaring  with 
agony. 

Several  more  shots  were  necessary  to  finish  him,  and 
then  all  gathered  round  to  contemplate  with  satisfaction 
their  conquered  foe. 

"Arrah,  then,  Dick,  my  boy,"  said  Mike  dancing 
with  delight,  "  isn't  it  a  raal  beautiful  shot  that  ye  are  ? 
My  lady's  kaper  wasn't  hitting  a  baste  rib  betther  at  all, 
and  niver  such  a  big  baste,  seeing  there  won't  be  no 


84  THE    BEAR-IIUNTKUS 

bars  in  ould  Ireland,  God  be  praised  !  And  wouldn't  it 
be  a  mighty  lucky  thing,  Dick,  av  none  of  their  honnera 
would  be  nading  the  skin,  in  regard  that  Mary  herself 
has  niver  a  bed  to  lie  on  at  all,  barrin  the  snow  ;  and 
this  same  skin  making  such  an  illigant  warm  matthrass, 
anyhow." 

Crofton  declared  that  Dick,  who  really  killed  the 
bear,  had  the  best  right  to  the  skin ;  and  of  course  it 
was  presented  to  pretty  Mary,  as  Mike  desired ;  Dennis 
at  the  same  time  pompously  reproving  him  for  his  errors 
of  language. 

"  Will  it  be  the  English  at  all,  Mike,"  said  he,  "  that 
you're  talking  to  their  honors  ;  and  me  shamed  on  you, 
afther  troubling  to  tache  you  from  the  printed  book, 
along  with  the  Latin  ;  that  same  being  the  ould  ancient 
tongue  from  the  beginning,  when  the  world  was  made, 
among  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  God  be  praised  it 
is,  we've  presarved  that  same  !  " 

"  Sure  then,  masther,"  answered  Mike,  "  it's  not 
Latin  I'd  be  talkin'  out  of  school,  and  niver  a  book  to 
be  sakin  out  the  words ;  and  nobody  but  yourself  mind 
ing  them  hard  words,  barring  it  would  be  them  Injuns 
would  be  knowin'  the  Latin  betther  nor  the  English." 

Dick,  still  greatly  excited  by  the  adventure,  now 
inquired  of  Pat  how  it  happened  he  had  encountered 
the  bear.  "  Sure  then,"  answered  the  boy,  not  much 
worse  for  his  fall,  "  wasn't  I  takin'  a  look  into  a  snug 
cabin,  niver  draining  the  baste  was  livin'  in  that  same, 
and  he,  not  likin'  to  be  spied,  comin'  out  on  me  ;  and 
wasn't  I  sharp  in  runnin'  up  the  three,  musha ! " 

u  Will  there  be  another  bar  in  that  same  cabin, 
raaybe,"  said  Mike ;  "  sure  then  we'd  betther  be  firing 
in ;  will  ye  be  showin'  us  the  door,  Pat  ?  " 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  85 

Pat  was  nothing  loth  to  conduct  his  companions  to 
the  scene  of  his  unlucky  intrusion,  pointing  out  a  low, 
suspicious-looking  opening  in  the  face  of  a  bush-covered 
rock.  Mike  would  have  entered  it  at  once,  but  Dick, 
giving  him  a  cuff,  drew  him  back,  and  employed  him  in 
collecting  a  heap  of  dry  bushes,  which  he  threw  into 
the  mouth  of  the  den,  and  then  set  on  fire.  A  deep 
growling,  and  the  sight  of  some  moving  form  within  the 
cave,  assured  him  they  had  yet  more  work  to  do.  Two 
or  three  shots  were  therefore  fired,  which  were  followed 
by  howls  and  then  by  silence.  This  gave  them  cour 
age,  and  Dick,  pushing  a  lighted  torch  before  him 
crawled  into  the  den,  and  returned,  dragging  out  two 
well-grown  cubs,  both  already  dead. 

"  The  poor  bastes  ! "  cried  Mary.  "  Sure  thin,  Mr. 
Marlin,  you'd  as  well  not  mislested  them.  They'd  niver 
be  harming  us,  young  things  as  they  are ! " 

"  To  speak  the  truth,  Mary,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  I 
am  somewhat  of  your  opinion.  I  think  this  second 
deed  very  much  resembles  wanton  murder,  and  there 
fore,  my  good  friends,  I  propose  that  we  continue  our 
journey  with  a  determination  to  explore  no  more 
caves." 

"  You'll  may-be  not  sneeze  at  a  bear-steak,  for  all 
that,  sir,"  said  Dick,  "  seeing  we've  about  forgotten  how 
flesh-meat  eat,  like.  Lend  a  hand,  ye  idle  chaps,  and 
let's  have  these  here  beasts  skinned  and  cut  up." 

The  old  bear  was  skinned,  but  was  found  so  meagre 
from  its  winter  seclusion,  that,  in  the  abundance  of  food, 
they  left  the  carcase  untouched.  The  young  ones,  when 
skinned,  were  in  good  condition,  and  were  immediately 
cut  up  for  use.  Then  the  young  men  cleansed  the 
ekins  as  well  as  circumstances  permitted,  in  a  little 
8 


86  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

stream  which  fell  over  the  rocks,  and  which  doubtless 
had  influenced  the  bear  in  the  choice  of  an  abode ;  they 
afterwards  spread  the  skins  to  dry,  and  then  sat  down 
to  an  ample  dish  of  bear-steaks  which  the  women  had 
broiled,  and  which  the  hungry  guests  all  agreed  to  be 
far  superior  to  any  beef  or  pork  they  had  ever  eaten. 

"  I  say,  my  lads,"  observed  Dick,  who  occasionally 
forgot  all  ceremony,  "  what  about  all  that  firing :  think 
ye  these  Injun  fellows  would  be  in  hearing  of  it  ?  " 

"  I  have  been  greatly  troubled  with  the  fear  that  they 
would,"  said  Scruton  ;  "  but  in  the  dilemma  in  which 
that  mischievous  boy  had  placed  us,  we  were  compelled 
to  risk  the  experiment.  We  must,  however,  move  on 
as  soon  as  we  have  dined." 

"  An  unpleasant  suggestion,  Captain  Scruton,"  said 
Rodney,  "  and  after  a  plentiful  meal,  such  a  movement 
would  be  calculated  to  produce  indigestion.  I  would 
willingly  indulge  in  half  an  hour's  repose  and.  several  of 
our  friends  who  have,  I  observe,  thoroughly  enjoyed 
the  steaks,  will  doubtless  agree  with  me." 

On  the  whole,  however,  as  they  could  not  possibly 
inarch  quickly,  it  was  thought  expedient  to  make  a  fur 
ther  progress  before  night,  especially  as  all  desired  to 
come  on  a  clear  spot  for  the  night's  encampment,  that 
they  might  more  conveniently  keep  watch  against  bears, 
wolves  or  Indians.  So  enclosing  the  meat  in  the  two 
small  skins,  and  dragging  the  larger  one  after  them, 
they  moved  slowly  under  their  heavy  burdens,  till  the 
temptation  of  a  little  hollow  glade,  where  the  bare  rocks 
had  interrupted  the  growth  of  the  trees,  induced  them 
to  pause. 

They  spread  the  skins  on  the  ground,  and  the  snow 
having  ceased,  mr»,de  a  fire,  and  on  the  branches  which 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  87 

overhung  it,  suspended  the  legs  of  the  bears  that  the 
meat  might  be  dried  in  the  smoke.  Then  they  raised 
the  tents,  and  keeping  alternate  watch,  passed  a  quiet 
night. 

"  Dick,"  said  Will  ':o  his  companion  in  the  last 
watch,  as  they  stood  by  ihe  fire  leaning  on  their  rifles, 
amidst  the  stillness  of  the  vast  dark  forest,  — "  Dick, 
did  you  notice  what  sort  of  man  the  white  chief  of  tha 
Indians  was  ?  " 

"  White  he  wasn't  boy,"  answered  Dick,  "  seeing 
his  face  were  painted  all  manners  of  colors  ;  and  I'd 
defy  his  own  mother  to  have  known  him,  daubed  that 
way,  but  I  seed  as  how  he  were  a  fine  made  big 
fellow,  straight  as  an  arrow,  and  showed  fairish  good 
action." 

"  Did  he  walk  well,  and  step  out  firm  as  if  he'd  been 
drilled?"  asked  Will  tremulously. 

"  Stiff  as  a  grenadier  wit  i  his  stock  on,  and  marching 
in  time,  as  if  t'  band  were  playing,"  replied  Dick. 

William  was  silent  and  agitated ;  at  length  he  said, 
"  He  would  be  Irish,  may-be,  Dick  ?  —  you  said  he 
talked  about  Ireland." 

"  Ay,  ay,  talk  he  did  for  sartain  about  friends  in 
Ireland,"  answered  Dick,  "but  niver  a  bit  of  such 
were  he  himself.  He  hacked  his  words  up  fine-like, 
all  in  quality  fashion.  It  wasn't  my  way  of  talking  at 
all,  and  not  altogether  so  free  and  easy-like  as  Mr. 
Rodney  and  Mr.  Crofton  talks.  But  I'd  like  to  know 
what  ails  ye,  man  ;  I  can't  make  ye  out  at  all.  There 
ye  are  from  morn  till  night  always  moping  and  musing 
about  some  nonsense,  all  the  world  like  a  schule  lad 
whining  after  his  mother.  Open  your  mind,  can't  ye, 
lad." 


88  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

William  struggled  and  stammered,  but  be  could  not 
"  open  his  mind "  to  Dick,  who  knew  nothing  of  his 
history ;  and  the  proud,  shy  lad  continued  to  brood 
drearily  over  his  suspicions  and  his  sorrows  alone. 
Doubtless  there  was  something  depressing  in  the 
eternal  gloom  of  the  sombre  mountain  forest,  where 
they  were  shut  out  from  every  view  of  nature  except 
the  dark  wintry  foliage  around  them,  while  above 
them  rose  high  and  threatening  the  snow-crowned 
peaks  of  the  mountains,  as  they  pursued  their  toilsome 
and  dreary  journey,  uncheered  by  any  sound  by  day, 
and  at  night  startled  by  the  howling  of  the  hungry  wolf. 

The  young  bore  all  this  bravely;  the  old  school 
master  silently  pined,  and  Scruton  grew  more  despond 
ing  every  day ;  and  many  days  still  found  them  strug 
gling  through  the  wood,  even  after  their  meat  was 
exhausted,  for  eleven  hungry  travellers  soon  consumed 
the  bear's  flesh,  especially  as,  regardless  of  Scruton's 
admonitions  and  injunctions  to  be  economical,  they 
feasted  to  their  heart's  content  while  it  lasted,  trusting 
more  game  might  fall  in  their  way.  At  the  end  of  a 
few  days  of  short  allowance,  the  pleasant  murmur  of 
waters  broke  on  their  ears  ;  and  making  their  way  in 
the  direction  of  the  sound,  they  reached  a  cascade, 
where  the  water,  pouring  over  a  high  rock,  flowed 
in  a  deep  channel  below,  probably  in  the  spring  filled 
with  the  melted  snow;  now,  though  shut  in  between 
two  rocky  walls,  there  still  remained  a  hem  of  dry  rock 
on  each  side  of  the  clear  purling  stream.  Mike  flung 
himself  down  on  his  knees  to  drink  the  pure  fresh 
water,  for  they  had  for  some  days  had  nothing  but 
melted  snow,  and  in  his  delight  he  cried  out,  — 

"  God's  name    be  praised,    and  will    we  kape    close 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  81) 

along  with  it,  yer  honners  ?  Sure  won't  it  be  good 
company  altogether,  and  may  be  lading  us  out  of  this 
same  black  prison." 

So  long  a.?  they  could  find  a  path  at  the  side  of 
this  welcome  stream,  it  was  determined  that  they 
should  follow  its  guidance,  and  they  wound  along  the 
narrow  bank  through  the  defile,  which  was  guarded 
on  each  side  by  bare  precipitous  walls  of  rock,  while 
along  the  edge  of  the  water  here  and  there  was  seen  a 
dry  sickly-looking  willow.  For  about  a  mile  they 
went  on,  scarcely  knowing  the  direction  they  were 
taking;  then  the  gully  became  wider,  but  more  dif 
ficult  to  pass,  for  huge  fragments  of  rock,  fallen  from 
above,  impeded,  and  often  threatened  to  cut  off  their 
progress,  and  the  entangling  brushwood  again  appeared. 

But  wild  fowl  were  now  seen  hovering  over  the 
water,  and  the  guns  soon  provided  an  ample  and 
welcome  supply  of  food ;  and  they  had  the  satisfaction 
to  discover  that  the  defile  passed  through  the  high 
peaks  of  the  mountains,  and  that  they  were  now 
actually  descending.  They  again  came  on  the  pine 
forest ;  but  it  was  less  dense  than  before,  and  opened 
into  small  glades,  some  of  which,  however,  they  saw 
with  uneasiness  had  been  cleared  by  fire. 

Still  following  the  stream  they  marched  on,  till  they 
were  tempted  to  turn  aside  along  a  bare  jutting  crag, 
to  the  very  edge  of  which  Harold  ventured  to  look 
over,  and  he  saw  with  pleasure,  far  below,  pleasant 
plains,  covered  already  with  green  herbage,  though  it 
was  only  the  end  of  January ;  and  though  around  and 
above  them  the  snow  was  still  lying,  spring  seemed 
commencing  below. 

In  another  day  they  reached  the  grassy  slopes  which 
8* 


90  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

formed  the  base  of  the  mountain  chain,  and  along  the 
banks  of  their  stream,  now  a  river,  they  proceeded, 
iudging  it  would  flow  towards  some  lake  or  larger  river, 
which  might  prove  an  effectual  guide.  Along  their 
road  lay  masses  of  fallen  rock,  overgrown  with  mosses 
and  creeping  plants,  which  would,  doubtless,  be  beau 
tiful  in  summer.  Tall  withered  grass  covered  the 
ground,  through  which  the  new  short  green  herbage 
was  springing,  and  timber-trees  were  scattered  over  the 
plains;  not  only  pines,  in  their  everlasting  garb  of 
mourning,  but  various  deciduous  trees  of  great  size, 
which,  though  naked,  were  still  picturesque.  Beyond 
these  pleasant  plains,  at  many  miles'  distance,  might  be 
seen  another  gloomy  forest  and  another  dark  chain  of 
mountains.  The  sun  was  shining  brightly  and  even 
warmly  upon  this  pleasant  scene,  and  the  weary  trav 
ellers  uttered  a  cry  of  thankfulness  as  they  stepped 
upon  it.  Dennis  sat  down  on  the  grass  and  said,  — 

"  Sure,  won't  we  as  well  stop  here  as  wander 
further  ?  What  will  ye  be  thinking,  Peggy  ?  Maybe 
the  captain  would  be  setting  on  his  carpenther  to  help 
our  own  boys ;  and  they  getting  us  up  a  snug  cabin  and 
a  potatoe-ground,  seeing  we  have  some  left  for  seed. 
And  our  ducks  at  the  door,  and  niver  a  penny  of  rint 
to  pay.  Sure  I'd  end  my  days  paceful  here ;  and  you, 
Peggy,  and  Mary,  and  the  boys,  to  wake  me  like  a 
Christian." 

At  this  suggestion,  Peggy  looked  round  on  the 
solitary  spot  with  alarm,  and,  contrary  to  her  habit, 
was  silent.  Mary  began  to  weep,  and  Will  said,  "I 
came  out,  Mr.  O'Reilly,  to  seek  my  father,  and  I  must 
go  on  a  bit  longer  yet  before  I  can  be  satisfied." 

"  Sure    thin,   masther,"    said    Mike,   "  you'd   not   be 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  91 

kapin'  us  all  fixed  down  In  this  same  ?  Sorra  a  bird 
sings  here,  nor  a  rabbit  runs,  let  alone  a  cow  or  a 
Lorse;  and  mother,  dear,  you'd  be  missing  the  pig 
comin'  in  and  out,  nat'ral  like,  and  niver  a  grunter  here. 
Worra !  won't  it  be  dull  in  this  altogether  ?  " 

"  My  good  friend,"  said  Rodney,  looking  with  com 
passion  on  the  wearied  old  man,  "  you  must  not  remain 
here.  On  the  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  the  Indian 
tribes  are  notorious!}  ignorant  and  barbarous." 

'*  The  more's  their  luck,  then,"  answered  Dennis, 
"  that  it  has  pleased  Grod  to  send  such  a  man  as  I  am 
among  them,  to  be  laming  them  to  be  scholars  and 
Christians.  And  Mary  there,  capable  of  a  class  of 
faymale  girls,  and  putting  them  up  to  needle-work  and 
fine  arts,  and  such  niceties,  as  are  not  suitable  for  a  man 
of  learning  to  be  stooping  to." 

With  some  difficulty  Mr.  Rocfciey  and  Harold  pre 
vailed  on  the  schoolmaster  to  seek  a  more  convenient 
spot  for  his  college  of  instruction  in  learning  and  the 
fine  arts,  and  to  go  on  with  them  over  a  road,  now  com 
paratively  easy ;  and,  after  a  peaceful  and  profitable 
Sunday's  rest,  they  pursued  their  way  along  the  banks 
of  the  river. 

"  Will  your  homier  be  carryin'  a  fishing-book  ?  " 
inquired  Mike,  coming  up  in  great  excitement  to  Harold 
"  Sure  we  wouldn't  be  lettin  them  big  salmons  be  swim 
ming  off,  and  we  niver  seeing  a  taste  of  them  since  we 
were  leaving  ould  Ireland,  where,  sure,  salmons  grow 
as  nat'ral  as  pratees ;  and  Dick  saying  he'd  rig  up  a  rod 
with  a  willow-branch,  av  yer  homier  would  be  givin  us 
the  hooks." 

John  was  ordered  to  lower  the  portmanteau  of  his 
master  from  his  shoulders,  that  it  might  be  searched  for 


92  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

fishing  tackle,  and  not  only  did  it  produce  an  ample 
supply  of  hooks,  lines,  and  flies,  but  also  a  portable  rod, 
which  could  easily  be  fitted  "for  use ;  and  Mike,  who 
seemed  skilled  in  angling,  was  permitted  to  make  the 
first  experiment  with  it.  He  soon  returned  in  triumph 
with  three  noble  fish,  which  were  immediately  cooked, 
and  a  salmon  feast  was  an  agreeable  change  for  the 
travellers,  who  enjoyed  it  the  more  as  they  had  still  the 
bountiful  river,  with  its  inexhaustible  riches  before 
them. 

"  There's  some  sense  in  this,"  said  Dick,  "  it's  a  deal 
better  nor  fishing  up  gold-dust  like  them  rowdy  chaps  in 
Californy,  as  is  always  cutting  one  another's  throats  for 
their  gains,  that  never  does  none  on  'em  any  good. 
Keep  to  salmon-fishing,  my  lads,  it's  a  cannier  business 
nor  gold-fishing." 

"  Sure,  Mr.  Marlin,"  said  Peggy,  "  wasn't  I  always 
drivin'  that  same  into  Arncliffe,  Will's  father,  but  niver, 
by  no  manes  was  he  mindin'  me.  And  him  laving  the 
poor  boy,  and  niver  sendin'  a  line  to  say  he  were  dead 
or  livin'  all  these  years ;  sure,  then,  wouldn't  it  be  the 
gold  as  changed  his  heart." 

Then  Peggy  repeated  the  history  of  Arncliffe's  enor 
mities,  and  Dick  now  comprehended  why  William  was 
so  serious,  and  why  he  had  questioned  him  about  the 
white  chief,  and  he  shook  his  head  as  he  named  it 
afterwards  to  Mr.  Rodney,  and  added,  "  God  help  him, 
sir,  if  it  were  so,  and  I  wouldn't  wonder  ;  for  that  Cali 
forny  turns  men  into  rogues  and  murderers." 


OF    THE    ROCKT    MOUNTAINS.  93 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Indian  Lodges.  —  A  Confusion  of  Tongues.  —  The  successful  Ora 
tion  of  the  Schoolmaster.  —  A  Lesson  in  Building.  —  The  marvel 
lous  Shot. — A  Salmon  Feast.  —  A  Hunting  Expedition.  —  Bears 
on  all  sides. 

As  they  went  forward,  they  were  frequently  startled 
by  traces  of  the  visits  of  man ;  the  grass  trampled 
down,  the  marks  of  a  fire ;  above  all,  a  broken  arrow 
on  the  ground  greatly  alarmed  the  timid,  and  all  were 
in  readiness  for  a  surprise.  For  two  or  three  days, 
however,  they  pursued  their  way  by  the  river  quietly, 
but  then,  passing  through  a  grove  of  pine  trees,  they 
came  suddenly  on  Indian  lodges.  Five  or  six  large 
huts,  shaped  like  bee-hives,  were  erected,  apart  from 
each  other,  and  on  the  tops  were  standing  several 
Indians  gazing  with  astonishment  at  the  procession  of 
strange  beings  advancing.  They  were  merely  clad  in  a 
blanket  or  cloak  of  skins ;  with  shoes  or  sandals  of 
woven  reeds,  and  a  head-dress  of  the  same  materials. 
They  did  not  seem  to  be  numerous,  nor  inclined  to  be 
offensive,  and  the  travellers  would  willingly  have  com 
municated  with  them,  but  the  difficulty  seemed  insur 
mountable.  At  length  Mr.  Rodney  and  Harold,  waving 
branches  of  pine,  undertook  to  advance  and  make  such 
overtures  as  they  were  able,  the  rest  being  ready  to 
defend  them  if  they  saw  any  appearance  of  hostility. 

"  I'd  try  them  with  Latin,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  Dennis, 


94  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  sure  some  of  their  words  would  be  coining  from  the 
thrue  ould  stock." 

Mr.  Rodney  declined  the  experiment,  rather  choosing 
to  rely  on  the  universal  language  of  mute  expression, 
which  he  was  soon  called  on  to  use,  for  the  chief,  as 
they  judged  him  to  be,  by  the  eagle's  plumes  he  wore, 
came  forward  to  meet  them.  He  spoke  in  a  pleasant, 
musical  voice  some  unknown  words,  and  seemed  aston 
ished  that  they  did  not  reply  to  him,  till  Harold  spoke 
in  English,  and  intimated  by  gestures  that  such  was 
their  language. 

The  Indian  seemed  then  first  to  comprehend  that  his 
own  was  not  the  universal  language,  and  he  pointed  to 
the  different  complexion  of  the  strangers  and  of  him 
self,  to  express  that  this  must  be  the  cause  of  the  vari 
ance  of  their  tongues.  Then  Harold,  with  a  world  of 
difficulty,  tried  by  signs  to  explain  that  they  were  lost ; 
and  that  they  wished  to  find  the  people  who  had  com 
plexions  like  their  own,  and  prayed  the  chief  to  lead 
them  to  these  people. 

The  man  seemed  to  be  amazed ;  then  spreading  his 
arms  round  in  every  direction,  he  pointed  to  his  own 
complexion,  plainly  showing  that  he  believed  the  whole 
world  to  be  copper-colored,  the  unfortunate  party  before 
him  alone  forming  the  miserable  exception.  The 
women  now  descended  from  the  roofs  of  the  huts  to 
look  curiously  on  the  strangers,  and  seeming  satisfied 
that  they  were  not  dangerous  creatures,  they  retired  to 
bring  from  their  dwellings  bundles  of  dried  fish,  very 
unpleasant  in  appearance  and  in  odor,  and  placed  them 
before  their  visitors,  motioning  them  to  eat. 

"  God  help  them,  the  poor  ignorant  haythe  as  ! "  said 
Peggy,  "  will  they  be  atin  this  same  carrion  ?  Sure, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  95 

thin,  masther,  it's  yourself  must  be  talkin'  to  them,  and 
incensing  them  as  how  they'd  be  catching  the  salmons 
altogether  fresh,  and  atin'  them  like  Christians." 

The  "masther"  was  for  the  first  time  silenced  and 
mortified  by  the  conviction  of  his  inability  to  converse 
with  these  people,  till  Mike  said,' — 

"  Will  ye  be  thryin'  them  in  raal  Irish,  masther ; 
may-be  they'd  be  knowin'  that  sooner  nor  the  grand 
English." 

On  this  hint  Dennis  poured  forth  an  oration  in  Irish 
which  excited  the  astonishment  and  even  the  awe  of  the 
natives,  who  seemed  to  distinguish  that  the  language 
was  different  from  that  in  which  Crofton  had  addressed 
them.  They  looked  on  the  white  hairs  and  withered 
face  of  the  old  man  with  a  sort  of  veneration,  evidently 
supposing  he  held  rank  among  the  tribe  —  probably 
judging  him  to  be  the  medicine-man  —  and  the  women 
flocked  round  him,  holding  up  their  children,  as  if  to 
solicit  his  beneficial  influence  upon  them. 

Flattered  and  moved  by  this  reverence,  Dennis,  un 
conscious  of  the  confirmation  he  was  affording  to  their 
error,  laid  his  hands  on  the  children,  and  looking  up  to 
heaven,  he  prayed  loudly  that  their  eyes  might  be  opened, 
and  that  God  might  be  pleased  to  bestow  on  them  the 
blessing  of  the  true  faith.  The  ignorant  women  evi 
dently  thought  he  was  pronouncing  some  incantation, 
and  wept  much  as  they  prostrated  themselves,  with  one 
accord,  before  him. 

Then  summoning  their  husbands  to  assist  them,  the 
women  proceeded  towards  a  thicket  of  high  bushes, 
which,  though  still  leafless,  emitted  an  aromatic  smell. 
Mr.  Rodney  pronounced  them  to  be  of  the  Artemisia 
family,  probably  the  wild  sage  of  travellers.  Armed 


96  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

with  stone  axes,  the  men  soon  cut  down  a  quantity  of 
the  dry  branches ;  and  Dick,  seeing  their  employment, 
stepped  forward  with  his  axe,  and  effectually  assisted 
them,  to  their  equal  astonishment  and  satisfaction,  his 
axe  exciting  their  admiration  and  cupidity  in  rather  an 
alarming  manner.  As .  the  branches  fell,  the  women 
collected  them,  and  carried  them  to  a  clear  level  plot  of 
ground,  where  they  began  to  arrange  them  in  a  cir 
cular  form ;  and  Dick,  now  perceiving  that  their  inten 
tion  was  to  erect  a  hut  on  the  same  plan  as  their  own, 
thought  proper  to  interfere  and  attempt  some  improve 
ment. 

He  cut  down  some  of  the  willows  that  grew  on  the 
banks  of  the  river,  and  planted  poles,  eight  feet  in  length, 
in  a  circle,  tying  them  together  at  the  top  in  a  conical 
form.  This  seemed  to  astonish  the  women,  who  pointed 
out  their  own  huts,  only  four  feet  in  height,  as  models. 
He  next,  with  the  assistance  of  the  Indians,  wove  the 
sage  branches  between  the  poles  for  the  walls  and  roof, 
leaving  an  entrance  below.  This  the  women  several 
times  attempted  to  fill  up,  pointing  to  the  distant  moun 
tains  at  the  east  and  west,  and  imitating  the  roars  of  the 
wild  beasts,  and  then  to  the  north  and  south,  and  with 
hostile  gestures  indicating  that  Indian  people,  of  the  same 
complexion  as  themselves,  would  come  and  war  against 
them.  But  Dick  was  unmoved. 

"  A  pack  of  fules  ! "  said  he  to  Harold,  who  was 
watching,  and  amused  with  the  contention,  "  to  clamber 
into  their  houses  through  t'  roofs  sooner  nor  through 
t'  doors,  like  other  folk.  I'se  hardly  let  them  bully  me 
out  of  my  nat'ral  senses.  I'd  like  onybody  catching  me 
building  a  house  without  iver  a  door." 

Harold   comprehended    that    the    hospitable    Indiana 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  97 

meant  this  hut  to  be  a  lodging  for  their  visitors,  and  that 
they  were  really  distressed  that  it  should  not  secure 
them  against  danger,  and  he  endeavored  to  explain  to 
the  chief  that  they  had  other  modes  of  defence  against 
wild  beasts  or  human  foes ;  he  showed  the  chief  his  gun, 
then  pointing  to  a  wild  duck  just  rising  from  the  river, 
he  brought  it  down  with  a  shot. 

With  loud  cries  the  people  abandoned  their  employ 
ment,  to  crowd  round  the  bleeding,  dying  bird,  and  to 
look  with  awe  on  t<he  murderous  weapon ;  then  they 
talked  with  each  other,  and  seemed  to  regard  the  stran 
gers  with  still  deeper  veneration.  The  temporary 
lodge  was  soon  raised,  the  women  brought  a  quantity 
of  clean  dry  rushes,  and  strewed  them  over  the  floor, 
then  they  produced  new,  neat,  woven  mats,  about  four 
feet  square,  which  they  spread  about,  probably  meaning 
them  for  sleeping-couches.  Finally,  they  invited  the 
strangers  to  take  possession  of  their  dwelling.  Dick 
completed  the  interior  by  partitioning  a  portion  off  for 
the  women,  who  gladly  sat  down  in  the  first  home-like 
apartment  they  had  entered  since  their  unfortunate  ship 
wreck. 

But  Scruton  and  Mr.  Rodney,  on  considering  appear 
ances,  began  to  suspect  that  the  Indians  wished  to  de 
tain  them  permanently,  they  evinced  so  much  joy  now 
that  they  had  caged  their  birds.  They  brought  out  a 
robe  of  skins  very  neatly  prepared,  with  which  they  in 
vested  Dennis,  who  was  nothing  loath,  for  old  age  made 
him  always  chill,  and  his  conceit  was  gratified  by  the 
distinction. 

"  It's  a  knowin'  people  they  are  afther  all,"  said  he. 
"  Sure  won't  they  be  seeing  as  how  *  laming  is  most 
excellent,'  as  the  ould  poem  says.  But  sure,  it's  some 


98  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

shame  I'm  feeling,  seeing  as  how  Mr.  Rodney,  being 
always  reckoned  a  good  scholar  in  your  English  colleges, 
may-be  well  be  turning  mad,  to  be  set  under  myself 
altogether." 

Harold  assured  Mr.  O'Reilly  that  his  tutor  was  re 
signed,  and  satisfied,  as  all  his  friends  were,  that  the 
mantle  had  fallen  on  the  right  shoulders. 

"  All  this  nonsense  is  annoying,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said 
Scruton,  "  for  it  is  out  of  the  question  that  we  should 
choose  this  port  to  lay  up  in ;  where  we  can  do  no 
good,  and  where  we  can  expect  nothing  better  than  to 
be  regularly  plundered,  and  perhaps  murdered.  I  have 
observed  that  these  savages  cast  a  greedy  eye  on  our 
freight." 

"  I  think  they  would  like  to  have  Dick's  axe,"  re 
plied  Harold ;  "  and  no  wonder,  for  I  suspect  it  is  the 
first  iron  implement  they  have  ever  seen.  They  seem 
friendly  people ;  do  you  think  there  is  a  spare  axe 
among  your  stores  to  give  them  ?  " 

"  Give,  do  you  say,  Mr.  Crofton  ?  "  said  the  captain. 
"  We  don't  know  yet  what  we  may  need  ourselves,  and 
an  axe  like  that  costs  a  good  round  sum.  If  you  had 
had  them  to  pay  for,  perhaps  you'd  not  be  so  ready,  sir, 
to  throw  them  away." 

"  An  axe  is  it,  captain,"  said  Dick.  "  Why  thec, 
we've  four  on  'em,  big  and  little,  and  one  would  niver 
be  missed.  These  blackies  is  canny  folks  enough,  they 
is,  if  one  could  tell  what  they  mean,  but  it's  hard  work 
making  it  out  with  twisting  and  girning  like." 

As  Scruton  seemed  much  opposed  to  parting  with 
any  of  his  property,  Mr.  Rodney  advised  Harold  to 
waive  the  question  at  present,  till  they  were  perfectly 
satisfied  of  the  friendly  intention  of  the  Indians,  with 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  99 

whom  it  did  really  seem  advisable  that  they  should 
make  a  temporary  rest,  as  all  seemed  quiet,  in  order  to 
recruit  their  strength,  and  to  consider  their  future  move 
ments. 

In  the  mean  time,  Mike  had  caught  two  large  salmon, 
and  John  had  shot  some  wild  ducks,  and  a  fire  being 
kindled  outside  the  hut,  Peggy  and  Mary  busied  them 
selves  in  preparing  a  feast,  of  which  the  chief  was  to  be 
invited  to  partake.  It  was  impossible  to  entertain  the 
whole  tribe,  who  might  amount  to  sixty  able  men,  be 
sides  women  and  children.  The  large  kettle  was  hung 
over  the  fire  to  stew  the  ducks  and  some  potatoes,  and 
when  the  Indians  saw  the  bulbs,  they  brought  some 
roots  which  looked  and  smelt  something  like  onions  ;  Mr. 
Rodney  pronounced  them  to  be  a  species  of  Allium, 
and  certainly  edible,  and  with  his  sanction  some  were 
added  to  the  stew.  The  salmon  were  cut  up  in  slices 
and  boiled,  and  when  the  large  metal  dishes  brought 
from  the  wreck  were  piled  with  the  smoking  viands, 
and  the  glittering  plates  of  block  tin  spread  round  on 
the  ground,  the  guests  sat  down,  and  beckoned  the  chief 
to  join  them. 

In  obedience  to  their  call,  but  yet  in  great  amaze 
ment,  he  squatted  beside  them,  and  was  served  with  a 
plate  of  the  stew,  which  he  devoured  with  great  relish, 
though,  perhaps,  his  great  admiration  was  confined  to 
the  plate  itself.  Again  and  again  was  this  plate  replen* 
ished  with  stew  and  with  fish ;  and  as  his  appetite  grew 
less  keen,  he  had'  time  to  watch  the  strangers,  and  to 
endeavor  to  imitate  their  mode  of  eating,  holding  the 
fork  admirably,  but  always  failing  to  convey  the  morsel 
upon  it  to  his  mouth,  to  which  his  hand  naturally  was 
directed. 


100  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

After  the  dinner  was  concluded,  portions  were 
handed  to  the  hungry  Indian  females,  who  stood  round 
watching  the  feast  with  longing  eyes ;  but  it  required 
all  Peggy's  vigilance  and  resolution  to  recover  the 
plates  from  them,  which  one  and  all  seemed  to  regard 
as  a  part  of  the  donation,  and  which  were  most  unwil 
lingly  given  up.  The  possession  of  all  this  wealth 
evidently  increased  the  consequence  of  the  travellers ; 
but,  as  Captain  Scruton  remarked,  also  increased  their 
peril ;  for  how  could  they  expect  these  children  of 
nature,  who  had  no  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  God  or 
man,  to  relinquish  the  treasures  they  had  now  in  their 
power  ? 

"  But  which  we  also  have  the  power  to  hold,  Captain 
Scruton,"  said  Rodney.  "  I  have  much  reliance  on  the 
simple  good  nature  of  this  people,  who  have  yet  cer 
tainly  not  evinced  any  evil  propensities." 

It  was  very  pleasant  to  pass  the  night  under  the 
shelter  of  a  roof;  the  entrance  they  had  closed  with 
the  piles  of  luggage  ;  and  they  spent  the  following  day 
in  endeavoring  painfully  to  extract  information  from 
their  hosts,  and  in  teaching  them  English  words  by 
pointing  out  an  object,  while  they  acquired  at  the  same 
time  the  equivalent  word  in  the  dialect  of  the  tribe. 
The  chief  was  an  intelligent  man,  he  readily  pro 
nounced  and  remembered  the  words,  and  applied  them 
properly.  Before  the  day  was  over,  he  could  call  all 
the  strangers  by  their  names ;  he  could  say,  "  Harold 
kill  duck,  Hamatcha  (his  own  name)  eat  duck."  He 
had  pointed  out  to  them  that  in  the  north  and  the 
south  there  were  many  enemies,  who  carried  off  scalps, 
but  whom  he  no  longer  feared,  as  he  had  "  gun  "  to  pro 
tect  him. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  101 

But  though  they  considered  themselves  bound  to 
assist  the  poor  people  so  long  as  they  remained  their 
guests,  the  travellers  earnestly  prayed  that  *hey  might 
not  be  involved  in  any  .'Warfare,'  especially' with  their 
fellow-men.  When  the  chief  ^-e&w  the  bears'  skins 
spread  in  the  hut,  and'  •le'arht'  tlie  name's  of  the*  animals 
which  had  worn  them,  his  eye  shone,  and  pointing  to 
the  mountains  at  the  east,  he  said,  "  Many  bear  ;  Harold 
kill,"  and  Harold  joyfully  accepted  the  intimation.  As 
the  communication  became  more  easy  with  the  chief, 
they  learnt  that  the  dens  were  known,  but  that  at  this 
season  the  animals  were  ferocious,  and  if  the  arrows  of 
the  hunters  failed  to  wound  them  fatally,  some  of  the 
men  were  sure  to  fall  victims.  But  the  infallible 
"  gun "  seemed  to  promise  easy  and  certain  success ; 
and  Harold  was  impatient  for  the  field,  though  Rodney 
advised  his  pupil  not  to  risk  the  danger  or  the  disgrace 
of  a  failure. 

"  I  came  out  for  sport,  Rodney,"  answered  he,  "  and 
have  never  yet  met  with  any  thing  like  a  chance.  Be 
sides,  if  I  can  kill  a  couple  of  bears,  we  shall  be  able 
to  pay  our  lodging  account  handsomely,  without  any 
obligation  to  that  mercenary  fellow,  Scruton." 

"  My  very  imprudent  young  pupil,"  said  Mr.  Rodney, 
"  permit  me  to  suggest  that  it  would  be  a  safer  and  sim 
pler  plan  to  pay  your  debts  with  your  purse  rather  than 
with  your  life." 

"  My  life !  what  nonsense,  Rodney,"  answered  he ; 
"just  as  well  a  man  might  be  in  fear  of  his  life  every 
time  he  mounted  his  hunter,  because  some  awkward 
fellows  have  broken  their  necks.  There  is  no  more 
danger  in  hunting  the  bear  than  in  hunting  the  hare,  if 
9* 


102  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

you  have  a  double-barrelled  gun  and  a  fair  amount  of 
pluck." 

"  So  let  it  be,  Harold,",  s^id  Ms  tutor;  "your  will  is 
ever  that  oc  the  Modes  ^nJ  Persians.  Then,  in  quality 
of  my. office,.!  it-'-ir.a.Sii  ftt  yoar  side,  ready  to  give  Bruin 
/,he  coup  de  grace  if  your  double  shot  fail." 

"  I'd  like  to  see  it  fail,  if  I  have  space  for  my  aim," 
replied  Harold ;  "  but,  I  say,  Rodney,  I  hardly  like  to 
drag  you  out.  You  see,  I  shall  be  more  fidgety  about 
your  safety  than  my  own." 

"  No  matter,  Harold,"  said  he,  "  duty  is  imperative. 
Now,  how  many  of  your  followers  do  you  propose  to 
lead  to  death  or  victory  ?  " 

"  Who  will  volunteer  to  join  in  a  bear-hunt  ?  "  cried 
Harold  to  the  rest  of  his  party. 

"  Sure,  thin,  your  honner,"  said  Pat,  joyfully,  "  would 
n't  I  be  the  boy  to  be  dodging  him  out  of  his  den,  seeing 
I  know  his  ways  entirely,  the  cratur  ! " 

Pat  was  rejected,  and  committed  to  the  charge  of 
Dennis  and  the  two  women.  All  the  rest,  armed  with 
guns  and  knives,  drew  out  for  the  expedition,  which  was 
led  by  the  chief  and  six  of  his  warriors,  armed  with 
bows,  spears,  and  tomahawks.  Pat  was  at  first  rebel 
lious,  but  he  was  soon  reconciled  to  his  dismissal,  and 
joined  a  circle  of  Indian  boys,  over  whom  he  ruled 
despotically,  employing  them  in  carrying  him  about  on 
their  backs,  and  subjecting  them  to  the  usual  degrada 
tions  of  slavery.  The  boy  had,  with  more  success  than 
any  of  the  party,  acquired  a  considerable  number  of 
Indian  words,  and  could  make  his  lordly  wishes  known 
without  much  difficulty.  Dennis,  too,  fully  enjoyed  his 
rest,  and  spent  his  time  in  the  useless  task  of  teaching 


OP   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  103 

the  young  savages  the  alphabet,  making  the  letters  on  a 
flat  dark  stone,  with  a  chalky  substance,  used  by  the 
savages  to  paint  their  skin.  The  children  rapidly  learnt 
the  names  of  the  letters,  but  the  acquisition  did  not 
promise  to  lead  to  any  higher  amount  of  learning.  He 
was  now  engaged  in  teaching  his  little  flock  to  repeat 
the  words  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  though  uncon 
scious  of  the  whole  meaning,  the  children  seemed  to  be 
aware  these  words  were  of  a  solemn  nature,  and  pro 
nounced  them  with  due  reverence,  always  showing 
great  respect  to  their  honored  teacher. 

It  was  on  the  last  day  of  January,  on  a  clear  bright 
morning,  though  the  air  was  cold,  that  the  hunters 
turned  their  steps  towards  the  Snowy  mountains,  which 
lay  four  or  five  miles  east  of  the  lodges.  Gradually 
they  ascended,  first  over  gentle  slopes,  then  through 
dense  forests  up  stony  ascents,  sometimes  climbing  over 
the  bare  rocks  which  jutted  forward,  or  rose  in  almost 
perpendicular  walls  along  the  imperfectly  trodden  path 
on  which  the  Indians  led  them,  and  which  they  asserted 
led  to  the  haunts  of  the  bear ;  but  half  the  day  passed 
and  they  had  yet  seen  no  traces  of  the  animal. 

At  length  they  reached  a  sort  of  glen,  surrounded  by 
rocky  walls  and  dark  overhanging  woods,  still  feathered 
with  snow.  Here  the  chief  waved  to  them  to  halt,  and 
be  silent,  pointing  out  to  them  on  each  side  low  openings 
leading  to  the  caves  in  the  rocks  which  the  animals  fre 
quented.  The  difficulty  was,  which  den  to  assail,  for 
while  they  attempted  on  one  side,  they  might  be  at 
tacked  in  the  rear. 

They  finally  divided  into  three  parties,  and  lighting 
heaps  of  dried  bushes,  threw  them  into  several  of  the 
dens.  From  two  of  these  retreats  growls  were  heard, 


104  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

and  more  bushes  were  then  thrown  in  till  the  flames  be 
came  furious ;  on  this,  dashing  through  the  midst  of  the 
burning  bushes,  an  immense  brown  bear  protruded  its 
head  from  the  opening,  grinning  and  roaring  fiercely. 
Two  or  three  shots  were  at  once  levelled  at  the  head, 
and  took  effect  so  far  as  to  infuriate  the  beast,  which 
rushed  into  the  midst  of  its  foes,  and  thus  surrounded 
by  the  whole  force,  was  soon  despatched  with  knives 
and  axes,  though  not  before  two  of  the  Indians  had  re 
ceived  some  deep  wounds  in  their  naked  limbs. 

As  they  stood  round,  looking  triumphantly  on  their 
conquered  foe,  a  cry  was  heard,  and  Harold  fell  upon 
the  dead  bear  grasped  in  the  deadly  paws  of  a  living 
animal  which  had  sprung  upon  his  back,  and  which, 
with  his  fiery  eyes  and  gnashing  teeth,  for  a  moment  in 
timidated  all  the  men  so  much  that  they  durst  not  draw 
near,  and  yet  did  not  dare  to  fire,  lest  they  should  de 
stroy  the  unfortunate  Crofton,  who  cried  out,  "  Fire,  I 
beseech  you,  my  good  friends,  or  he  will  crush  me  to 
death.  Do  your  best  not  to  hit  me,  but  fire." 

John  snatched  a  tomahawk  from  one  of  the  terrified 
Indians,  and  aimed  a  blow  at  the  head  of  the  bear, 
which  only  caused  him  to  hug  his  victim  closer,  till  the 
cries  of  their  good  friend  stimulated  Will  and  Dick  to 
venture  near  enough  to  plunge  their  knives  into  the 
side  of  the  animal. 

With  howls  that  rung  through  the  mountains,  the 
bear  now  abandoned  his  senseless  victim,  who  was  in 
stantly  drawn  away  by  his  friend  Rodney,  and  care 
fully  attended,  while  the  maddened  beast  charged 
among  the  Indians,  overthrowing  and  putting  them 
to  flight.  But  three  or  four  shots  finally  ended  his  ca 
reer 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  105 


CHAPTER  X. 

Worse  than  the  Bears. — A  Skirmish  with  the  Indians.  —  Sharpley 
again.  —  A  painful  Meeting.  —  The  White  Chief.  —  A  general 
Movement. — A  Distribution  of  Gifts.  —  The  Separation. —  Gloomy 
Prospects. 

THE  Indians  had  spread  round  to  examine  the  other 
caves,  when  a  shot  directed  from  a  high  cliff  struck  one 
of  them  dead  ;  this  was  followed  by  a  shower  of  arrows, 
but  fortunately  the  glen  of  the  caves  was  so  narrow  that 
they  passed  over  the  heads  of  the  assailed  hunters  harm 
lessly.  But  Hamatcha  evidently  recognized  his  foes, 
and  turning  to  Harold,  who  had  recovered  from  his 
swoon,  but  was  still  weak  and  much  bruised,  he  said, 
pointing  to  the  cliff  above,  — 

"  Bad  Indian ;  kill  all,  take  all  scalp." 

"  I  should  like  to  see  them  try,"  said  Harold,  now 
fully  roused.  "  Form,  my  boys ;  leave  the  bears  alone 
now,  arid  let  us  make  a  sally.  We  must  never  remain 
here  to  be  shot  down  like  rats  by  those  assassins.  Lead 
us  on,  Hamatcha.  How  shall  we  meet  them  ?  " 

The  chief,  looking  at  his  own  small  party,  seemed  at 
first  inclined  to  retreat ;  but  the  spirit  of  his  allies,  and 
the  confidence  he  placed  in  the  power  of  their  guns, 
gave  him  courage,  and  he  led  the  way,  ascending 
through  the  forest,  to  the  heights  where  the  assailants 
stood ;  while  they,  observing  the  retreat  of  the  hunters, 
and  thinking  they  had  taken  to  flight,  with  terrific  yells 
rushed  downward  to  arrest  them. 


106  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  Let  us  receive  them  here,"  said  Harold,  as  they 
reached  a  broad  shelf  of  rock  where  the  bushes  and 
trees  were  thick  on  both  sides,  affording  cover.  Three 
men  were  placed  behind  this  cover  on  each  side,  and 
with  the  rest  he  remained  to  confront  the  enemy,  who 
could  only  descend  singly  through  the  entangled  brake. 
Tht;  first  two  Indians  who  stepped  on  the  shelf  were 
shot  down  by  the  men  in  ambush ;  and  at  this  sight  the 
rest  tumultuously  rushed  forward,  breaking  down  the 
bushes,  yelling  frightfully,  and  discharging  their  arrows 
with  some  effect,  wounding  two  of  Harold's  little  party, 
though  not  severely,  he  trusted.  A  volley  of  shots 
brought  down  two  more  of  the  assailants,  who,  being 
now  crowded  together,  though  partly  hidden  by  the 
trees,  Harold  saw  did  not  consist  of  more  than  twenty 
men,  all  naked,  painted,  wild-looking  savages,  armed 
with  spears,  bows,  and  quivers  of  arrows,  two  alone  car 
rying  guns ;  and  as  but  one  shot  had  been  fired,  Harold 
concluded  that  they  were  scarce  of  ammunition,  and 
had  no  doubt  of  driving  them  off,  though  probably  not 
without  loss. 

He  next  gave  the  word  to  the  men  in  ambush,  and 
the  sound  of  unexpected  shots  from  the  sides  did  great 
execution,  as  he  judged  from  the  groans  ;  and,  to  his 
great  astonishment,  oaths  and  imprecations  in  English, 
which  were  plainly  heard,  as  the  combatants  were  not 
twenty  yards  apart.  Scruton  immediately  recognized 
the  voice,  and  cried  out,  "Is  that  you,  Sharpley,  you 
cowardly  traitor  and  thief?  Where  are  my  goods, 
rogue  ?  "  He  would  actually  have  rushed  forward  to 
seize  the  man,  had  not  Mr.  Rodney  held  him  back  from 
certain  destruction. 

The  chief,  distinguished  by  his  feathered  head-dress, 


OF   THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  107 

now  directed  his  men  to  charge  with  their  spears  into 
the  thickets  which  covered  the  men  who  had  fired  on 
them,  and  though  they  were  opposed  by  more  shots,  the 
chief  himself  succeeded  in  dragging  out  a  captive,  whom 
the  rest  saw,  with  distress,  was  William. 

"  We  must  rescue  the  lad,"  said  Harold ;  "  come  on, 
my  brave  fellows."  And  the  front  rank  marched  for 
ward,  with  rifles  presented,  towards  the  savages,  who 
did  not  dare  to  raise  an  opposing  weapon  against  the 
formidable  array.  "  Cause  the  boy  to  be  released, 
Sharpley,"  said  Harold,  "  or  we  will  shoot  every  man 
of  you." 

But  just  at  this  moment  a  cry  escaped  from  the  pris 
oner,  and  they  heard  him  exclaim,  in  a  tone  of  deep 
distress,  "  Oh  !  father,  is  it  here  I  find  you  ?  " 

The  chief,  who  held  the  boy,  started  and  flung  him 
from  him  as  he  replied,  "  William !  well,  I'm  glad  it's 
thee,  my  lad."  Mr.  Rodney,  who  saw  well  that  the 
rescue  of  the  youth  would  now  be  more  difficult  than 
ever,  stepped  forward  to  draw  him  into  the  midst  of  his 
friends,  on  which  the  worthless  father  said  furiously, 
"  Who  are  you  ?  What  right  have  you  to  part  father 
and  son  ?  He's  mine,  and  I'll  make  a  man  of  him. 
Come  along,  Will,  and  have  no  more  to  do  with  that 
sneaking  crew ;  you'll  have  a  glorious  life  with  me,  rul 
ing  over  these  fools." 

Trembling  and  weeping,  William  answered, 

"  Leave  these  heathen  savages,  father,  and  come  to 
us.  Mr.  Rodney  and  Mr.  Crofton,  who  have  been  such 
kind  friends  to  me,  will  forgive  you  all  you  have  done, 
if  you  turn  from  your  bad  ways,  and  remember  you  are 
a  Christian,  and  have  to  answer  to  God  for  all  this." 

"  Not  I,"  said  the  reckless  man ;  "  I  always  liked  rul- 


108  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

ing  better  than  serving,  and  I'm  not  like  to  be  tired  of  a 
free  roving  life  yet  a  bit ;  so  troop  along  with  me,  my 
lad ;  let  them  detain  you  at  their  peril ;  I've  a  right  to 
you ;  the  law  is  on  my  side." 

"  How  dare  you,  unfortunate  and  abandoned  man," 
said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  appeal  to  the  laws  you  have  thrown 
off?  In  an  English  court,  I  will  resign  the  guardian 
ship  of  your  son  to  a  respectable  Englishman,  but 
nothing  shall  compel  me  now  to  yield  up  the  boy,  soul 
and  body,  to  an  outlaw,  a  robber,  a  companion  of  scalp- 
hunting  savages  in  a  wild  American  forest.  William, 
make  your  own  decision ;  I  can  trust  you." 

"  You  may  trust  me,  Mr.  Rodney,"  answered  the 
boy.  "  I  will  never  consent  to  live  with  men  who  are 
ignorant  of  God.  And  once  more,  I  pray  you,  dear 
father,  for  my  dead  mother's  sake,  for  the  sake  of  your 
own  comfort  on  earth,  and  your  future  salvation,  to  aban 
don  this  wicked  life,  and  return  to  your  people  and  your 
God." 

Arncliffe  muttered  some  bitter  words,  and  urged  his 
followers  to  resume  the  attack ;  but  the  survivors  were 
intimidated  by  their  loss  and  the  sight  of  the  guns 
pointed  against  them,  and  Sharpley,  who  was  leaning 
against  a  tree,  groaning  and  cursing,  with  his  right  arm 
hanging  useless  from  a  wound,  now  called  out  to  Arn 
cliffe  to  come  away  while  he  could,  and  leave  the  das 
tardly  crew ;  but  the  disappointed  man  lingered  to  say, 
as  he  spurned  the  body  of  one  of  the  Indians  who  had 
opposed  him, 

"  What  hope  of  protection  can  you  have  from  such 
cowards  as  these  ?  and  I  tell  you  plainly,  I  will  have 
my  lad.  My  tribe  are  more  numerous  and  powerful 
than  these  poor  fishers ;  I  will  bring  them  down  on  you, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  101) 

and  not  only  carry  off  my  son,  but  the  powder  and  shot 
you  have  dragged  all  this  way.  It's  not  in  my  way, 
but  my  followers  will  claim  all  your  scalps;  so  you 
know  what  you  have  to  expect." 

The  next  minute  he  led  off  his  men  up  the  wood,  leav 
ing  the  hunters  to  lament  that  they  had  ever  planned 
the  expedition,  which  had  terminated  so  unfortunately. 
The  scene  of  the  contest  was  melancholy ;  William, 
sobbing  with  shame  and  sorrow,  stood  aloof,  while  Mr. 
Rodney,  with  kindness  and  firmness,  endeavored  to  con 
sole  him ;  the  rest,  in  the  mean  time,  were  examining 
the  wounded  and  dead. 

Four  of  the  enemy  lay  quite  dead,  the  wounded  had 
been  carried  off,  and  Hamatcha  made  a  sign  to  Crofton 
that  his  people  desired  to  carry  off  the  scalps  of  the 
slain  ;  but  the  stern  and  determined  refusal  he  uttered 
was  perfectly  comprehended  by  the  Indians,  who  turned 
away  obediently,  though  reluctantly.  Of  their  own 
party,  only  one  man  was  actually  dead,  but  two  more  of 
the  Indians  were  severely  wounded.  The  distress  of 
their  companions  seemed  very  deep ;  but  the  chief  ex 
plained  that  they  must  not  delay  their  return,  lest  their 
vindictive  opponents  should  take  the  opportunity  of 
attacking  the  weak  garrison  at  the  lodges. 

The  procession  moved  slowly  down  the  mountains  ; 
the  hunters  carried  the  bears,  and  the  Indians  took  off 
their  own  dead  and  wounded,  but  left  the  bodies  of  their 
foes  exposed  to  the  wild  beasts,  though  Harold  did  sug 
gest  that  they  should  decently  bury  them  ;  but  the  chief, 
somewhat  impatiently,  reminded  him  of  the  danger  to 
their  women  and  children. 

"  Bad  Indian,  come  back ;  many !  many  !  "  said  he, 
spreading  his  arms  out  to  express  the  multitude.  "  Kill 
10 


110  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

all,  ire  all  lodge,  take  all  scalp ;  white  men,  Indian,  all 
go,  quick." 

Rodney  endeavored  to  make  out  how  far  from  them 
the  lodges  of  their  dangerous  opponents  lay,  and  how 
long  it  might  be  before  they  could  return  in  force  ;  but 
it  was  difficult  to  extract  from  the  chief  any  idea  of 
time  or  distance.  He  pointed  to  the  south,  and  waving 
his  hand,  said,  "  Many,  far ; "  then  to  the  sun,  and  by 
his  holding  up  three  fingers,  Mr.  Rodney  concluded  he 
meant  that  it  might  be  three  days  before  the  enemy 
could  return  in  great  force ;  but  all  this  was  uncertain, 
for  Dick  declared  these  were  the  same  Indians  he  had 
seen  far  to  the  north-west.  It  was  probable,  therefore, 
that  they  belonged  to  a  wandering  tribe,  and  were  con 
tinually  roaming  about  in  search  of  spoil.  Harold 
feared  that  they  might  be  nearer  than  Hamatcha  calcu 
lated,  and  suggested  that  they  should  at  once  ascertain 
what  direction  they  must  take  to  avoid  the  savages,  since 
it  was  scarcely  to  be  hoped  that  they  should  conquer,  if 
opposed  by  the  whole  tribe. 

"  Assuredly  not,  Harold,"  said  Mr.  Rodney.  "  The 
better  part  of  valor  is  discretion.  We  must  run  away. 
But  whither,  is  an  important  question  ;  all  we  can  do  is 
to  endeavor  to  obtain,  by  the  usual  painful  and  laborious 
process,  some  information  on  the  subject  from  the  chief, 
our  very  ignorant  friend  in  need." 

"  We  must  endeavor,  Rodney,  at  all  events,  to  save 
this  poor,  distressed  boy  from  the  hands  of  his  unnatural 
parent,"  said  Harold. 

William,  who  was  walking  by  their  side,  covered  his 
face  at  this  allusion ;  his  pride  and  his  sensibility  were 
alike  wounded  at  his  position,  and  he  shrunk  from  dis 
cussing  the  subject  with  his  friends. 


OF    THE    UOCKY    MOUNTAINS.  Ill 

"  Cheer  up,  my  boy,"  said  Harold,  "  you  are  not  the 
first  who  has  had  to  mourn  over  the  delinquency  of  a 
parent.  You  have  done  your  duty  in  trying  to  reclaim 
him,  it  is  now  your  duty  to  leave  him." 

"You  want  humility,  William,"  said  Mr.  Rodney. 
"  God  has  pleased  to  send  this  trial  to  you,  and  you 
rebel  against  His  will,  and  refuse  to  bow  meekly  to 
your  infliction.  Your  father  seems  to  be  a  man  of 
understanding,  though  evil  passions  have  perverted  it. 
Let  us  hope  and  pray  that  God  may,  in  His  own  good 
time,  visit  and  recall  him  to  His  fold.  Even  the  sight 
of  his  child  shunning  his  society  may  lead  him  to 
reflection  and  repentance.  You  must  bear  your  cross 
patiently,  William,  or  you  are  unworthy  of  the  name  of 
Christian." 

The  boy  thanked  his  friends,  and  made  strong  ef 
forts  to  overcome  his  morbid  feelings,  and  to  talk  as 
usual  with  Mike  and  Dick,  who  kindly  tried  to  console 
him. 

They  were  now  within  sight  of  the  lodges,  and  the 
uneasiness  of  the  chief  subsided,  as  he  saw  all  remained 
undisturbed,  and  heard  the  merry  voices  of  the  children. 
Nor  was  it  long  before  a  troop,  headed  by  Pat,  ran  for 
ward  to  meet  them,  the  boy  crying  out,  as  he  saw  the 
bears,  "  And  was  they  biting  hard,  Mike  ?  Musha ! 
sure  they're  grand  bastes  ! "  Then  seeing  the  body  of 
the  poor  Indian,  he  added,  "  Worra !  worra !  was  the 
baste  killing  the  poor  red  man  ?  —  what  for  were  ye  not 
telling  me  go  to  be  watching  the  dens  ?  Ochone  !  " 

The  sight  of  the  dead  and  wounded  produced  great 
wailing  and  lamentation  among  the  women  ;  but  there 
was  some  consolation  in  the  promise  of  unusual  feasting 
which  the  sight  of  the  bears  afforded.  They  were  soon 


112  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

skinned,  and  steaks  broiled  for  the  hunters,  and  it  was 
not  till  they  had  eaten  and  rested,  that  the  adventures 
of  the  day  came  out,  and  the  two  Irish-women  learnt 
how  William  had  met  his  father.  Mary  wept  silently, 
but  Peggy's  indignation  was  loquacious ;  she  insisted  on 
it  that  the  unnatural  father  had  no  right  to  William, 
who  was  bequeathed  to  her  by  his  mother,  and  she 
defied  the  villain  to  try  and  wrest  her  own  from  her. 

Nevertheless,  when  she  became  fully  aware  of  the 
threatened  invasion,  she  was  more  inclined  to  avoid 
than  to  defy  the  unprincipled  man,  and  would  gladly 
have  set  out  immediately.  But,  after  much  time  wasted 
in  the  difficult  attempt  to  understand  the  plans  of  Ham- 
atcha,  in  which  Pat's  ready  acquisition  of  words 
proved  useful,  it  was  at  length  made  out  that  the  whole 
party,  red  men  and  white  men,  must  set  out  by  moon 
light  this  very  night.  They  must  proceed  along  the 
base  of  the  snowy  mountains,  north,  till  the  Indians 
should  join  some  powerful  friends ;  then  the  travellers 
must  cross  the  mountains  to  those  valleys  beyond, 
which  the  vindictive  tribe  dared  not  enter,  for  the 
Indians  who  frequented  those  valleys  were  their 
enemies. 

"  And  doubtless  will  prove  our  enemies,  too,"  said 
Mr.  Rodney,  "  if  we  ever  succeed  in  scrambling  up  to 
the  clouds,  and  then  descending  safely  again  to  earth. 
Surely  some  of  these  tribes  are  equestrian.  There, 
William,  take  this  paper  and  sketch  a  horse  upon  it, 
that  we  may  inquire  of  the  people  if  such  a  strange 
animal  be  known  among  them." 

The  experiment  succeeded,  the  performance  of  Wil 
liam  was  regarded  with  wonder  and  admiration,  and 
the  travellers  were  informed  that  beyond  the  moun- 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  113 

tains  there  were  u  many,  many "  of  the  animals ;  an 
assurance  that  somewhat  reconciled  the  dejected  wan 
derers  to  their  formidable  task  of  crossing  the  snowy 
ridges. 

The  Indian  who  had  been  slain  was  buried,  with  the 
usual  heathen  formalities,  his  bow  and  spears  being 
placed  at  his  side,  after  which,  at  midnight,  they  set  out, 
a  long  and  slowly-dragging  train.  The  wounded  men 
were  borne  on  hastily-constructed  litters,  the  babes  on 
the  backs  of  the  mothers  ;  household  goods  they  had 
none,  except  some  woven  rush-baskets,  nets,  spears,  and 
bows,  which  were  easily  carried  away ;  and  the  Indians 
who  were  not  laden  assisted  their  visitors  in  carrying 
their  heavy  baggage,  including  the  skins  and  the  flesh 
of  the  bears.  For  eight  weary  hours  they  marched  on 
over  pleasant  plains,  at  this  season  easily  crossing  the 
rivulets  which  flowed  from  the  mountains;  then  they 
paused  on  the  banks  of  a  deep  river,  and  the  Europe 
ans  looked  with  dismay  at  the  obstacle. 

"  Sure,  won't  we  be  swimmin'  across,"  said  Mike, 
''  barrin'  my  mother,  she  niver  swimmin'  a  sthroke, 
and  Mary  herself  being  a  poor  hand.  Would  we  be 
makin'  a  boat,  Dick  ?  " 

"What's  the  lad  talking  about?"  answered  Dick. 
"  Think  ye  a  man  can  build  a  boat  out  of  reeds  and 
slate  stones?  Just  you,  Mr.  Crofton,  put  it  to  them 
queer-tongued  chaps  how  it  is  they  think  of  getting 
over  this  water  ?  " 

The  chief  signified  that  the  whole  party  must  halt 
till  he  despatched  some  of  his  followers  down  the 
banks  of  the  river,  and  all  were  glad  to  eat  and  sleep 
till  the  messengers  returned,  accompanied  by  a  number 
of  strange  Indians,  who  carried  a  long  light  canoe,  a 
10* 


114  THE    BEAR-HUNTEKS 

glad  sight,  which  promised  to  smooth  the  difficulty. 
Two  of  the  strangers  launched  the  canoe,  which  would 
contain  no  more  than  eight  at  once ;  and  on  Harold 
calling  Hamatcha  to  be  one  of  the  first  party,  the  chief 
drew  back,  and  said,  in  a  melancholy  tone,  "  White 
man  go  away,"  pointing  across  the  water ;  "  Hamatcha 
go  friends,"  showing  the  stranger  Indians  who  furnished 
the  canoe,  and  with  whom  they  understood  their  friendly 
hosts  were  now  about  to  take  refuge. 

This  announcement  caused  equal  sorrow  and  alarm ; 
they  regretted  the  separation  from  the  simple  and 
friendly  people,  and  they  dreaded  the  perils  that  lay 
before  them  in  an  unknown  country.  Crofton  in 
quired  if  any  man  of  either  tribe  could  be  tempted  to 
accompany  and  guide  them  ;  but  all  steadfastly  refused 
to  leave  their  own  friends,  knowing  that  their  safety 
from  the  fierce  tribes  depended  entirely  on  their  union. 

Crofton  then  opened  his  portmanteau,  that  before 
their  separation  he  might  make  some  parting  gifts  to 
the  people  whose  hospitality  to  strangers  had  been  the 
cause  of  banishment  from  their  homes.  A  gay-colored 
Indian  chintz  dressing-gown,  presented  to  Hamatcha, 
excited  unbounded  admiration  and  gratitude.  He 
then  distributed  some  silk  handkerchiefs  among  the 
women,  much  to  the  vexation  and  disgust  of  Captain 
Scruton,  who  declared  that  cotton  handkerchiefs  would 
have  pleased  them  as  well,  and  these  were  of  costly 
Indian  silk.  But  Harold  only  laughed  at  this  useless 
economy,  and  ransacked  his  possessions  to  find  trifles 
to  bestow  on  all  his  friends.  Besides  these,  two 
knives  and  a  frying-pan,  which  had  excited  great  ad 
miration,  were  given  to  them,  and  were  highly  prized. 
The  skins  of  the  bears,  and  part  of  the  flesh,  were  left 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  115 

with  the  boatmen  who  were  to  row  them  across ;  and 
thus  the  baggage  of  the  travellers  was  considerably 
lightened.  The  Irishwomen  even  found  some  pins  and 
needles  to  leave  with  the  Indian  women,  to  whom  they 
had  already  taught  the  use  of  these  implements ;  and 
they  received  in  return  as  many  of  the  light  rush  mats 
as  they  could  carry,  to  serve  for  mattresses. 

Then  the  affecting  separation  took  place.  The  Eu 
ropean  women  and  boys  wept ;  the  more  resolute  In 
dians  concealed  their  emotions,  except  that  their  falter 
ing  words  denoted  the  sorrow  they  felt  in  parting  from 
such  generous  and  powerful  friends.  The  travellers, 
in  two  divisions  were  transported  across  the  river ; 
Hamatcha  accompanying  the  last,  to  point  out  the 
direction  to  the  mountain  pass,  the  exact  situation  of 
which  they  in  vain  attempted  to  comprehend,  except 
that  they  must  walk  along  the  base  for  two  suns  ;  and 
then,  by  raising  and  depressing  his  arm,  he  showed 
them  they  must  often  ascend  and  descend,  and  they 
concluded  the  lofty  range  was  intersected  by  valleys. 
Then  he  left  them,  and  slowly  and  sadly  they  marched 
forward  over  well-watered  rising  ground,  a  heavy 
gloom  resting  on  all ;  for  they  felt  as  if  they  were 
wandering  further  from  civilization  and  security. 

"  I  cannot  help  thinking,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  that 
our  kind  but  ignorant  friend  Hamatcha  has  counselled 
us  erroneously.  I  am  of  opinion  that,  by  persevering 
in  our  progress  to  the  south,  we  must  in  the  end  have 
struck  on  the  golden-sanded  river  Sacramento,  which 
would  have  conducted  us  to  St.  Francisco  and  to  Euro 
peans." 

"  If  we'd  ever  reached  the  place,"  said  Scruton. 
*  But  the  mountains  in  California  swarm  with  robbers 


116  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

and  murderers,  Indians  and  diggers,  ready  to  pounce 
on  any  traveller,  and  rifle  him  of  his  gold ;  or,  if  dis 
appointed  of  plunder,  they  make  no  scruple  of  murder 
ing  him.  There's  no  safe  way  to  St.  Francisco  but  by 
sea,  or  with  an  armed  guard.  What  would  you  say  to 
making  to  our  old  landing-place,  to  pick  up  what  those 
rogues  have  left ;  and  then  perhaps  we  might  rig  up  a 
boat  or  a  raft,  and  coast  to  St.  Francisco." 

"  Pardon  me,  Captain  Scruton,"  answered  Mr.  Rod 
ney,  "  if  I  look  on  your  proposal  as  little  short  of  madness. 
We  were  driven  from  the  coast  by  famine  and  savage 
foes  ;  through  many  dangers  we  have  progressed  thus 
far  inland,  why  should  we  fling  ourselves  on  destruction  ? 
On  either  hand  we  must  inevitably  have  to  cross  a 
range  of  mountains ;  then  by  all  means  let  us  proceed 
east.  There  are  trading  stations  of  Europeans  beyond 
these  mountains,  even  before  we  reach  the  last  and  most 
formidable  chain,  the  Rocky  Mountains." 

The  bear's  flesh  afforded  them  abundant  food,  and 
the  mountain  streams  fresh  water  ;  and  they  went  on 
for  the  "  two  suns,"  without  any  greater  difficulty  than 
crossing  the  various  streams.  Then  Scruton  pointed 
out  that,  at  no  great  distance,  the  snowy  crests  of  the 
mountains  seemed  to  be  divided  into  two  peaks,  and 
he  suggested  that  if  any  pass  was  practicable,  it  might 
be  at  this  spot ;  and,  though  the  pine  forests  on  the 
lower  ridges  presented  the  usual  impediments,  they 
determined  next  morning  to  make  the  attempt. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  117 


CHAPTER    XI. 

The  Ascent  of  the  Snowy  Mountains.  —  A  deserted  Hut.  —  The  Elk.  — 
The  negligent  Sentinels.  — The  Frightful  Pass.  — The  Despair  of 
Dennis.  —  Brighter  Hopes.  —  America  in  contempt. 

BINDING  their  burdens  firmly  on  their  shoulders, 
and  preceded  by  Dick  and  John  as  pioneers,  the  trav 
ellers  once  more  commenced  an  ascent  so  formidable 
as  to  seem  almost  impossible.  The  women  bore  their 
exertion  bravely ;  Pat  tripped  over  the  underwood  or 
crawled  beneath  the  matted  branches  gleefully  ;  Mr. 
Rodney  alone  sighed  over  the  toil.  Accustomed  to  a 
life  of  bodily  ease  and  quiet  study,  the  change  was 
violent  to  this  state  of  excessive  labor,  which  allowed 
no  interval  for  mental  enjoyments.  He  looked  wistfully 
on  his  beloved  pupil,  who  was  robust,  excited,  full  of 
enjoyment  of  his  new  condition  of  adversity,  watching 
for  adventure,  almost  courting  peril,  and  then  thought, 
"  For  his  sake,  I  must  bear  this  strange  life  uncomplain 
ingly.  Happy  days  of  youth,  when  labor  is  pleasure, 
and  privation  merely  amusement !  I  must  not  suffer 
myself  to  grow  old  yet  awhile." 

For  the  first  day  the  weather,  though  cold,  was 
bright  and  clear,  and  they  bivouacked  beneath  the 
pines  among  the  straggling  bushes  at  night  with  tolera 
ble  comfort,  under  their  warm  cloaks  and  coverings. 
The  second  day  was  dark  and  gloomy,  the  wind  blew 
keenly  over  the  snowy  heights,  and  before  night  the 
snow  began  again  to  fall ;  and  though  it  was  now  Feb- 


118  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

ruary,  threatened  a  serious  storm.  The  rude  tents 
were  blown  down,  the  trees  afforded  insufficient  protec 
tion,  and  they  crept  shivering  beneath  their  cloaks  and 
skins,  and  tried  vainly  to  sleep  thr6ugh  the  stormy 
night,  rendered  still  more  dreary  by  the  howling  of  the 
wolves,  so  close  to  them,  that  twice  during  the  night 
Harold  rose  to  chase  them  by  firing  his  gun. 

The  morning  arose  dark  and  tempestuous ;  they 
attempted  in  vain  to  light  a  fire  to  make  some  tea, 
and  were  at  length,  compelled  to  breakfast  on  some 
biscuit  moistened  with  snow,  and  then  set  out  to  move 
upwards  slowly  through  the  snow,  struggling  against 
difficulties,  till  the  weakest  were  quite  exhausted,. just 
as  they  reached  a  level  spot,  covered  with  snow,  where 
a  deep  niche  in  the  rocks,  over  which  the  pines,  bent 
by  the  winds,  had  formed  a  sort  of  roof,  afforded  them 
a  welcome  shelter.  They  spread  the  bear-skins  and 
mats  over  the  snow,  lighted  a  fire  in  the  sheltered 
extremity  of  the  hollow,  and  filling  the  large  iron  kettle 
with  snow,  contrived  to  boil  a  good  portion  of  the  leg 
of  the  bear,  which  was  their  last  meat,  all  lying  down  to 
sleep  soundly  while  their  dinner  was  cooking,  except 
one  to  watch  the  fire. 

They  enjoyed  so  much  the  food,  the  rest,  and  the 
shelter  from  the  storm,  that  they  did  not  leave  till 
next  morning,  that  they  might  have  a  warm  break 
fast  before  they  commenced  the  toils  of  the  day.  Still 
the  storm  continued,  and  after  struggling  on  during 
the  day,  evening  brought  them  to  a  ridge  from  which 
a  sharp  and  precipitous  descent  led  to  a  long  ravine  or 
separation  of  the  mountains,  which  was  now  apparently 
half-filled  with  snow,  through  which  the  dark  pines 
appeared. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  119 

It  was  vexatious  to  have  to  descend  only  to  ascend 
again.  Still,  it  was  inevitable,  and  with  more  difficulty 
than  they  had  ever  yet  experienced,  they  scrambled 
down  the  steep  descent  to  the  ravine,  and  looked  round 
for  some  nook  to  shelter  them.  What  was  their  sur 
prise,  to  see,  at  some  little  distance,  a  sort  of  hut, 
towards  which,  in  great  anxiety,  they  marched  over 
the  yielding  snow.  It  was  a  large,  low,  circular  erec 
tion,  somewhat  similar  to  the  lodges  of  their  late 
hosts ;  the  walls  of  loose,  dry  bushes ;  the  entrance 
from  above.  The  interior  was  clean,  but  contained  not 
a  single  trace  of  habitation,  except  the  skeleton  head  of 
an  elk  or  moose-deer,  with,  its  tremendous  horns,  from 
which  they  concluded  that  the  previous  inhabitants  of 
the  hut  had  been  hunters,  and,  also,  that  the  elk  was  to 
be  found  in  the  mountain  forests ;  a  circumstance  which 
filled  them  with  joyful  hopes. 

Leaving  the  old  man  and  the  women  in  possession 
of  the  hut,  the  rest  set  out  immediately  to  beat  the 
woods,  hoping  to  discover  some  game ;  but  night  was 
at  hand,  and  after  a  vain  search,  they  were  compelled  to 
turn  back  in  some  despondence.  Just  then,  Pat,  whose 
favorite  perch  was  always  the  bough  of  a  tree,  put  his 
round  face  from  a  pine,  and  made  a  signal  to  Crofton. 

"  Where  is  it,  my  boy  ?  "  asked  he,  eagerly,  and  the 
lad  pointed  to  a  spot  he  had  marked  from  the  height  he 
had  climbed,  and  said,  in  a  cautious  tone, 

"  Would  your  honor  be  lendin'  me  the  loan  of  your 
gun?"  . 

To  this  bold  request  Harold  made  no  answer;  but 
slinging  his  rifle  safely  at  his  back,  he  climbed  to  the 
side  of  Pat,  and  from  thence,  to  his  great  delight,  h6 
saw  a  noble  elk  feeding  quietly  on  the  first  young 


120  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

shoots  just  budding  from  some  of  the  pines  and  bushes, 
drawing  the  branches  towards  it  with  the  peculiarly- 
formed  upper-lip. 

Carefully  and  deliberately  Harold  took  his  aim, 
fired,  and  wounded  the  animal,  which  made  a  bound, 
and  forced  its  way  through  the  bushes ;  but  Mike,  who 
had  watched  the  direction  of  the  shot,  was  ready  to 
spring  forward  towards  the  spot,  and  as  soon  as  he 
heard  the  rustling  through  the  bushes,  waited  to  see  the 
elk,  and  fired  a  second  shot  into  it.  With  a  strange, 
unnatural  whistling  cry,  the  deer  leaped  from  the  wood 
against  Mike,  overthrowing  him,  and  lying  across  him ; 
he  struggling  violently,  but  unable  to  rise. 

The  boy's  shrill  cry  for  help  soon  brought  his  friends 
round  him.  The  elk  was  despatched,  and  Mike  was 
released,  considerably  bruised  by  his  weighty  antago 
nist,  but  proud  of  his  exploit. 

"  Sure  thin,  Dick,"  said  he,  "  didn't  we  give  him  the 
shots  illigant  ?  and  isn't  it  a  fine  skin  he's  carryin'  to  be 
coverin'  in  the  tint  for  his  honor  to  slape  in  ?  " 

This  elk,  or  moose-deer,  as  it  is  in  America  com 
monly  named,  was  nearly  six  feet  in  height,  the  legs 
long  and  firm,  the  head  and  horns  immense,  and  Mike 
turned  pale  as  he  thought  of  the  risk  he  should  have 
run,  if  the  animal  had  not  been  mortally  wounded.  It 
was  not  long  before  it  was  skinned,  and  the  skin  pre 
pared  by  the  directions  Mr.  Rodney  gave,  and  which 
his  reading  had  supplied  him  with.  The  inside  and 
outside  were  thoroughly  scraped,  to  make  the  hide 
smooth  and  of  equal  thickness,  then  smeared  over  with 
the  brains  of  the  deer  and  with  snow,  and  continually 
rubbed  till  a  soft  and  spongy  leather  was  produced,  and 
hung  in  the  smoke  of  the  fire  to  dry.  This  leather  the 


OF    THE    KOOKY    MOUNTAINS.  121 

Indians  use  for  moccasins,  and  for  the  warm  garments 
of  winter;  and  though  the  travellers  still  had  their 
clothes,  a  deer-skin  covering  was  not  to  be  despised  in 
this  severe  weather. 

In  the  mean  time  some  had  been  employed  in  cutting 
up  and  cooking  steaks  of  the  flesh,  which  resembled  beef 
rather  than  venison,  but  was  enjoyed  with  unbounded 
satisfaction  by  the  hungry  travellers.  They  slept  in 
their  hut,  and  were  somewhat  reluctant  to  leave  the  hol 
low  which  had  supplied  them  with  shelter  and  food ; 
but,  after  a  beef-steak  breakfast,  they  packed  their  abun 
dant  stock  of  meat  into  as  small  a  compass  as  they  could, 
leaving  the  bones  behind  them,  and  once  more  took  up 
their  burdens  and  prepared  to  face  the  mountain  forest 
and  its  difficulties. 

The  snow  had  ceased,  but  the  wind  was  still  cold  and 
wintry ;  yet  for  two  days  they  persevered  with  cheer 
fulness,  for  good  food  and  strong  hope  lessened  the  la 
bor  of  ascending  and  descending  through  entangled 
brakes  and  over  rough  ledges  of  rock.  On  the  second 
night  they  again  found  a  niche  at  the  edge  of  a  wood 
in  a  little  valley,  where  they  encamped,  taking  the  usual 
precautions  of  sleeping  with  a  fire  and  a  watch.  The 
first  sentinels  were  Crofton  and  William,  and  they  dis 
coursed  long  on  the  boy's  constant  source  of  care,  which 
•only  his  firm  trust  in  God,  and  his  belief  that  the  trial 
was  sent  in  mercy,  could  have  enabled  the  youth  to 
sustain  without  absolutely  sinking,  his  sensibility  was  so 
acute. 

As  they  sat  by  the  fire,  Harold  suddenly  started  up, 

saying,  "  I  am  convinced,  Will,  that  I  heard  a  rustling 

behind  us ;  it  must  be  another  elk,  and  have  him  I  will. 

Keep  watch  here,  my  lad,  till  I  beat  the  thicket."     Then 

11 


122  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

examining  his  rifle,  he  stole  softly  towards  the  spot  from 
whence  he  heard  the  sound. 

William  continued  to  sit  by  the  fire,  absorbed,  as 
usual,  in  thought,  till  he  was  startled  by  a  low  growling, 
and,  looking  round,  he  saw  a  troop  of  wolves,  forming 
a  half-circle,  and  gradually  drawing  up  to  the  encamp 
ment.  His  first  act  was  to  throw  a  heap  of  dry  sticks 
on  the  decaying  fire,  which  blazed  up,  but  did  not  deter 
the  animals,  which  advanced  with  a  furious  howl. 
Then  he  snatched  up  his  rifle  and  fired  at  them,  more 
with  the  hope  of  summoning  assistance  than  of  destroy 
ing  the  wolves,  for  he  was  an  unskilful  marksman.  At 
the  sound  of  the  shot,  the  men  rose  from  their  sleep, 
and  Crofton  appeared  from  the  wood.  There  was  no 
time  for  words ;  every  one  acted  directly,  and  in  two 
minutes  after,  the  shots  had  dispersed  the  marauding 
wolves.  "  Thank  God,  there  is  no  harm  done ! "  said 
Mr.  Rodney ;  "  but  I  am  surprised,  Harold,  that  you,  a 
sentinel,  should  have  left  your  duty." 

Harold  was  vexed  at  his  imprudent  sally,  and  Wil 
liam  was  ashamed  that  he  should  have  allowed  the 
wolves  to  steal  so  near  unnoticed,  and  they  both 
pleaded  guilty.  But  this  was  not  all ;  the  voice  of 
lamentation  was  heard,  and  Peggy  came  forward,  ex 
claiming,  — 

"  Ochone,  Will !  and  was  it  your  mother's  son 
would  ,be  letting  the  murthering  bastes  be  makin* 
off  with  our  blessed  mate !  and  we  be  starvin*  our 
selves  ?  " 

It  was  too  true,  the  wolves  had  succeeded  in  carrying 
away  the  spoil  that  had  tempted  them.  The  large  bas 
ket  of  venison  Avas  emptied ;  not  a  scrap  remained  for 
breakfast,  and  at  the  height  they  had  now  reached  it 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  123 

was  hopeless  to  expect  to  meet  with  more  game. 
Cheerlessly  they  pursued  their  march  next  day ;  on 
ward,  upward,  still  they  struggled  through  the  black 
forest.  At  length  they  came  on  a  rent  or  opening  ID 
the  mountains,  narrow  at  the  base,  and  widening  to 
wards  the  summit,  the  dark  rocks  on  each  side  rugged 
bare,  and  inaccessible,  while  far  above  them  rose  the 
snowy  peaks  which  they  believed  were  those  they  had 
seen  from  the  plains  below. 

A  rugged  path,  not  broad  enough  for  more  than  one, 
lay  close  to  the  walls  of  the  defile,  while  through  it 
poured 'a  torrent,  which  came  thundering  forward,  and 
flowed  towards  the  north-west.  The  travellers  paused 
for  a  moment  at  the  mouth  of  this  dismal  crevice, 
which,  though  it  still  gradually  ascended,  must  form  a 
pass  through  to  the  east ;  and  every  heart  sunk  at  the 
sight  of  the  silent,  gloomy,  apparently  interminable 
road  before  them.  Whither  would  it  conduct  them? 
Perhaps  only  to  perish  with  famine  amidst  the  unex 
plored  intricacies  of  the  mountains,  far  from  every 
living  creature. 

"  This  state  of  things  will  never  do,  Rodney,"  whis 
pered  Harold.  "  We  must  be  plucky  ourselves,  or  we 
shall  have  all  the  troop  lie  down  and  die.  Just  look  at 
Scruton ;  a  brave  fellow,  I'll  engage,  when  he  is  bear 
ing  down  on  the  enemy ;  but  now  he  is  as  pale  and 
spoony  as  a  milliner's  girl,  as  he  looks  at  this  via  dolo- 
rosa.  There's  nothing  for  it,  Rodney,  but  to  wave  our 
swords,  and  shout  the  old  slogan  — "  Up,  guards !  and 
at  them  ! "  What  do  you  think  if  you  were  to  make 
them  a  rallying  speech  ?  " 

Mr.  Rodney  declined  the  speech ;  but  Harold  was  a 
bost  in  himself.  He  formed  his  troop  into  a  line, 


124  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

cheered  the  women,  laughed  at  the  grave  faces  of  the 
men,  rated  John  for  skulking  behind,  as  if  he  had 
broken  the  knees  of  his  best  hunter,  and  then,  should 
ering  his  rifle  and  whistling  a  lively  march,  he  led  on 
his  people.  But  it  was  not  easy  to  preserve  cheerful 
ness  inclosed  between  those  towering,  and  sometimes 
overhanging  rocks,  treading  a  path  so  rough  that  the 
progress  was  slow  and  painful ;  while  often  the  river 
flowed  over  their  narrow  way,  and  compelled  them  to 
plunge  into  the  icy  water  two  or  three  feet  deep,  till 
they  could  attain  a  dry  spot. 

The  pass  was  so  tortuous  that  they  could  rarely  see  a 
hundred  yards  before  them ;  but  at  every  turn  they 
hoped  for  a  more  cheerful  prospect,  but  in  vain.  For 
six  or  seven  miles  they  toiled  on ;  then  the  defile  opened 
into  a  kind  of  basin,  wild  and  barren,  and  covered  with 
stones  fallen  from  above.  Still  the  only  outlet  from 
this  comparatively  open  spot  was  another  narrow  defile, 
through  which  the  same  river  rushed,  and  which  was 
inclosed  between  rocks,  still  high  and  gloomy- as  ever. 
To  increase  their  distress,  the  wind  rose,  sweeping 
fiercely  through  the  defile,  and  the  thick  snow  again 
fell,  darkening  the  little  light  they  received  from  the 
narrow  strip  of  sky  above  them,  and  they  were  glad  to 
seek  shelter  in  a  dark,  damp  cavern,  where  t«ads  were 
crawling  on  every  side  ;  but  they  contrived  .o  banish 
them  to  their  holes,  and  lighten  the  dismal  gloom  by 
making  a  fire  of  a  few  sticks  collected  during  the  day ; 
and  warmed  by  some  tea  —  they  had  no  longer  any 
meat  —  they  coiled  themselves  round  the  fire,  and  slept 
as  well  as  the  howling  storm  permitted  them. 

Next  morning  they  found  the  snow  had  ceased,  the 
Bun  showed  itself  faintly  over  them,  arid  the  fresh  snow 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  125 

melted  by  its  beams,  poured  over  the  heights,  and 
swelled  the  river,  till  a  cold  fear  fell  on  the  wanderers 
that  they  might  be  completely  enclosed  in  this  frightful 
rocky  desert,  where,  except  the  toads  in  the  cave,  they 
had  never  seen  a  single  animal.  After  a  light  break 
fast  of  biscuit  and  water,  they  pushed  languidly  for 
ward,  observing  with  alarm  that  their  rugged  pathway 
now  ascended  precipitously,  and  the  fatigue  became  so 
great,  that  at  last  poor  Dennis  gave  way,  and,  sinking 
down,  he  said, 

"Isn't  it  paceful  I'd  be  dying,  Peggy,  if  we  were 
back  in  your  cabin  in  our  own  blessed  counthry  ?  and, 
sure,  if  it  be  His  will,  won't  it  be  as  well  to  die  in  this 
same,  barrin'  the  loneliness,  when  you'll  all  be  gone,  as 
you  nades  must  be,  gettin'  out  of  this  black  wilderness, 
and  lavin'  me  all  alone,  the  Lord  only  with  me  ?  and 
wasn't  He  with  Elijah,  His  prophet,  and  with  David 
himself,  that  was  afther  his  own  heart,  and  won't  He  be 
comforting  me  too  ?  His  name  be  blessed  !  " 

But  no  one  ever  thought  of  leaving  the  old  man  be 
hind.  They  had  the  sail-cloth  and  tent-poles  which  had 
been  used  for  Harold's  litter,  and  a  hammock  was  soon 
constructed,  where  Dennis  was  placed ;  a  little  brandy 
from  Harold's  stores  revived  him,  and  all  the  able  men 
cheerfully  offered  to  carry  him  by  turns,  as  well  as  the 
narrow,  rugged  road  would  allow.  Another  night  of 
cold  and  privation  was  got  over,  but  the  next  day  the 
ascent  had  become  so  abrupt,  the  narrow  path  so 
obstructed,  and  the  lofty  crags  on  each  side  looked  so 
threatening,  that  they  dared  hardly  speak  lest  the  tot 
tering  rocks  at  the  side  should  tall  and  crush  them, 
while  all  hope  of  surmounting  the  steep  before  them 
seemed  vain.  Even  the  strong  men  stumbled  and  fell 
11* 


126  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

in  the  trial,  the  women  and  boys  scrambled  on  all  fours, 
clutching  the  scattered  stones  to  aid  them,  which  -fre 
quently  rolled  down  under  their  grasp,  and  groans,  sobs, 
and  exclamations  of  despair  were  the  only  sounds  heard. 

At  length  they  reached  a  resting-place,  a  wide  level 
spot,  still  enclosed  on  each  side  by  the  snow-crowned 
heights,  but  an  opening  opposite,  the  travellers  saw  with 
thankfulness  led  downward,  though  it  might  perhaps 
only  lead  to  one  of  the  intersecting  valleys  of  the  chain. 
Weary  as  they  were,  they  did  not  pause  to  rest  now, 
the  spur  of  famine,  and  the  hope  of  relief,  urged  them 
to  proceed ;  they  crossed  the  plain,  in  the  midst  of 
which  was  a  lake,  which  was  the  source  of  the  river 
they  had  followed  up,  and  then  descended  through  a 
rocky,  snow-covered  defile  for  an  hour,  when  they  came 
on  a  wide  plain,  covered  entirely  with  snow,  and  diffi 
cult  to  cross,  for  the  sun  had  thawed  the  surface.  There 
was  neither  firewood  nor  water ;  they  dipped  their  dry 
biscuit  in  the  snow  which  they  had  not  the  means  to 
melt,  and  chewed  the  tasteless  morsel  with  sad  hearts 
and  silent  tongues.  From  this  miserable  spot,  a  short 
ascent  conducted  them  over  a  ridge  where  another  de 
scent  led  to  a  valley  much  lower,  which  they  reached 
just  as  darkness  shrouded  the  majestic  scene  around. 
But  they  had  seen  the  bushes  above  the  snow,  and  they 
were  able  to  collect  the  branches,  to  light  a  fire  in  a 
sheltered  rocky  niche,  and  to  indulge  in  the  luxury  of 
tea.  Their  evening  devotion  was  one  of  thanksgiving, 
for  they  looked  backward  on  perils  escaped,  and  forward 
with  renewed  hopes. 

The  morning  lighted  them  from  this  valley,  which 
was  but  lightly  covered  with  snow,  and  they  proceeded 
over  low  hills  to  a  succession  of  level  ridges,  where 


OP    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  127 

again  the  dark  pines  rose,  mingled  with  bushes  of  arte- 
misia,  the  very  twigs  of  which  had  an  aromatic  smell. 
Among  these  bushes  were  the  forms  of  some  small 
hares,  with  pretty  grey  fur  and  white  ears,  several  of 
which  fell  under  the  shot  of  the  eager  sportsmen.  The 
skins  were  cleaned,  and  Mary  took  possession  of  them, 
that  she  might  convert  them  into  caps  for  the  men, 
many  of  whom  had  been  compelled  to  face  the  wind 
and  the  sun  with  uncovered  heads.  But  the  flesh  was 
the  great  prize ;  and  they  gladly  rested  till  a  rich  game 
stew  was  prepared,  to  the  great  contentment  of  all, 
even  poor  Dennis  reviving  after  his  enjoyment  of  good 
meat  again. 

"  For  sartin,"  said  Dick,  "  it's  one  blessing  they 
have  in  this  poor  country,  that  a  chap  may  shoot  a 
hare  when  his  bairns  is  hung'ring,  and  not  be  feared 
of  being  shopped,  or  being  sent  off  to  Botany  Bay.  But, 
Captain  Scruton,  how  I've  heard  folks  tell  this  and 
tother  of  'Merica,  and,  as  far  as  I  see,  it's  like  to  be  a 
poverty-struck  place.  Bless  us,  what  do  folks  live  on  ? 
It  grows  nought." 

"  It's  a  grand  country,  Marlin,  but  we've  fallen  on  a 
poor  part,"  answered  Scruton. 

"Ay,  ay,  captain,"  said  Dick;  "it's  likely  we've 
landed  at  wrong  end ;  but  we've  come  over  a  good  bit 
of  ground,  and  it  seems  all  alike." 

"  It's  little  you'd  be  seeing  yet,  Mr.  Marlin,"  said 
Mary  ;  "  sure,  haven't  I  heard  them  spake  as  knows  it, 
that  there's  towns  in  this  same  'Merica  bigger  nor  Cork 
or  Liverpool  ?  " 

"That's  not  to  be  credited,  Mary,  honey,"  replied 
Dick  ;  "  but,  big  or  little,  I'd  like  to  light  on  one  of 
their  towns." 


128  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

• 

"  I  fear  we  shall  have  some  weary  days  before  we 
reach  them,  Dick,"  said  Harold ;  "  but  we'll  make  a  push 
for  them." 

"  Would  we  be  finding  a  bit  of  good  land  soon,  sir," 
said  Dennis,  "  where  Mr.  Marlin  would  be  running  us 
up  a  nate  cabin,  and  you  would  be  lavin'  me  and  the 
women  and  the  boys  to  farm  that  same,  and  be  living 
as  God  plases,  and  never  striving  at  all  to  be  seeking 
after  forbidden  things  ?  " 

"We  must  not  think  of  it  yet,  my  friend,"  said 
Rodney.  "  We  still  have  to  get  beyond  the  Rocky 
Mountains  before  we.  think  of  rest.  Then,  probably, 
we  may  locate,  till  Mr.  Crofton  be  tired  of  sporting,  and 
we  be  reinvigorated  for  further  travel.  I  trust  by 
God's  blessing  we  shall  speedily  be  extricated  from  this 
frightful  wilderness  of  mountains." 


OF    THE    IlOCKr    MOUNTAINS.  129 


CHAPTER    XII. 

Hares  and  Rabbits.  —  The  deceitful  Lake.  —  A  Skirmish  with  Sav 
ages.  —  Water  in  the  Desert.  —  The  Black  Bear  and  her  Cubs.  — 
The  value  of  Bear  Skin.  —  The  Rocky  Mountains  in  sight. 

THE  next  day's  journey,  brought  them  down  to 
gradual  slopes,  thickly  covered  with  high  bushes,  of 
sage-like  smell,  another  variety  of  the  Artemisia,  from 
thence  they  descended  to  white  plains,  and  an  exclama 
tion  of  pious  thanksgiving  burst  from  all,  for  they  could 
not  but  hope  that  these  plains  must  contain  the  means 
of  existence,  while  at  the  same  time,  the  labor  of 
travelling  would  be  greatly  lightened.  Already  they 
saw  numbers  of  small  hares  and  rabbits  moving  about 
under  the  shelter  of  the  bushes  ;  and  though  lofty  trees 
and  all  green  vegetation  were  wanting,  they  set  their 
feet  hopefully  on  the  level  ground,  and  marched  on  in  a 
direct  east  cousse.  Here  and  there  in  the  horizon  they 
traced  the  outline  of  mountains,  which  they  trusted  they 
might  be  able  to  avoid.  Their  most  important  care,  at 
present,  was  to  meet  with  water ;  but  for  some  time 
their  anxious  search  was  vain. 

They  could  not  but  believe  that  there  must  be 
many  rills  from  the  mountains,  and  they  deviated  to 
the  right  and  to  the  left,  hoping  to  strike  on  them, 
and  finally  fell  in  with  a  little  rivulet  of  melted  snow, 
which,  trickling  among  the  roots  of  the  bitter  sage 
bushes,  had  a  most  unpalatable  flavor ;  but  it  was 
useful  for  stewing  the  rabbits,  and  Hiey  were  glad 


130  THE    BEAU-HUNTERS 

to  keep  near  it  till  they  should  meet  with  a  purer 
stream. 

But  for  two  days  they  continued  their  march  over 
the  dry,  grey-colored  plain,  compelled  to  drink  of  the 
bitter,  turbid  rill ;  then,  to  their  great  joy,  they  saw 
the  glittering  of  the  large  sheet  of  water,  and  hastened 
towards  it.  Pat,  possessing  himself  of  a  tin  cup, 
speeded  on  before  the  rest,  to  dip  his  cup  in  the  lake, 
and  enjoy  the  cool  draught ;  but  no  sooner  had  he 
tasted  it,  than  he  uttered  a  doleful  cry,  calling  out, 
"  It's  doctor's  stuff  it  is,  sure  !  Will  it  be  them  Ingins 
themselves  will  be  putting  salt  in  it  ?  " 

This  was  a  melancholy  announcement,  too  well  con 
firmed  by  the  sight  of  the  willows  and  low  bushes 
around  the  lake,  the  branches  of  which  were  en 
crusted  with  a  saline  efflorescence,  from  the  spray  of 
the  water.  Disappointment  and  dismay  marked  every 
countenance,  and  the  two  poor  women  actually  sat 
down  and  wept. 

"  Don't  you  be  looking  like  that,  Will,"  sobbed  Mary  ; 
"  sure,  then,  it's  not  for  myself  I'd  be  sorrowing ;  isn't 
it  mother  dear,  and  Mr.  O'Reilly,  the.  masther  ?  and 
how  will  they  be  kaping  alive  without  the  drop  of 
water,  and  the  tea  ?  Ochone  ! " 

"You're  a  good  lass,  you  are,  Mary,"  said  Dick, 
*  and  if  I  thought  I  could  find  a  well  a-top  of  yon  big 
mountain  as  lies  there  north-east,  I'd  make  no  light 
»f  running  up  it.  But,  I  misdoubt  me,  here's  other 
work.  I  say,  captain,  must  I  pipe  to  quarters  ?  " 

From  the  mountain  Dick  had  pointed  out  appeared 
i  troop  of  wild-looking  naked  Indians,  who  advanced 
Jo  wards  the  travellers  ;  but  when  they  drew  near, 
Halted,  and  appeared  to  be  in  great  confusion.  Bows 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  131 

were  brought  forward,  and  the  Europeans  reluctantly 
prepared  to  defend  themselves. 

Still,  willing,  if  possible,  to  avoid  an  encounter, 
Mr.  Rodney  hastily  collected  some  of  the  white  feathers 
of  the  water-fowl  which  were  scattered  round  the  lake, 
arid  tying  them  to  the  end  of  a  long  willow-branch,  the 
party  moved  forward  to  meet  the  Indians,  waving  this 
signal  of  peace.  A  yell  and  a  shower  of  arrows  formed 
the  answer  to  this  demonstration.  Fortunately,  they 
were  still  separated  by  such  a  distance  that  the  arrows 
fell  short  of  their  aim.  This  was  not  the  case  with  the 
volley  of  shots  returned,  which  seemed  to  produce  great 
terror  among  the  Indians,  for  two  fell  as  if  dead,  and 
from  the  cries  it  was  judged  more  were  wounded.  En 
couraged  by  this  successful  effect,  the  travellers  moved 
quickly  forward,  and  approached  near  enough  to  see 
that  these  men  had  all  the  appearance  of  wild  beasts ; 
their  countenances  were  hideous  and  ferocious,  and 
utterly  devoid  of  intelligence. 

"  They  are  of  brutal  nature,  Rodney,"  said  Harold, 
"  and  can  only  be  subdued  like  brutes,  by  force.  See, 
they  are  again  drawing  their  bows.  Down  behind  the 
bushes,  my  men,  and  then  give  it  them  again." 

As  the  arrows  flew,  the  men  prostrated  themselves 
under  the  shelter  of  the  bushes  ;  then  rising,  they  poured 
a  double  volley  of  shots  on  their  antagonists,  who  re 
treated  with  frightful  yells  to  the  wood-covered  moun 
tain,  leaving  a  number  of  their  companions  dead  on  the 
tield,  while  the  Europeans  had  not  a  man  wounded. 
A  solitary  arrow  had  pierced  the  fur  cap  of  William, 
and  it  was  plain  it  might  have  indicted  a  fatal  wound, 
for  it  was  barbed  with  a  hard  stone,  polished  and  bright 
as  steel. 


132  THE    BEAtt-IlUNTEHS 

Pat  employed  himself  busily  in  collecting  these  ar 
rows,  of  which  great  numbers  were  scattered  around, 
while  the  rest  went  forward  to  examine  the  slain.  They 
shuddered  at  the  repulsive  appearance  of  these  savages, 
and  were  shocked  to  see  that  they  had  inhumanly 
abandoned  some  of  their  friends  who  were  yet  living. 
They  turned  away  from  the  spot,  determined  not  to 
linger  near  this  ferocious  tribe ;  and  carrying  away  as 
spoil  two  bows,  they  left  the  field  of  battle  and  the 
deceitful  lake,  scarcely  knowing  where  to  direct  their 
steps. 

"  At  all  events,"  said  Captain  Scruton,  "  it  will  be 
necessary  to  crowd  sail.  These  hideous  savages  may 
have  numbers  at  hand  to  back  them,  and  these  arrows 
well  sent  would  soon  cut  off  all  our  hands.  They  must 
be  a  cowardly  crew,  for  if  they  had  stood  their  ground, 
and  gone  on  peppering  us,  we  hadn't  a  chance." 

"  I'd  bet  a  good  deal,  captain,"  said  Dick,  "  that  yon 
wood  they've  taken  to  is  a  fine  place  for  watering,  and 
it's  hard  to  leave  it  to  them  ugly  dogs ;  but  it's  like 
we'se  have  to  march  on  till  we  come  on  another  such 
like  hill." 

Hungry  and  thirsty,  yet  somewhat  cheered  by  their 
easy  victory,  they  waited  but  to  shoot  two  brace  of  wild 
ducks,  and  then  went  on  straight  forward  till  they  had 
placed  some  miles  between  themselves  and  their  revolt 
ing  opponents.  Then  nature  cried  out  for  rest  and  food ; 
but  though  the  ducks  were  roasted,  none  had  appetite 
to  eat,  when  their  parched  mouths  craved  water.  For 
tunately,  they  found  on  the  dry  desert  a  plant  resembling 
sorrel,  which  they  chewed  gladly,  and  the  pleasant  acid 
juice  somewhat  relieved  their  excessive  thirst.  Then, 
too  weary  to  raise  the  tents,  they  lay  down  beneath  tne 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  103 

artemisia  bushes,  and  found  a  short  respite  from  their 
suffering  in  sleep. 

In  the  clear  morning  light  they  looked  round  on  the 
dismal  unvaried  desert,  and  a  hazy  line  in  the  horizon 
afforded  some  hope  of  mountains. 

"  And  where  there  are  mountains,  Harold,"  said  Rod 
ney,  "  there  ought  to  be  water.  God  send  we  may  soon 
reach  such  relief.  Never  did  I  believe  that  I,  who,  as 
you  can  testify,  have  not  been  a  water-drinker,  should 
long  so  much  for  a  bumper  of  that  neglected  beverage. 
Expect  to  see  me,  if  we  ever  escape  from  this  detestable 
desert,  as  curious,  for  the  future,  about  the  quality  of 
my  decanter  of  water,  as  I  have  ever  been  about  my 
vintages  of  port.  Eheu  ! " 

"  In  truth,  Rodney,"  answered  Harold,  "  you  know  T 
am  no  spoony,  and  yet,  for  my  life,  I  cannot  get  up  the 
steam  and  be  jolly,  like  Mark  Tapley,  when  my  tongue 
is  rattling  like  a  stone  in  my  mouth ;  and  I  should  be 
thankful  to  feed  on  grass,  like  the  beasts  of  the  field,  if 
we  could  find  any.  Well,  Captain  Scruton,  where  are 
we  ?  Will  you  take  the  helm  ?  Will  you  pilot  us  over 
these  endless  deserts,  and  through  the  Rocky  Moun 
tains  ?  " 

Scruton  groaned  as  he  replied,  "  I  am  useless  here, 
Mr.  Crofton,  adrift  on  an  unknown  sea,  without  com 
pass,  rudder,  or  provisions,  beset  with  rocks,  shoals,  and 
pirates.     I  doubt  our  ever  coming  into  port." 

"  Still,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  William,  "  I  am  con 
vinced  the  ground  is  more  yielding  to  our  step  than  it 
was,  and  the  bushes  look  less  gray.  Then,  I  observe  a 
high  hill  yonder,  at  our  right  hand." 

"  South-east  it  is,"  said  Dick.  "  He's  right !  Will 
keeps  his  eyes  open,  captain.  Yon  hill  will  be  like  to 

12 


134  TF*1.    BEAR-HUNTERS 

send  springs  and  melted  snow  down  here  among  these 
dry  bushes ;  and  if  we  fall  in  with  a  few  more  of  them 
savages,  it's  easy  to  quiet  'em,  as  we  did  yesterday." 

"  Is  it  yourself,  Mr.  Marlin,"  said  Mary  reproach 
fully,  "  will  be  shedding  blood  of  man,  as  though  he 
were  no  better  nor  a  baste  ?  Worra  !  worra  !  Wasn't 
I  thinkin'  betther  on  you.  Wouldn't  them  you  were 
killing  dead  outright  yesterday  be  having  souls  like  our 
selves?" 

"  It's  a  queshten,  Mary,  honey,"  answered  Dick. 
"  It's  my  thought  as  how  they  were  more  beasts  nor 
men.  God  forgive  me,  if  I'm  wronging  'em,  savage 
heathens  as  they  are.  Anyhow,  I  think  myself  they're 
better  out  of  mischief,  nor  living  to  be  feighting  and 
scalping  harmless  Christians." 

"  Remember,  my  good  girl,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  that 
we  tried  first  to  approach  them  pacifically,  and  only 
took  up  arms  in  our  own  defence." 

"  And  that  same's  altogether  lawful,"  decided  Dennis 
dogmatically,  "  and  the  Scripture  not  being  again'  it. 
Sure,  Mary,  when  I'm  saying  it,  you'll  be  belaving  your 
masther." 

Mary  sighed,  for  her  gentle  heart  shrunk  from  the 
sight  of  blood ;  and,  but  half  convinced,  she  walked  on 
silently,  meditating  on  the  last  state  of  these  unconverted 
heathens,  till  a  joyful  cry  from  Mike  roused  her. 

"  Isn't  it  a  dhrop  of  wather  I'm  seeing  on  my  brogue  ?  " 
he  exclaimed ;  "  and,  sure,  won't  this  same  be  a  reg'lar 
bog,  barrin'  it's  noways  green,  as  it  ought  to  be,  like  our 
own  illegant  bogs  in  green  ould  Ireland.  Will  I  be 
skipping  on,  yer  honners,  to  come  at  the  wather  ?  " 

Then,  not  waiting  for  the  required  permission,  he  and 
Pat  hopped  over  the  now  marshy  ground  before  the 


OF    TillO    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  135 

rest,  and  were  soon  kneeling  down  to  press  the  moisture 
from  the  earth,  and  extract  a  little  discolored  water  into 
their  tin  cups. 

"  It's  wather  it  is  ! "  replied  Pat  in  delight,  "  and  no 
salt  in  it  at  all,  at  all,  only  the  sage,  or  some  other  bit 
ter  yerb." 

None  were  patient  enough  to  wait  till  they  should 
reach  clear  water  to  assuage  their  thirst,  but  actually 
enjoyed  the  muddy,  discolored  draught,  bitter  with  the 
percolation  through  the  roots  of  the  sage.  But  as  they 
proceeded  they  soon  met  with  water  on  the  surface ; 
then  in  a  narrow  channel ;  finally  it  became  a  deep, 
clear  rill,  by  the  side  of  which  they  encamped,  and  held 
high  festival  on  water,  and  all  the  good  things  water 
could  produce  for  them. 

Moreover,  flocks  of  birds,  larger  than  quails,  though 
somewhat  resembling  them,  which  tenanted  the  sage 
bushes,  and  hovered  near  the  water,  were  marked  by 
the  sportsmen,  and  a  sufficient  number  were  shot  to  pro 
vide  a  plentiful  and  delicious  repast,  for  which  they 
failed  not  to  offer  grateful  thanks  to  God,  who  had  fed 
them  in  the  wilderness. 

For  the  next  two  days  they  travelled  up  the  banks 
of  the  stream,  which  soon  widened  to  a  little  rivulet, 
with  willow-edged  banks,  wild  fowl  hovering  over  it,  and 
a  greener  herbage  around  it.  Then  they  reached  the 
source  of  the  river  in  one  of  the  isolated  wooded  moun 
tains  which  were  numerous  in  this  desolate  region.  They 
approached  this  wood  with  caution,  remembering  their 
late  encounter,  and  warned  by  the  appearance  of  a  reg 
ular  trodden  path  to  the  side  of  the  river;  yet  as  the 
travellers  were  quite  aware  that  they  were  deficient  in 
the  keen  discrimination  which  enables  the  natives  at 


136  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

once  to  distinguish  a  trail,  they  could  not  decide  whether 
it  was  the  step  of  man  or  beast  that  had  marked  the 
path.  At  all  risks,  the  place  was  suitable  for  an  en 
campment  ;  they  rested  therefore  close  to  the  water, 
which  was  so  precious  to  them,  resolved  to  keep  watch 
strictly,  and  be  fully  prepared  for  action. 

Around  them  lay  many  isolated  hills,  and  the  vast 
chain  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  was  now  plainly  visible 
before  them,  and  many  an  anxious  glance  was  directed 
towards  that  formidable  barrier.  The  tents  were  once 
more  raised,  the  bear-skins  and  mats  spread  over  the 
marshy  ground,  a  fire  was  lighted,  and  a  supper  of. wild 
fowl  prepared,  then  all  gladly  sought  repose,  except 
Harold  and  Dick,  the  first  on  watch ;  both  quick  and 
alert  to  act,  but  careless  about  keeping  up  the  fire,  which 
they  did  not  consider  necessary  for  warmth,  and  which 
might  interfere  with  the  chance  of  sport. 

"  You  see,  Dick,"  said  Harold,  "  whether  these  foot 
marks  be  those  of  man  or  beast  the  visitors  will  take 
care  not  to  come  near  the  fire ;  they  will  keep  beyond 
our  shot.  Couldn't  we  smother  it  up  a  little  ?  What 
have  we  to  fear  from  Indian,  bear,  or  wolf:  we  have 
our  good  rifles  and  our  sharp  knives." 

"  Knives  is  it,  sir,"  said  Dick ;  "  then  as  to  them 
knives,  begging  your  pardon,  you'd  as  good  stick  a  pin 
into  an  old  bear.  It's  not  a  bit  of  good ;  you  might 
stick  him  right  and  left,  if  he'd  let  you,  and  he'd  haud 
on,  and  niver  be  no  worse.  But  just  send  a  shot  right 
through  his  head,  and  it'll  may-be  tell.  He's  a  desp'rate 
rogue  when  he's  vexed,  and  hugs  like  a  rat-trap  ;  and 
I'll  tell  you,  a  pat  with  them  sharp  claws  of  his  just 
rives  skin  and  fiesh,  so  you  mind  what  you're  about, 
Mr.  Crofton  ;  and  there's  another  thing,  we'se  have 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  137 

to  keep  quiet,  for  he's  not  that  fool  to  come  and  face 
us." 

They  smothered  the  fire,  and  then  crouched  among 
the  thick  bushes,  close  to  the  water,  and  there  waited 
patiently,  occasionally  muttering  their  hopes  and  fears 
to  each  other  till  past  midnight;  then,  weary  and 
cramped  with  their  position  they  were  about  to  rise, 
when  they  were  arrested  by  a  rustling  in  the  wood,  and 
a  heavy,  dull  sound  of  footsteps. 

"  It's  a  bear,  I'll  be  bound,"  whispered  Dick.  "  You 
fire,  and  then  run  up  a  tree,  till  I  give  another  shot ; 
and  if  that  won't  do,  and  we've  a  chance  for  it,  we  must 
try  another  round.  .  What  is't  ?  do  ye  see  ?  " 

Harold  did  see  a  huge  black  form  stepping  heavily 
along,  and  by  the  light  of  the  stars  he  saw  also  that  it 
was  not  alone.  It  was  a  she-bear,  with  two  cubs  wad 
dling  after  her.  They  approached  the  water  slowly, 
and  as  they  drew  near,  it  was  plain  the  unusual  appear 
ances  made  the  mother  uneasy.  She  growled  as  she 
looked  round  on  the  tents,  the  smoke  from  the  fire,  and 
the  various  signs  of  intrusion  on  her  grounds.  Then 
she  stopped,  and  turned  her  head  to  look  after  her  cubs, 
in  such  an  inconvenient  position  that  Harold  feared  he 
should  be  unable  to  take  a  good  aim ;  but  at  all  risk  he 
fired  upon  her. 

The  beast,  with  a  furious  roar,  turned  round,  and 
erecting  herself  on  her  hind  legs,  made  ready  to  fall  on 
her  foes.  Dick  called  out  to  Harold  to  take  care  of 
himself,  and  shot  the  animal  in  the  breast.  It  fell  for 
ward,  and  Harold,  thinking  to  secure  .the  conquest, 
turned  to  make  a  second  and  more  accurate  aim  ;  but 
before  he  could  fire  the  bear  had  risen  again,  and  with 
one  blow  of  its  heavy  paw  it  dashed  the  rifle  from  his 
12* 


138  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

hand,  which  went  off,  and  wounded  one  of  the  cubs. 
The  poor  beast  screamed  piteously,  and  this  fortunately 
diverted  the  mother's  attention  from  the  men,  and  she 
turned  away  from  it.  By  this  time  the  noise  of  war 
fare  had  roused  Mr.  Rodney  from  his  lair,  and  he  ap 
peared  fully  armed.  As  soon  as  he  saw  the  situation  of 
things,  he  waved  the  disarmed  Harold  to  one  side,  and 
cautiously  drawing  near,  shot  the  enraged  beast  through 
the  head. 

"  Don't  ye  be  over-sure  yet,  sir,"  cried  Dick,  running 
up  to  Harold  ;  "  she'll  cheat  you  again,  if  you  don't  look 
sharp.  And  what  occasion  were  there  at  all,  Mr.  Crof- 
ton,  for  you  to  show  again  after  yo.u'd  given  your  first 
shot ;  didn't  I  tell  you  about  them  sharp  claws  ?  You'll 
have  a  bonnie  hand  and  arm,  I'll  be  bound.  But,  Mr. 
Kodney,  we'se  not  let  yon  little  chaps  get  off;  they're 
good  eating." 

One  cub  was  dying:  the  other,  standing  licking  its 
dead  mother,  offered  itself  an  easy  victim ;  but  the  pit 
iful  women,  who  now  had  joined  them,  moved  by  the 
sight  of  the  affection  of  the  awkward  animal,  begged  its 
life.  Then,  to  make  sure,  as  Dick  said,  they  skinned 
the  old  bear  and  the  cub,  now  dead,  and  cut  up  the 
flesh ;  and  all  idea  of  returning  to  rest  being  given  up, 
they  employed  themselves  in  keeping  up  a  blazing  fire 
to  drive  off  the  wolves,  which,  attracted  by  the  smell  of 
blood,  had  drawn  near,  and  their  howls  rung  through 
the  mountain  forest.  The  surviving  cub  lay  moaning 
by  the  side  of  the  skins,  which  nothing  would  tempt  it 
to  leave  ;  and  Dick,  who,  though  rough,  was  tender 
hearted,  declared  "  there  was  no  biding  nigh  hand,  it 
wailed  so  like  a  Christian." 

They  were  not  sorry  when  morning  light  chased  alJ 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  139 

intruders,  and  allowed  them  to  look  round  and  consider 
their  position.  Harold  was  in  bad  spirits ;  his  hand 
and  arm  were  much  torn  by  the  sharp  claws  of  the 
bear;  and,  though  the  wounds  had  been  dressed  as 
carefully  as  circumstances  permitted,  he  still  suffered 
great  pain,  and  was  vexed  and  mortified  to  find  that 
his  favorite  rifle  was  bent  and  rendered  useless  by  the 
bear. 

"  It's  clean  beyond  my  hand,"  said  Dick,  looking  at 
the  gun.  "  Give  me  my  timmer  and  my  tools,  and  I'se 
not  turn  my  back  on  any  workman  living,  in  the  matter 
of  a  tidy  boat  or  canny  bits  of  house  jobs,  or  aught  in 
that  way ;  but  these  big  finghers  of  mine  could  never 
tackle  to  your  knicknackeries.  It'll  never  do  another 
stroke  of  work,  I'se  feared ;  it's  such  a  clean  smash  thaf 
awkward  beast  has  made  on't." 

"  The  bear  had  provocation,  Marlin,"  said  Mr.  Rod 
ney  ;  "and  it  is  in  the  nature  of  bears,  as  well  as  of  the 
nobler  creation,  to  indulge  in  fits  of  anger.  But  our  act 
of  revenge  shall  be  more  rational  and  profitable  ;  we 
will  eat  our  enemy." 

"  And  sure,  your  homier,"  said  Peggy,  "  isn't  there 
the  bag  full  of  that  same  precious  salt  as  was  lying 
wasting  about  yon  chatin'  wather,  and  vexing  Mary  and 
me  outright,  and  we  gatherin'  it  up  without  paying  a 
penny  at  all.  And  wouldn't  we  be  salting  these  ille- 
gant  hams,  and  smoking  them  over  that  black  fire,  and 
kaping  them,  seeing  we  may  come  again  on  the  famine 
days,  God  save  us !  " 

The  hams  of  the  two  bears  were  salted  and  smoked, 
and  the  rest  of  the  meat  packed  conveniently  for  car 
riage  ;  then  Mr.  Rodney,  looking  on  the  handsome 
skins  spre  \d  out  to  clean  and  dry,  observed,  — 


140  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  I  think,  my  friends,  you  are  taking  unnecessary 
trouble.  Why  should  you  encumber  yourselves  with 
these  weighty  furs  now,  at  the  end  of  February ;  when, 
according  to  the  laws  of  nature,  we  may  expect  the 
return  of  spring  speedily,  and  shall  certainly  not  require 
these  warm  coverlets." 

"  Furs  are  of  considerable  market  value,  Mr.  Rodney," 
said*  Scruton ;  "  and  after  my  heavy  losses,  I  am 
anxious  to  seize  every  opportunity  of  improving  my 
prospects.  It  would  be  unheard-of  wastefulness  to 
abandon  these  valuable  skins,  so  providentially  sent  to 
us." 

"What  madness,  Captain  Scruton!"  said  Harold, 
impatiently.  "  Do  see  how  all  these  poor  fellows  are 
laden.  Who  is  to  carry  this  additional  burden  ?  " 

"I  will  sooner  carry  them  myself  than  fling  away 
such  a  prize,"  answered  Scruton. 

"  Nay,  nay  !  "  said  Dick.  "  I'll  niver  stand  and  see 
it  —  sea  or  land,  blow  high,  blow  low,  captain's  captain, 
anyhow ;  and  I'se  niver  be  he  to  see  him  hug  a  freight 
like  that  atop  on  his  shoulders  while  I  were  able  to  take 
in  a  bit  more  lading.  I  reckon  it  would  be  all  one  as 
mutiny." 

So  Dick  rolled  up  the  bear-skins,  and  shouldered 
them  manfully,  leaving  the  disconsolate  cub  mourning 
for  this  utter  bereavement ;  and  Harold  dejectedly  bore 
off  his  disabled  rifle,  declaring  that  he  could  not  bear  to 
leave  it ;  besides,  Mr.  Rodney  suggested  there  was  the 
probability  of  falling  in  with  a  gunsmith  in  that  solitary 
wilderness. 

Thus,  well  provisioned,  but  all  heavily  laden,  they 
resumed  their  journey,  making  from  one  hill  to  another, 
for  there  they  always  met  with  streams  trickling  over 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  141 

the  heights,  now  that  the  sun  had  power  to  melt  the 
snow ;  and,  undisturbed  by  the  dread  of  famine,  they 
went  on  cheerfully  for  many  days.  Already  the  snow- 
crowned  ridges  of  the  Rocky  Mountains  were  seen 
plainly  before  them,  and  they  had  not  yet  encountered 
any  serious  obstacle  in  their  progress.  Relieved,  yet 
involuntarily  trembling  at  the  sight,  they  encamped  on 
the  banks  of  a  clear  rushing  rivulet,  amidst  tall  willows 
which  formed  a  thick  belt  on  each  side  of  the  water, 
and  passed  a  night  of  perfect  repose. 


142  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

A  Mischievous  Arrow.  —  The  Volcanic  Mountain.  —  Building  and 
Fowling.  —  A  Sporting  Excursion.  —  Where  lies  the  Mountain 
Pass.  —  The  Pine  Wood.  —  The  Glen  of  the  Dead. 

A  BRIGHT,  breezy  morning  tempted  the  managing 
women  to  desire  a  day's  delay,  that  they  might  wash 
the  linen.  This  was  granted,  and  the  men  employed 
the  time  well  in  shooting  the  partridges  and  water-fowl, 
or  in  fishing,  and  thus  made  large  additions  to  the 
stores  of  provisions.  The  linen  was  washed  in  the 
river,  and  dried  on  the  banks,  and  the  women,  assisted 
by  Dennis  and  Pat,  were  folding  and  smoothing  it  by 
the  water,  when  a  rustling  among  the  trees  on  the  oppo 
site  side  caught  the  attention  of  Pat,  who  uttered  a 
warning  cry,  but  too  late,  for  at  that  moment  an  arrow 
twanged  across  the  river,  and  stuck  in  the  foot  of 
Mary. 

But  the  cry  of  Pat  reached  the  ears  of  John  and 
Dick,  who,  armed  with  rifles,  came  up ;  and  Pat  point 
ing  out  to  them  the  spot  from  whence  the  attack  was 
made,  they  fired  into  the  thicket.  A  rustling  sound 
succeeded,  and  then  they  saw  two  Indians  appear,  who 
ran  with  incredible  speed  towards  a  wooded  hill  about 
a  hundred  yards  distant,  and  disappeared  among  the 
trees. 

u  They'll  have  gone  to  fetch  up  the  gang,"  exclaimed 
John. 

"  Ay,  ay ! "  said  Dick  ;  "  they'll  pipe  to  quarters,  and 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  14£ 

we'd  as  well  crowd  sail,  my  lad.  But,  Mary,  honey 
never  be  down-hearted ;  let's  see  this  mischief." 

Mary  suffered  the  men  to  inspect  the  wound,  and 
John,  somewhat  practised  in  stable  surgery,  undertook 
to  cut  out  the  barbed  arrow,  with  an  alarming  sort  of 
lancet,  vhich  he  produced  from  a  case,  and  the  opera 
tion,  though  roughly,  was  successfully  performed.  Then 
Peggy,  with  many  tears  and  much  reviling  of  the  In 
dians,  washed  and  bound  up  the  wound  ;  while  the  sports 
men,  recalled  by  the  sound  of  the  gun,  were  listening 
with  alarm  to  the  vexatious  adventure. 

"  We  ought  to  move  off  immediately,"  said  Scruton. 
"  No  doubt  the  Indians  will  covet  the  linen  they  have 
unluckily  seen." 

"  But  this  poor  girl  cannot  possibly  walk,"  said  Mr. 
Rodney. 

"  Sure,  then,  your  honner,"  said  Mary.  "  I'll  be 
managing  that  same  for  a  bit.  Won't  I  be  betther 
walking  with  a  sore  foot,  than  being  kilt  altogether  by 
them  haythens." 

Mr.  Rodney  protested  against  the  experiment ;  but 
all  were  so  anxious  to  escape  from  the  neighborhood  of 
that  suspicious  wood,  that  they  set  out  briskly,  the 
anxious  girl  scarcely  feeling  the  wound  in  her  desire  to 
escape  from  the  dreaded  Indians;  and  before  it  was 
quite  dark  they  had  left  the  spot  many  miles  behind 
them.  Then,  scarcely  able  to  see  where  they  had  halted, 
they  encamped  beneath  some  trees,  and,  relying  on  their 
watch,  all  slept  but  Mary,  who  lay  awake  in  great  pain. 
In  the  morning  she  was  feverish  and  exhausted;  her 
foot  was  greatly  inflamed,  and  it  was  plain  she  would 
be  unable  to  walk  at  present,  and  they  must  necessarily 
be  delayed. 


144  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

While  Peggy  fomented  the  swollen  foot,  and  Mr. 
Rodney  prepared  such  composing  medicine  as  the  trav 
elling  medicine-chest  afforded,  Harold,  Scruton,  and 
Dick  set  out  to  observe  their  situation,  and  to  choose 
some  retired  spot  for  their  enforced  rest.  The  scenery 
was  beautiful ;  a  vast  range  of  forest  was  spread  round 
as  far  as  the  lower  eminences,  which  formed  the  base 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains  range.  Tall  timber-trees,  just 
budding  into  leaf,  stood  at  short  distances ;  the  ground 
was  covered  with  newly-sprung  green  grass,  and  a  clear 
stream  murmured  musically  through  the  midst.  Flocks 
of  small  birds  were  hovering  round,  or  twittering  among 
the  trees ;  the  river  swarmed  with  fish,  and  gray  hares 
were  coursing  over  the  herbage.  It  was  a  lively,  ver 
dant  solitude. 

"  It  is  far  too  good  to  be  safe,"  said  Scruton.  "  We 
shall  come  on  some  of  those  land  pirates  cruising  about 
sooner  than  we  like,  or  I'm  much  mistaken." 

"  What  is  yon  tall  peak  I  see  over  the  trees  ?  "  said 
Crofton.  "  Let  us  go  a  little  nearer,  and  have  a  look 
at  it." 

The  mountain  was  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from 
the  encampment,  gloomy  and  isolated,  rents  and  fissures 
yawning  round  the  sides,  and  showing  the  black  volcanic 
rock  of  which  it  was  formed.  There  could  be  no  doubt 
of  its  being  an  extinct  volcano. 

"This  is  just  the  sort  of  place  the  Indians  hold  in 
dread,"  said  Scruton.  "  I  have  met  with  travellers  who 
have  lived  among  the  red  men,  and  all  say  that  these 
savages  believe  the  volcanic  mountains  to  be  haunted 
by  evil  spirits,  and  therefore  carefully  avoid  them.  I 
should  say  this  was  a  safe  place." 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  145 

"  I  say,  Dick,  would  it  be  possible  to  scramble  up 
and  see  what  we  can  find  above  ?  "  said  Harold. 

"How's  your  hand  for  the  job,  sir?  it's  nought  to 
me,"  said  Dick. 

The  hand  was  quite  well ;  and  giving  Captain  Scruton 
the  guns  to  hold,  the  two  active  men  climbed  the  side 
of  the  lofty  mountain,  clinging  to  the  creeping  shrubs, 
which  scantily  clothed  the  black,  burnt,  crumbling 
rock,  that  was  not,  however,  so  steep  as  to  render  the 
ascent  difficult.  It  seemed  about  three  hundred  feet 
in  height,  and  on  the  summit  some  snow  still  lay. 
When  they  reached  the  height,  they  saw,  with  aston 
ishment,  that,  with  the  exception  of  a  hem  of  about  a 
hundred  yards  in  width,  the  extensive  summit  was 
one  large  sheet  of  water,  surrounded  by  reeds,  and 
covered  with  thousands  of  wild-ducks,  geese,  and  other 
water-fowl;  while  on  the  sides  were  gathered  cranes, 
storks,  and  many  unknown  large  birds,  all  of  which 
seemed  quite  unconcerned  at  the  arrival  of  the  un 
usual  visitors.  The  men  stood  a  few  minutes  to  look 
at  the  scene. 

"We  must  have  Rodney  up  here,"  said  Harold; 
s(  he  will  enjoy  the  examination  of  this  curious  crater 
though  I  fear  he  will  not  like  the  fatigue  of  the 
ascent." 

"  I  were  considering,  sir,"  said  Dick,  "  as  how  we 
could  rig  up  a  bit  of  a  lodging  here  for  yon  poor  lass,  till 
she  come  round.  There's  never  a  soul  to  come  nigh,  I'd 
be  bound.  But,  Mr.  Crofton,  what's  astir  yonder,  sir  ?  " 

"  You  rascally  little  dog,  what  brought  you  here  ?  " 
said  Harold,  as  Pat  emerged  from  among  the  reeds  with 
his  cap  filled  with  large  eggs. 

"  Sure,  then,  yer  honner,"  replied  the  boy,  "  wasn't 
13 


146  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

I  tliinkin'  to  be  helpin'  you,  seeing  Mr.  Marlin  and  you 
wouldn't  be  havin'  the  time  to  be  birdnesting;  and 
aunt  Peggy  and  Mary  wantin'  so  sore  some  eggs,  and 
she,  poor  girl,  so  bad,  ochone !  And  will  ye,  Mr 
Crofton,  be  lendin'  me  your  caubeen  for  another  lot  of 
the  same." 

"  Get  along  with  you,  graceless,"  said  Harold ;  "  here 
are  eggs  enough  for  a  week ;  we  had  better  bring  Mary 
to  the  eggs  at  once." 

"And  wouldn't  that  be  the  raal  thing,"  answered 
Pat.  "  Sure,  then,  yer  honner  is  cute.  Will  I  run 
down  and  fetch  her  ?  " 

The  active,  nimble  lad  waited  for  no  reply;  but, 
swinging  himself  down  the  steep  as  lightly  as  if  he 
had  been  one  of  the  monkey  race,  was  at  the  encamp 
ment  long  before  the  men,  telling  of  the  wonders  of 
the  Black  Mountain,  and  alarming  poor,  languid  Mary, 
by  insisting  that  she  should  come  along  directly,  and 
run  up  the  bank. 

When  the  matter  had  been  duly  discussed,  it  was 
agreed  that  the  retirement  and  the  plenty  that  were 
found  in  this  strange  spot  rendered  it  desirable  for  a 
residence,  till  Mary  should  be  in  a  condition  to  walk, 
and  Dennis  be  recruited  by  rest  and  plentiful  food. 
There  was  some  difficulty  in  transporting  the  invalids 
and  the  baggage  to  the  heights,  but  the  strong  men 
did  not  shrink  from  toil ;  and  before  night  the  tents 
were  raised  on  the  mountain,  and  in  such  a  secure 
hold  no  watch  being  required,  all  slept  as  soundly  as 
their  noisy  neighbors,  the  aquatic  birds  would  allow 
them. 

When  morning  showed  them  their  new  domain,  the 
women  were  delighted  with  it.  Poultry,  eggs,  water, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  147 

and  security;  what  more  was  there  to  be  desired? 
The  wearied  old  man  again  petitioned  that  he  might  re 
main  in  such  a  pleasant  home  for  life  ;  till  Mr.  Eodney 
convinced  him,  that,  exposed  to  the  frost,  and  snows, 
and  winds  of  winter,  life  could  not  be  preserved  here  ; 
nor,  indeed,  could  they  have  remained  here,  if  they  had 
arrived  two  months  earlier.  Besides,  except  some  low 
bushes  which  had  crept  over  the  edge  from  the  rocky 
sides,  and  the  reeds  round  the  lake,  there  was  no  fuel. 
The  ground  was  covered  with  rich  short  grass,  springing 
from  a  light  sandy  soil,  and  was  in  every  direction  bur 
rowed  by  the  common  rabbit,  which  is  so  plentifully 
diffused  over  the  whole  earth. 

"  These  tents  might  easily  be  carried  away  by  a 
gale,"  said  Captain  Scruton.  "  "We  ought  to  have  some 
more  secure  protection  for  ourselves  and  our  property. 
What  do  you  say,  Marlin  ?  Can  you  rig  up  some  sort 
of  cabin  ?  " 

"  We're  short  of  timber  here,  captain,"  answered  he  ; 
"  but  we  can  easy  hoist  up  a  few  spars  from  below,  and 
fit  'em  in  for  posts." 

"  That  will  do,  Dick,"  interrupted  Harold.  "  I  see 
it  all.  Then  we  will  weave  the  reeds  in  to  form  the 
walls  and  roof,  and  daub  all  with  clay.  It  will  be 
capital." 

"  All  easy  enough  to  say,  sir,"  said  Dick  ;  "  but  words 
isn't  work.  There'll  be  a  good  bit  of  labor ;  but  we're 
not  badly  off  for  hands ;  so  let's  start." 

The  earnest  men  were  soon  down  on  the  plain ;  some 
tall,  slender  pines  were  cut  down,  lopped,  and  drawn  up 
with  ropes ;  and  glad  to  have  work  to  employ  them,  the 
active  "  hands  "  soon  had  the  frame-work  of  two  huts  run 
up  ;  one  for  the  women  and  the  cooking,  the  other  for  the 


148  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

men  and  the  baggage ;  the  arms  and  ammunition  being 
carefully  protected  by  the  bear-skins.  They  saw  with 
concern  that  of  the  ample  stores  brought  from  the 
wreck,  a  very  small  quantity  of  biscuit  and  potatoes  was 
left,  and  one  bag  of  flour.  Tea  they  had  yet,  but  very 
little  sugar  remained. 

"  The  sugar  we  must  resign  to  the  women  and 
O'Reilly,"  said  Harold,  "and  put  ourselves  on  short 
allowance  of  bread ;  this  will  be  no  great  privation 
when  we  can  procure  eggs  and  ducks  to  any  amount ; 
though  we  must  be  cautious  not  to  drive  away  our  game 
by  alarming  them  with  frequent  shots." 

But  Mike  and  John,  well  versed  in  the  meaner  arts 
of  sporting  by  nets  and  snares,  contrived  silent  methods 
of  procuring  the  fowls,  to  avoid  disturbing  them  by 
firing ;  while  Pat  continued  to  pillage  the  nests  with 
excessive  enjoyment,  though  not  always  with  impu 
nity,  for  he  had  more  than  once  a  conflict  with  an 
enraged  gander,  and  had  to  scream  for  help,  after  re 
ceiving  a  severe  drubbing  from  the  strong  wings  of  the 
injured  bird. 

In  a  few  days  the  simple  huts  were  completed  and 
thatched,  and  the  travellers  looked  round  with  quiet 
satisfaction,  enjoying  the  idea  of  a  home.  Spaces  had 
been  left  for  light  and  air,  and  the  tent  covers  and 
skins  made  carpets  and  couches  ;  Dick  entertained  some 
visions  of  tables  and  chairs ;  but  the  idea  of  a  perma 
nent  abode  in  this  mountain  solitude  was  utterly  re 
jected  by  Rodney,  Crofton,  and  Captain  Scruton. 

"It  is  somewhat  dismal,  Harold,  to  read  the  same 
books  over  day  after  day,  without  aim  or  end,"  said 
Rodney,  flinging  aside  his  favorite  "  JEschylus." 

"  My  dear  fellow,"  answered  Harold ;  "  take  up  my 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  149 

Shakspeare.  A  single  page  will  afford  you  materials 
for  thinking  for  the  day.  Suppose  you  commence  a 
Greek  translation  of  the  whole  of  the  plays,  and  in  the 
mean  time  I  will  descend  with  my  gun  to  lower  ground 
in  search  of  some  legitimate  sport.  Netting  birds  is  sad 
slow  work.  What  do  you  think  of  our  daily  life,  Cap 
tain  Scruton?" 

"  I  think  it  is  a  waste  of  time,  Mr.  Crofton,"  answered 
he ;  "  and  time  is  money.  It  is  always  an  unfortunate 
circumstance  to  be  encumbered  with  women  passengers. 
Here  are  we,  sound  and  seaworthy,  laid  up  in  dock, 
when  we  might  be  turning  the  little  that  is  left  to  some 
account ;  and  all  because  a  girl  has  a  bad  foot." 

The  next  morning  Harold  and  Rodney  took  their 
guns,  and  John  and  Dick  being  engaged  in  making  nets 
for  fowling  and  fishing,  Mike  was,  to  his  great  delight, 
accepted  as  an  attendant,  and  likewise  supplied  with  a 
gun.  Then  they  descended  from  their  abode  and  pro 
ceeded  over  the  green  hills  which  lay  before  them,  to 
descend  into  grassy  hollows,  and  again  mount  to  higher 
hills,  while  beyond  these  lay  hill  upon  hill,  mountain 
upon  mountain,  ridge  above  ridge,  wooded  and  snow- 
tipped,  spreading  before  them  many  miles,  continually 
rising,  till  the  view  was  cut  off  by  the  lofty  snow-crowned 
crests,  which  were  lost  in  the  clouds.  Mike  gazed  at 
this  strange  sight  with  amazement  and  awe. 

"  Worra !  worra  !  yer  honners  !  "  said  he.  "  Sure, 
ye'd  niver  be  climbin'  up  to  the  sky  altogether  !  that 
bein'  a  raal  sin  ;  and  wouldn't  we  be  like  them  building 
men  in  the  Bible,  that  would  be  thryin'  to  set  up  their 
big  house  at  -Babel,  and  angerin'  God  by  that  same? 
Sure,  didn't  He  give  us  all  the  world  to  live  in,  and 
kape  the  sky  for  Himself  intirely  ?  " 
13* 


150  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  The  builders  of  the  tower  of  Babel  were  sinners, 
Mike,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "because  they  pretended  to 
raise  works  equal  to  those  of  the  Creator,  and  were 
punished  for  their  presumption.  But  these  mighty 
rocks  are  God's  own  building,  and  He  has  not  for 
bidden  His  creatures  to  go  forth  over  all  the  earth.  I 
should  certainly  feel  some  alarm  myself  at  the  prospect 
of  scaling  yonder  lofty  heights,  for  mortal  man  has  never 
reached  them,  and  we  are  but  mortal;  but,  doubtless, 
the  knowledge  and  judgment  of  our  skilful  companion, 
Mr.  Crofton,  will  lead  us  safely  through  the  bowels  of 
the  mountains,  and  save  us  from  the  perils  of  the  as 
cent." 

"  You  know  better  than  I  do,  Rodney,"  answered 
Harold,  "  that  there  are  several  safe  and  easy  passes 
of  the  mountains  ;  why  should  we  not  fall  on  one  of 
these  ?  " 

"  Why  not,  indeed  ?  "  said  Rodney,  gravely ;  "  con 
sidering  that  the  chain  does  fall  short  of  two  thousand 
miles  in  length,  it  cannot  be  so  very  difficult  to  meet 
with  one  of  these  smooth  highways." 

"  Well,  Rodney,"  replied  Harold,  "  it's  no  good  chaffing 
me.  What  are  we  to  do  ?  We  have  got  into  a  mess, 
and  we  must  scramble  through.  At  present  we  are  tol 
erably  well  off,  and  we  can  afford  to  wait  a  little  and 
look"  round  us." 

"  Tolerably  well  off! "  repeated  Rodney,  with  a  sigh, 
as  visions  of  his  former  days  of  peaceful  enjoyment 
crossed  his  mind.  "  Truly,  Harold,  I  have  no  taste  for 
the  Red  Indian  life.  I  like  my  snug  rooms,  my  easy 
chair,  my  books,  my  well-cooked  dinner,  and  my  bottle 
of '34  port.  I  love  not  to  slay  man  or  beast,  and  would 
rather  look  on  my  venison  at  table,  oblivious  of  the 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  151 

means  of  transforming  it  from  living  deer  to  the  savory 
meat,  than  be  compelled  to  officiate  as  butcher  and 
cook,  and  thus  lose  all  appetite  for  the  untempting  re 
past." 

"  Now,  don't  tiy  the  nonsensical,  Rodney,"  answered 
Harold ;  "  you  like  a  day's  shooting  as  well  as  any 
man." 

u  A  day's  shooting,  I  grant,  my  boy,"  replied  he  ; 
"  but  a  month's  shooting,  with  the  painful  necessity 
before  you  of  bringing  down  or  fasting,  and  the  occa 
sional  variety  of  killing  a  fellow-creature,  is  not  sport, 
but  dismal  slavery.  But  I  have  done ;  this  reconciles 
me  to  all  —  how  pleasing !  how  glorious !  thus  to  con 
template  this  magnificent  display  of  the  mighty  works 
of  the  Creator !  How  wonderful  would  be  a  birds-eye 
view  of  the  immense  area  covered  by  these  extraordi 
nary  mountains,  and  the  rich  valleys  which  lie  hid  among 
them.  Alas !  that  the  toil  of  exploring  them  should  be 
so  trying  to  my  untutored  limbs." 

"  We  must  keep  ourselves  in  training,"  said  Harold. 
"  Come,  let  us  cross  another  of  these  high  ridges." 

They  reached  the  summit,  and  looked  on  a  steep 
descent,  clothed  with  an  ancient  dark  wood  of  pines, 
apparently  unbroken  by  the  entrance  of  man  or  beast. » 
Far  below  lay  a  deep  narrow  valley,  still  as  death,  and 
unapproachable  except  through  the  thick  wood.  This 
was  sport  to  Harold,  but  Rodney  murmured  over  his 
rent  garments  and  his  thorn-scratched  face.  Mike, 
shorter  and  more  agile,  ducked  beneath  the  bushes,  and 
careless  of  his  ragged  fustian  dress,  pursued  his  way, 
undaunted  by  difficulties.  They  had  nearly  reached  the 
Valley,  when  a  cry  from  the  boy  summoned  his  com 
panions  to  a  little  cleared  glen,  where  lay  two  bleached 


152  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

human  skeletons.  Not  a  particle  of  flesh  remained  on 
the  whitened  bones ;  but  not  one  of  these  bones  was 
broken  or  displaced.  No  voracious  animal  had  violated 
the  remains  of  mortality,  or  they  would  have  gnawed 
and  disturbed  the  bones.  Decay  had  gradually  pro 
ceeded  in  its  destructive  work  and  succeeded ;  and  the 
two  tall  skeletons  lay  there,  as  they  had  sunk  to  death, 
tranquilly.  A  shuddering  awe  kept  the  hunters  silent 
for  some  time  ;  then  Harold  said,  "  How  has  this  been, 
E-odney  ?  —  has  murder  or  famine  done  this  work  ?  " 

"  God  alone  can  answer  that  question  now,"  answered 
he ;  "  but  this  discovery  seems  to  be  intended  as  a  warn 
ing  to  us.  It  points  out  to  us,  Harold,  that  there  is  no 
pass  here ;  we  must  attempt  the  formidable  undertaking 
at  some  other  point.  Let  us  leave  this  glen  of  horrors. 
We  will  not  wait  to  inter  these  dry  bones ;  here,  it  is 
plain,  they  will  remain  undisturbed,  and  the  sight  may 
serve  as  a  warning  to  future  adventurers.  God  be  mer 
ciful  to  all  who  wander  in  the  wilderness  1 " 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  153 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

Abundance  of  Game.  —  Men  and  Horses.  —  An  Easy  Victory.  —  A 
Vexatious  Prisoner.  —  The  Obdurate  Arncliffe.  —  John's  Disap 
pointment.  —  Once  more  on  march. 

THEY  left  the  relics  of  mortality  with  thoughtful 
hearts,  and  after  mounting  several  successive  ridges, 
paused  in  a  beautiful  green  valley,  through  which  ran  a 
clear  rivulet,  on  the  banks  of  which  the  footsteps  of  ani 
mals  were  visibly  impressed  on  the  moist  soil. 

"  This  is  our  ground,"  said  Harold  joyfully.  "  Here, 
Rodney,  we  will  step  behind  this  thicket ;  and  Mike, 
m7  boy,  you  beat  the  bushes  ;  but,  remember,  if  you 
drive  out  the  game,  that  you  cut  away  quickly,  for  fear 
we  should  shoot  you  by  mistake." 

Nothing  could  have  suited  Mike  better :  he  cau 
tiously  wound  round  into  the  midst  of  the  opposite 
wood,  and  then  hallooing  and  striking  the  bushes,  he 
was  soon  assured,  by  the  rustling  sound,  that  he  was 
actually  driving  the  game  before  him  ;  and  very  soon 
the  hunters  were  gratified  by  seeing  two  large  elks  ap 
pear  from  one  part  of  the  wood,  and  from  another  a 
huge  black  bear. 

"  Where  are  you,  Mike  ?  "  cried  Rodney. 

"  Here,  in  the  three,  sir,"  shouted  Mike,  waving  a 
ragged  red  handkerchief  from  a  tall  pine. 

"  Then,"  said  Crofton,  «  I'll  take  the  boar  ;  and  you, 
Rodney,  let  fly  at  the  elks."  The  plan  was  followed  ; 
one  elk  fell ;  but  the  bear,  though  wounded,  roared,  and 


154  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

retreated,  pursued  by  both  hunters,  who  followed  the 
bloody  trail  to  a  cave  in  the  rocks,  and  commenced  a 
regular  siege. 

"  We  must  take  turn  about,"  said  Harold ; t;  and  each, 
as  he  fires,  must  run  off  to  escape  the  counter-charge. 
I  take  the  first  shot." 

He  fired  at  random  into  the  den  ;  a  deep  growl  was 
the  only  notice  of  the  attack.  Mr.  Rodney's  shot  pro 
duced  a  more  angry  roar. 

«  That's  a  hit,  Rodney,"  cried  Harold.  "  What  a  lot 
of  killing  he  takes.  He'll  hardly  be  worth  all  the  pow 
der  and  bullets.  This  to  your  heart,  my  bold  fellow." 
And  again  Harold  fired,  and  drew  back  just  as  the 
frightful,  grinning  head  of  the  bear  was  cautiously  pro 
truded  from  the  mouth  of  the  den.  Then  Rodney  took 
a  deliberate  aim  from  the  side,  and  shivered  the  im 
mense  jaw  of  the  beast,  which,  maddened  with  pain, 
rushed  forward,  leaning  its  head  forward  on  the  ground, 
and  roaring  horribly.  The  men  felt  rather  alarmed, 
but,  withdrawing  behind  the  trees,  they  each  fired  once 
more,  and  the  poor  animal  sank  exhausted  with  the  loss 
of  blood. 

"  This  is  barbarous  work,  Harold,"  said  Mr.  Rodney. 
"  I  have  no  taste  for  useless  slaughter.  What  in  the 
world  can  we  do  with  this  monster,  so  far  as  we  are 
from  home  ?  " 

u  Sure  thin,  yer  homier,"  said  Mike,  dropping  from  a 
tree  over  their  heads,  "  won't  I  trail  him  all  the  way 
myself." 

"  Come  away,  Mike,"  said  Rodney,  "  I  hear  more 
rustling  in  the  thicket ;  we  are  hardly  prepared  for  an 
encounter  on  this  close  ground ;  we  had  better  return  to 
the  open  valley." 


OF    THE    EOCKY    MOUNTAINS.  155 

They  dragged  the  bear  with  them  to  the  valley 
xv  here  they  had  killed  the  elk,  though  fearful  that  they 
must  abandon  one  of  the  cumbrous  animals ;  but  hap 
pily  they  found  Dick  there,  who  had  tracked  them  to 
the  spot,  and  was  contemplating  with  much  satisfaction 
the  slain  elk. 

a  I  thought  if  ye  were  lucky  ye'd  need  another  hand," 
said  he ;  "  and  when  I'd  finished  my  job,  I  after  ye,  but 
it's  an  awful  road  ;  God  save  us  !  " 

They  hastened  to  decapitate  the  elk,  as  the  huge  ant 
lers  would  have  rendered  it  difficult  to  carry  it  through 
the  wood,  and  then,  heavily  laden,  set  out  homewards, 
on  their  own  track.  They  reached  the  last  narrow  val 
ley,  arid  sat  down  to  rest,  and  as  Harold  looked  up  the 
long  vista  open  to  the  north,  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
reach,  he  said,  — 

"  My  opinion  is,  Dick,  that  we  ought  to  have  kept  on 
north.  This  looks  like  a  regular  road ;  and  depend 
on  it  we  are  too  far  south  for  an  easy  pass." 

"  Where  there's  an  easy  pass,"  answered  Dick,  "  it's 
like  enough  we'd  fall  in  with  lots  of  them  vicious  Injuns. 
I've  beared  tell  as  how  they're  always  clambering  over 
to  come  on  them  buffaloes  as  keeps  on  t'other  side. 
We're  best  out  of  their  track." 

"All  right,  Dick,"  answered  Harold;  "but  it's  plain 
we  cannot  cross  here ;  and  we  can  never  remain  shut 
up  in  yon  rat-trap ;  Mr.  Rodney  is  uncomfortable,  and 
I  must  consider  him." 

"  That's  as  you  like,  sir,"  said  Dick,  "  and  may  be  it 
will  be  dowly  for  them  as  can't  run  up  and  down  easy. 
What  for  are  ye  letting  that  lad  waste  good  powder 
with  his  pigeon-shooting ;  he's  mutinous  if  he  ever  gets 
a  gun  into  his  hand," 


156  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Mike  had  killed  several  long-billed  snipes  before  the 
voice  of  authority  could  check  his  wanton  amusement ; 
but  Harold  commanded  caution,  for  he  saw  some  moving 
objects  towards  the  north,  which  he  asserted  must  be 
deer. 

"Likelier  Injuns,  I'd  say,"  observed  Dick,  "only 
they  gallop  over-fast  for  them.  Why,  sure  as  death, 
sir,  yon's  men  o'  horseback ! " 

"  On  horseback  ! "  repeated  Harold ;  "  what  a  blessed 
sight !  They  seem  but  a  small  company.  Do  you 
think  we  could  buy  some  of  their  horses  ?  " 

As  the  horsemen  came  on  at  full  speed,  it  was  seen 
that  there  were  no  more  than  a  dozen  men,  nearly 
naked,  painted,  and  armed  with  bows  and  spears. 
They  were  mounted  on  small,  swift  horses  ;  and  as  they 
rapidly  drew  near,  they  uttered  the  usual  discordant 
yells,  and  waved  their  spears  in  a  threatening  manner. 

"  There's  no  chance  of  trading  here,"  said  Dick ; 
"  we're  in  for  a  skirmish,  but  we'll  fight  it  out.  Come 
behind  these  here  bushes,  honeys,  we'll  never  let  'em 
see  how  short-handed  we  are." 

They  had  scarcely  time  to  withdraw  behind  a  ram 
part  of  pines  and  brushwood  before  a  shower  of  arrows 
fell  around  them,  fortunately  intercepted  by  the  thick 
branches  and  enduring  foliage  of  the  pines. 

A  double  round  of  shots  returned  by  the  concealed 
hunters  succeeded  so  effectually,  that  the  Indians  drew 
back  in  dismay,  leaving  two  horses  lying,  and  probably 
believing  their  adversaries  more  numerous  than  they 
really  were.  More  arrows  fell  harmlessly,  but  another 
well-aimed  round  of  shots  made  the  Indians  turn  to  fly ; 
one  dismounted  warrior  springing  behind  a  more  fortu 
nate  companion,  and  one  man  stooping  to  drag  the  bear 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  157 

upon  his  horse,  and  in  two  or  three  minutes  they  had 
galloped  back  in  the  direction  from  whence  they  came, 
and  were  soon  out  of  sight. 

The  victors  then  quitted  their  post,  and  Mike,  in 
great  indignation,  exclaimed,  "  Worra !  worra !  sure 
wasn't  the  spalpeen  riding  off  with  the  bar,  and  me 
trailing  him  all  the  way  for  that  same  murthering  rogue 
entirely ! " 

"  Never  mind  the  bear,  Mike,"  said  Harold  ;  "  we  can 
treat  our  friends  to  horse-flesh  steaks,  which  are  said  to 
be  excellent.  See,  our  shots  have  actually  destroyed 
three  valuable  horses  !  " 

"  And  here's  a  fellow  lying  right  an'  under  this 
beast,"  said  Dick,  "  and  an  awful  crushing  he'll  have 
gotten." 

A  deep  groan  from  the  man  proved  that  he  was  still 
living,  and  a  struggle  made  by  the  horse,  as  if  unwilling 
to  injure  its  master,  showed  that  it  was  also  conscious  ; 
and  they  gently  raised  the  wounded  animal  and  drew  it 
from  the  man  ;  but  it  staggered,  and  sank  down  again. 
In  the  mean  time,  they  hastened  to  assist  the  Indian, 
whose  groans  indicated  his  sufferings. 

"  Look  to  the  horse,  Dick,"  said  Harold,  "  while  we 
see  what  can  be  done  for  this  unfortunate  Indian." 

Mike  filled  his  cup  with  water  at  the  stream,  which 
they  threw  over  the  sufferer,  who  gasped,  opened  his 
eyes,  and  to  their  amazement  said,  "  Dogs !  have  they 
left  me?" 

Mr.  Rodney  started  back,  but  Mike  cried  out,  "  Sure, 
your  honners,  isn't  it  uncle  Arncliffe  ?  " 

The  disguised,  painted,  degraded  man  was  indeed  the 
wild,  reckless  father  of  poor  William.  A  ball  had 
passed  through  his  shoulder,  which  had  caused  a  great 
14 


158  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

loss  of  blood,  and  the  right  leg  was  crushed,  and  appar 
ently  broken  by  the  horse  falling  upon  it.  The  latter 
injury  seemed  to  occasion  the  greatest  pain,  and  his 
muttered  execrations  and  impatient  cries  were  terrible 
to  hear,  while  his  charitable  attendants  bound  up  his 
wounds,  and  endeavored  to  straighten  the  bent  and 
shattered  limb. 

"  Where  will  we  be  carryin'  him,  yer  honner,"  sobbed 
Mike.  "We'll  niver  be  gettin'  him  up  to  mother's 
cabin.  Will  I  run  off  to  fetch  Will  ?  " 

"Where's  Will?"  cried  the  man.  "I'll  blow  his 
brains  out  if  he  tries  to  run  off  again.  Let  me  be,  you 
meddling  fellows.  Where  are  you  going  to  take  me  ?  " 

Dick  had,  in  the  mean  time,  brought  water  to  the 
wounded  horse,  stanched  the  blood  which  flowed  from 
its  neck,  and  bandaged  it  with  his  scarf.  Then  leaving 
the  animal  lying  quietly  munching  the  grass  round  it, 
he  turned  to  assist  his  companions. 

"He'se  like  to  be  shifted,"  said  he.  "We  must 
handy-cuff  him  if  he's  obstreperous.  A  fool !  doesn't 
he  know  what's  good  for  him.  We'll  manage  him,  Mr. 
Rodney,  no  fear ;  but  it's  a  hard  job  for  fellows  about 
worn  out.  There,  lad,  be  off,  and  fetch  a  sail  to  roll 
him  in." 

The  man's  eyes  glistened  with  rage,  and  his  tongue 
poured  out  foul  invectives  on  his  preservers,  to  which 
they  turned  a  deaf  ear.  Mike  ascended  the  hill,  and 
then  called  out  that  help  was  nigh,  signalling  to  those 
on  the  plain  to  hasten  onwards.  In  a  few  minutes 
John  and  William  appeared,  and  Mike  had  scarcely 
time  to  tell  the  story  before  they  reached  the  party  in 
distress.  John  immediately  directed  his  attention  to  the 
horse,  while  William,  in  great  agitation,  came  up  to  his 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  159 

father,  and  when  he  saw  him  naked,  and  painted  like  a 
savage,  he  covered  his  face  and  sobbed  with  shame  and 
sorrow.  He  pulled  off  his  own  coat  to  throw  over  his 
father ;  but  he,  with  oaths,  flung  it  from  him,  and  in  his 
agony  again  insisted  on  being  left  alone.  Fortunately, 
after  a  long  time  spent  in  altercation,  he  sank  into  a 
state  of  insensibility,  and  by  that  time  Mike  had  re 
turned  with  a  mattress,  and  the  sail,  in*  which  they 
swathed  him,  and  bore  him  on  the  mattress,  as  care 
fully  as  they  could,  but  with  incredible  difficulty  up  the 
mountain,  where  Mr.  Rodney  and  John,  to  the  best  of 
their  skill,  set  the  leg,  and  enveloped  it  in  bark.  The 
wound  they  left  to  the  care  of  Peggy,  and  when,  though 
partially  recovered,  he  was  more  submissive,  Mr.  Rod 
ney  gave  him  a  few  drops  of  laudanum,  and  left  him 
to  the  women.  The  hunters  longed  for  refreshment 
and  rest,  but  John  returned  to  bring  up  the  wounded 
horse,  actually  getting  him  up  the  steep,  and  installing 
him  in  possession  of  the  pasture  round  the  lake. 

"  There's  work  in  him  yet,  sir,"  said  John  ;  "  and  let 
him  have"  a  bit  rest,  say  a  week  to  set  him  to  reets,  I'se 
uphaud  him  to  carry  all  t'  baggage." 

"  A  most  happy  riddance  that  will  be  for  our  afflicted 
bones,  John,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  and  I  entreat  you  to 
put  the  animal  into  repair  for  such  a  useful  purpose.  I 
scarcely  expected  to  derive  even  that  advantage  from 
our  ill-starred  excursion  of  pleasure." 

"  There  it  is,  Rodney,"  said  Harold.  "  Unlucky  dog 
that  I  am,  I  am  always  bringing  vexations  upon  you. 
But  who  ever  could  expect  that  untoward  circumstances 
should  oblige  us  to  admit  this  desperate  wretch  into  our 
peaceful  community?" 

"  Peaceful  no  longer !  "  sighed  Rodney.     "  I  am  not 


160  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

sure  that  duty  requires  more  of  us  than  to  use  somr 
endeavors  to  restore  the  man  to  a  healthy  state  of  mine1 
and  body  ;  and  if  we  find  our  efforts  unsuccessful,  to 
abandon  him,  and  to  pursue  our  own  tranquil  way." 

"  But  charity,  my  dear  Rodney,"  suggested  Harold. 

"  Charity  has  its  boundary  of  duty,"  replied  he. 
"  So  far  we  will  go :  but  look  round,  would  it  be  charity 
to  our  companions  to  sacrifice  them  to  a  robber  and  a 
murderer  ?  " 

«  Poor  Will ! "  said  Harold.  "  It  would  break  his 
heart  to  leave  his  father  in  this  lost  condition.  Yet  we 
must  absolutely  keep  the  boy  with  us." 

"  God  forbid  that  we  should  leave  the  lad  in  such  bad 
company,"  answered  Rodney ;  "  and  therefore  it  is '  the 
more  advisable  that  we  should  not  wait  till  the  renewed 
strength  or  artifice  of  Arncliffe  should  wrest  the  boy 
from  us." 

But  for  many  days  after  this  the  unfortunate  man 
raved  in  a  high  fever,  and  was  afterwards  reduced  to 
such  weakness  that  even  speech  was  denied  him.  He 
was  kindly  and  judiciously  nursed ;  his  son  was  rarely 
absent  from  his  side,  and  while  in  this  state  the  boy 
read  prayers  and  short  portions  of  Scripture  to  him, 
hoping  that  the  light  of  truth  might  be  revived  in  him. 
It  might  be  that  a  gleam  of  grace  fell  on  the  soul  of 
the  sinful  man  as  he  lay  there,  suspended  between  life 
and  death ;  for  when  at  length  he  recovered  the  power 
of  speech,  he  was  less  violent,  and  though  sullen,  did 
not  absolutely  resent  the  good  offices  of  his  attendants. 

"  What  are  you  all  doing  here  ?  "  asked  he  of  Wil 
liam.  "  What  do  these  grand  friends  of  yours  mean, 
disturbing  the  free  Indians  on  their  own  hunting- 
grounds,  and  meddling  with  matters  they  have  no 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  161 

business  with  ?  And  if  you  did  come  to  seek  me,  what 
need  was  there  to  bring  yon  women,  and  that  puling  old 
man  with  you  ?  " 

"You  know,  father,"  answered  William,  "we  were 
alike  emigrants  to  California,  alike  wrecked,  and  cast 
away  on  an  unknown  coast,  from  whence  we  have 
tried  in  vain  to  get  to  some  civilized  place.  The  gen 
tlemen  have  been  very  kind  to  us,  or  aunt  and  old  Mr. 
O'Reilly,  at  any  rate,  would  have  died  of  famine." 

"No  great  loss  that  would  have  been,"  answered 
Arncliffe.  "  How  did  you  ever  expect  to  get  on  with 
those  clogs  at  your  heels?  And  now  what  are  you 
waiting  on  this  bare  hill  top  for  ?  " 

"  Till  you  are  able  to  be  moved,  father,"  replied  Wil 
liam.  "  Mr.  Rodney  and  Mr.  Crofton  are  kind  enough 
to  delay  our  departure  for  your  recovery." 

"  Let  them  cut  away,  then,  as  soon  as  they  like,"  said 
the  ungracious  man.  "  You  can  stay  with  me.  We 
want  no  women  nor  fine  gentry.  There's  room  enough 
in  this  free  country  for  a  stout  lad  like  you  to  live  and 
thrive  without  help." 

"  I  don't  want  to  live  like  a  savage,  father,"  said  the 
boy.  "  I  want  to  work ;  to  earn  my  living  honestly ; 
to  help  others,  and  to  serve  God." 

"  You've  picked  up  a  lot  of  slavish  notions  from  your 
mother  and  aunt,  lad,"  replied  the  father.  •  "A  deal 
they  profited  them  !  One  poor  creature  dead ;  the  other 
a  beggar." 

"  One  is  already  happy ;  for  she  sees  the  face  of  God," 
said  William,  weeping.  "  The  other  is  walking  in  the 
right  path,  and  working  out  her  salvation,  trusting  in 
Him." 

The  man  turned  round  uneasily,  and  still  too  weak 
14* 


162  THE    BEAR-HUNTEKS 

for  much  exertion,  said  no  more ;  and  William  sighed 
to  reflect  how  little  his  father  had  profited  by  the  afflic 
tions  God  had  pleased  to  send  him.  In  a  few  days  he 
was  able  to  sit  up,  to  eat,  and  to  talk ;  but  his  surgeons 
were  of  opinion  that  he  would  not  walk  for  months,  if, 
indeed,  he  ever  recovered  the  perfect  use  of  the  limb. 
Then  the  travellers  became  a  little  anxious  to  set 
out,  for  it  was  now  the  end  of  March,  spring  had 
commenced,  and  they  dreaded  that  the  melted  snow 
should  swell  the  streams,  and  render  them  impassable. 

William  had  dressed  his  father  from  his  own  scanty 
wardrobe,  and  on  a  fine  sunny  day  they  carried  him  out 
to  rest  on  a  pile  of  bearskins,  and  enjoy  the  open  air. 
All  came  up  to  congratulate  him,  and  Scruton  at  once 
said,  "  We  are  glad  to  see  you  convalescent,  Mr.  Arn- 
cliffe,  for  oar  progress  has  been  vexatiously  retarded. 
What  course  do  you  propose  to  pursue  ?  " 

"There  stands  my  own  horse,"  answered  he;  "and 
here  is  my  own  son.  You  can  turn  which  way  you 
choose." 

"  We  might  have  done  that  three  weeks  ago,"  said 
Mr.  Rodney,  "  had  we  not  been  detained  by  a  Christian 
duty.  You  do  not  appear  to  be  sufficiently  grateful 
for  the  benefits  which  a  merciful  God  has  extended  to 
you." 

"  You  half-murdered  me,"  grumbled  the  man,  "  and 
then  expect  me  to  fall  down  and  worship  you,  because 
you  did  not  kill  me  outright,  but  are  so  kind  as  to  leave 
me  a  cripple  for  life." 

"  You  know  well  enough  that  was  all  fair  play,  Arn- 
cliffe,"  said  Harold.  "  And  I  tell  you,  your  savage 
friends,  who  ran  off  and  left  you  in  that  dastardly  way, 
will  hardly  take  you  back  now,  sick  and  infirm.  They 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  160 

won't  have  a  lame  chief,  so  it  would  be  wiser  for 
you  to  stay  among  Christians.  Come  on  with  us,  man ; 
we'll  trust  you  to  be  our  guide,  and  we'll  take  care 
of  you ;  and,  at  all  events,  William  does  not  leave 
us." 

The  man  growled  out  some  words  in  a  surly  tone, 
but  he  saw  that  he  was  powerless ;  besides,  there  was 
a  force  in  the  straightforward  determination  of  Crofton 
that  disarmed  opposition.  He  did  not  reply  then ;  but 
when  alone  with  William,  he  said,  "  If  I'd  been  a  bit 
stouter,  I'd  never  have  stayed  with  these  folks  to  be  a 
servant.  But  there's  a  time  yet ;  there's  good  grounds 
beyond  the  mountains,  if  we  were  once  through  them ; 
but  we'll  have  to  be  a  good  bit  further  south  before  we 
manage  that." 

Taking  it  for  granted  that  Arncliffe  must  accom 
pany  them,  all  was  made'  readj^.  The  horse,  which 
John  had  so  carefully  tended  and  brought  round,  that 
it  might  serve  for  a  pack-horse,  was  now  claimed  to 
carry  its  owner ;  and  it  was  reluctantly  that  he  con 
sented  that  the  bear-skins  and  two  portmanteaux  should 
be  slung  across  it. 

Once  more  the  march  was  commenced ;  Arncliffe, 
mounted  on  his  horse,  leading  the  way,  sullen  but  silent, 
while  John  and  Dick,  fostering  some  suspicions,  walked 
by  his  side,  each  carrying  a  gun  as  well  as  his  usual 
burden. 

"  If  he  gets  a  gliff  of  them  black  rogues  as  he  were 
consorting  with,"  said  John,  in  confidence,  to  bis  com 
panion,  "  what's  to  ail  him  riding  off  with  my  piaster's 
portrnantle,  and  his  dressing-box,  with  lots  of  money  in 
em,  as  he's  like  enough  to  have  smelled  out." 

"  He's  a  bad   rogue,  John,"  answered    Dick ;    "  but 


164  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

he's  feared  on  us,  and  cannot  help  himself.  He  ordered 
Will  to  hand  him  up  a  gun ;  but  our  captain  wouldn't 
bear  of  that,  and  sets  us  on  to  keep  our  prize  in  tow, 
ye  see,  that's  it.  And  John,  man,  it's  our  duty  not  to 
let  him  slip  from  his  moorings." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  165 


CHAPTER    XV. 

Arncliffe's  Stratagem.  —  The  fruitless  Pursuit.  —  Lost  in  the  Moun 
tains.  —  Famine  and  Desolation.  —  The  recovered  Trail.  —  The 
Baft.  —  The  Scarlet  Signal. —A  Tunnel  through  the  Snow.— 
Escape. 

THE  first  day's  journey  produced  such  a  night  of 
agony  to  Arncliffe,  that  even  the  compassion  of  his 
unloving  guards  was  awakened ;  and  at  the  suggestion 
of  Harold,  Dick  and  John  constructed  a  sort  of  sling 
of  the  dried  skin  of  the  elk,  to  support  the  injured  limb, 
and  extorted  from  the  sullen  man  the  first  expression 
of  gratitude  he  had  ever  uttered. 

Following  his  guidance,  the  party  crossed  several  of 
the  lower  ridges  of  the  mountains  without  much  diffi 
culty,  and  then  they  proceeded  south  through  a  long 
narrow  valley,  where  they  were  concealed  from  obser 
vation,  and  where  game  and  shelter  were  easily  found ; 
but  the  streams  that  fell  from  above  were  numerous  ; 
and  at  every  one  there  was  delay,  from  the  difficulty 
of  crossing ;  and  for  many  days  the  progress  was  slow 
and  tedious.  Then,  deviating  from  the  valley,  they 
again  commenced  to  ascend  from  ridge  to  ridge,  in  a 
south-east  direction,  gradually  rising  far  above  the 
plains,  till  the  air  became  cold  as  winter ;  yet  still  be 
fore  them  lay  the  lofty  crests,  inaccessible  to  man, 
through  which  they  must  find  a  pass  or  perish.  Their 
sole  dependence  was  now  on  the  doubtful  knowledge 
of  Arncliffe,  as  they  now  perfectly  relied  on  his  faith, 


166  THE    BEAR  HUNTERS 

notwithstanding  his  morose  and  thankless  manner.  The 
guards  no  longer  annoyed  him  by  attending  at  his  side, 
but  left  him  wholly  to  the  care  of  William,  who  walked 
by  the  horse,  learning  the  various  Indian  dialects,  which 
his  father  seemed  wishful  to  teach  him  ;  and  the  bojr, 
always  earnest  in  the  acquirement  of  knowledge,  was 
glad  to  learn  any  thing  that  might  be  useful  to  his  bene 
factors. 

One  day,  after  a  toilsome  ascent  to  a  narrow  ledge, 
along  which  they  were  to  proceed,  Arncliffe  dismounted 
to  examine  the  feet  of  the  horse;  and  when  Harold 
came  up  to  him,  he  said : 

"  You  must  all  pass  on ;  the  horse  has  cut  his  foot 
with  a  sharp  stone,  and  I  cannot  afford  to  have  him 
lamed.  I  must  lead  him  slowly  to  the  encampment. 
Do  you  see  yon  dark  spot  ?  —  that's  a  clump  of  pines ; 
just  round  it  you'll  find  a  narrow  cleft;  turn  in  there, 
and  wait ;  I'll  be  with  you  as  fast  as  a  lame  horse  and  a 
lame  man  can  come." 

"  You  are  right,  Arncliffe,"  said  Harold ;  "  I'm  truly 
glad  to  see  you  so  humane  to  the  poor  creature.  Shall 
John  look  to  the  foot  ?  he  has  some  skill  in  veterinary 
practice." 

"  I  know  as  much  about  a  horse  as  he  does,"  replied 
the  unsocial  man  ;  "  you'd  better  get  on  ;  and  Will,  do 
you  carry  this  heavy  portmanteau,  it's  enough  to  break 
the  back  of  any  beast." 

William  cheerfully  relieved  the  animal  of  the  heavy 
trunk,  and  then  waited  patiently  till  his  father  washed 
the  leg  and  tied  some  bandage  round  it,  often  looking 
up  from  his  employment  to  watch  the  procession  move 
blowly  along  the  narrow  pathway,  till  it  was  no  longer 
visible  in  the  dim  light ;  then  turning  to  his  son,  he 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  167 

said :  "  Now's  my  time.  I'll  be  with  you  again  before 
long,  and  then,  mark  me,  go  with  me  you  shall.  I'm 
tired  of  this  trade,  and  must  be  off  a  bit." 

Then  springing  upon  the  horse,  he  turned  round,  and 
after  galloping  back  a  little  way,  disappeared  round  a 
jutting  rock.  William,  encumbered  with  the  heavy 
portmanteau,  pursued  him  in  vain,  calling  after  him  to 
pause  for  a  moment.  When  he  reached  the  spot  where 
his  father  had  disappeared,  he  found  it  was  a  gap  which 
led  down  to  a  low  valley ;  thither  he  descended  and 
crossed  it  having  to  wade  through  a  river  swollen 
already  with  melted  snow,  and  then  pursue  an  upward, 
thickly-wooded  track  which  the  horse  had  left.  But 
after  following  this  trail  for  an  hour,  he  lost  it,  and 
became  bewildered  in  the  wood.  Then,  despairing  of 
ever  coming  up  with  his  father,  he  lay  down  overcome 
with  fatigue,  sorrow,  and  shame,  and  wept  over  his 
father's  obstinate  continuance  in  evil.  And  now  he 
saw  his  folly  in  attempting  to  follow  him,  for  night  was 
at  hand,  and  his  first  duty  should  have  been  to  report 
to  his  generous  friends  the  treachery  of  the  man  in 
whom  they  had  confided.  Now  he  shrank  from  the 
painful  task,  as  he  slowly  rose  to  return  ;  but  the  sight 
of  the  portmanteau  reminded  him  that  he  was  bound 
to  restore  that  at  least  to  the  owner. 

Then  he  looked  round  him,  and  tried  in  vain  to  fall 
upon  his  own  track,  and  he  wandered  to  and  fro,  till  at 
length,  following  an  opening  through  the  trees,  he  came 
out  of  the  wood  upon  a  wide,  bare  jutting  rock,  from 
the  edge  of  which  he  looked  down  upon  huge  fragments 
of  rock,  and  black  unfathomable  hollows,  filling  a  vast 
ravine,  beyond  which  rose  another  stupendous  wall  of 
rock.  It  was  a  dismal  and  awe-inspiring  solitude. 


168  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"William  was  not  a  coward,  but  his  heart  sank  at  the 
sight. 

"  Am  I  abandoned  and  lost  in  this  wilderness," 
thought  he.  "  Will  my  bones  be  left  to  whiten  here, 
unsought  and  uncared  for!  How  shall  I  be  able  to 
bear  this  dreadful  lonely  death  ?  "  He  wept  bitterly 
till  he  remembered  God  had  said,  "  Fear  not,  for  I  am 
with  thee."  And  he  repeated  aloud,  though  he  trem 
bled  to  hear  his  own  voice  at  first,  — 

"  Yea,  though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  Thou  art  with 
me  ! "  Then,  with  strengthened  faith  he  turned  back, 
bending  beneath  his  cumbrous  burden.  He  could  not 
remember  any  turn  he  had  taken  when  pursuing  his 
father,  —  he  knew  not  whether  he  could  escape  by 
proceeding  north  or  south,  nor,  buried  as  he  was  amidst 
rocks  and  pines,  and  the  sun  having  sunk,  whether  he 
faced  the  east  or  west ;  and  a  cold  fear  came  over  him 
that  every  step  he  took  might  be  plunging  him  deeper 
into  the  mountains,  further  from  his  friends,  and  nearer 
to  destruction. 

He  halted  in  an  agony  of  doubt;  unfortunately  he 
had  no  gun  to  fire  a  signal;  but,  feeling  assured  that 
his  faithful  friends  would  be  in  search  of  him,  he 
shouted  loudly ;  the  surrounding  cliffs  echoed  back 
his  cries ;  but  no  voice  answered.  He  had  descended 
into  a  little  hollow,  and  now  depositing  his  heavy  load 
beneath  a  cliff,  he  walked  round  to  find  a  convenient 
outlet;  but  none  appeared,  —  no  path  to  encourage 
him  to  hope.  He  saw  that  he  must  again  climb  to 
escape  from  this  hole ;  but  on  which  side  to  ascend  he 
could  not  determine.  At  length  wearied  and  dis 
tracted,  he  lay  down  upon  the  portmanteau,  and  even 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  169 

slept,  notwithstanding  his  painful  reflections,  and  the 
frightful  howlings  and  roars  of  wild  beasts  on  every 
side. 

The  light  of  morning  awoke  him,  but  a  thick  mist 
hid  the  sun  from  his  sight,  and  he  knew  not  which 
way  to  take  ;  but,  at  all  events,  he  must  leave  the 
hollow.  He  therefore  selected  the  side  easiest  of 
ascent,  and,  dragging  his  burden  after  him,  slowly 
attained  a  barren,  dreary  spot,  broken  by  deep  chasms, 
which  prevented  him  crossing  it;  while  around  rose 
immense  walls  of  rock,  from  which  huge  fragments  had 
fallen  and  formed  miniature  mountains,  that  almost 
forbade  further  progress.  Sometimes  the  masses  of 
rock,  fallen  one  upon  another,  were  so  precariously 
balanced  that  it  seemed  to  step  upon  them  would  be 
to  overthrow  them ;  yet  the  moss  and  lichens,  and  the 
roots  of  climbing  shrubs,  had  really  bound  these  masses 
so  firmly  together  that  William,  expecting  every  mo 
ment  to  be  hurled  and  crushed,  was  able  to  cross  them 
safely  to  reach  one  of  the  chasms  which  seemed  less 
difficult  than  the  rest  to  descend.  Yet  even  this  was 
little  better  than  a  precipitous  wall,  overgrown  with 
bushes,  which  had  no  other  soil  to  spring  from  but  the 
ancient  moss  which  clung  tenaciously  to  the  rock. 
Grasping  these  bushes,  after  first  flinging  the  port 
manteau  down  before  him,  he  descended  to  another 
hollow,  which  he  had  no  sooner  reached  than  two 
deer,  alarmed  by  the  rustling,  bounded  past  him,  and 
again  he  deeply  regretted  the  want  of  a  gun ;  for  the 
pains  of  hunger  were  now  added  to  his  troubles,  and 
even  the  dark  pines  that  overhung  the  rocks  seemed 
to  be  barren,  for  not  a  cone  lay  beneath  them,  en 
which  the  boy  might  have  made  a  breakfast. 
15 


170  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Sickened  with  famine  and  disappointment  for  a 
moment  he  wished  to  lie  down  and  die  •  but  again  his 
faith  revived,  and  he  forced  his  way  upwards  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  hollow,  till  he  came  to  a  spot 
where  some  broken  branches  arrested  his  attention. 
Eagerly  he  looked  round ;  he  persevered  in  finding  the 
track,  We  followed  it  over  a  ridge,  fancying  every 
moment  he  caught  sight  of  some  familiar  object; 
finally,  he  descended  into  the  valley  which  he  had 
first  crossed  in  pursuit  of  his  father  the  preceding  day. 

But  he  now  saw,  with  dismay,  that  the  river,  greatly 
swollen,  nearly  filled  the  valley,  and  he  feared  he  should 
be  utterly  unable  to  cross  it.  Since  the  misfortune  of 
the  wreck,  he  had  learnt  from  his  friend  Crofton  to 
swim  a  little,  and  would  not  have  been  afraid  to  face 
the  difficulty,  but  for  the  incumbrance  of  the  port 
manteau,  which  he  could  not  make  up  his  mind  to 
leave  behind  him.  He  carried  always  in  his  belt  a 
knife  and  small  axe,  for  the  convenience  of  clearing 
the  way  in  the  woods,  and  with  these  he  •  resolutely 
set  to  work,  to  lop  pine-branches,  and  to  cut  down 
the  rushes  that  grew  near  the  water,  to  form  a  rude 
raft.  It  was  a  tedious  labor  for  one  not  accustomed  to 
mechanic  arts ;  but  Dick  had  taught  Mike  and  him  the 
use  of  tools,  and  employed  them  to  assist  him,  so  that 
he  was  not  wholly  ignorant. 

What  a  rough,  strange,  matted  mass  was  that  vessel 
of  burden  when  at  length  it  was  fearfully  launched.  A 
strong  cord,  which  the  pocket  of  a  boy  rarely  fails  to 
produce,  was  attached  to  it,  that  it  might  be  towed  to 
land  if  found  water-worthy.  And  it  floated  !  rolling 
awkwardly  enough  about  in  the  rapid  stream  certainly, 
but  it  really  floated.  Then  William  took  off  his  own 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  171 

clothes  to  place  on  the  portmanteau,  which,  by  its  own 
straps,  he  secured  firmly  upon  the  float;  and  after  a 
prayer  for  aid  in  his  undertaking,  he  plunged  into  the 
water,  holding  the  cord,  and,  struggling  through  the 
foaming  torrent,  endeavored  to  swim  across,  ever,  as 
he  grew  weary,  resting  his  hand  on  the  raft,  which 
drifted  across  the  level  valley,  and  down  the  bed  its 
owrn  waters  had  worn  to  the  very  ridge  on  which  he 
had  parted  with  his  friends.  Then,  catching  at  the 
overhanging  boughs,  he  was  able  to  gain  the  south 
side  of  the  river,  and  draw  his  raft  to  land  in  time  to 
save  it  from  being  whirled  over  a  newly  formed  cata 
ract  which  poured  down  to  the  plain  below. 

Exhausted  by  his  efforts,  and  enfeebled  by  fasting, 
he  lay  down  on  the  stony  ridge  for  many  minutes, 
incapable  of  thought  or  action.  Then  he  arose  and 
dressed  himself,  for  the  cold  evening  had  come  on, 
and  he  shivered  from  weakness  and  famine.  He  en 
deavored  in  vain  in  the  dim  light  to  make  out  the 
dark  spot  to  which  his  treacherous  father  had  directed 
his  benefactors  ;  and  when  he  failed  to  see  it,  he  said 
to  himself,  "  Shall  I  survive  till  another  morning 
dawns  to  show  me  the  spot  ?  Shall  I  ever  reach  it  ? 
and  alas !  shall  I  then  find  the  dear  friends  I  have 
lost?" 

He  unstrapped  the  portmanteau  from  the  raft,  and 
found  beneath  it  a  good-sized  fish,  resembling  a  trout, 
entangled  in  the  matted  fabric.  He  snatched  it  yet 
struggling  from  the  unsafe  snare,  and  secured  it  far 
from  the  water.  Then  he  kneeled  down  to  thank 
God  for  this  bounty.  His  energy  was  renewed;  he 
collected  scattered  twigs,  lighted  a  fire  and  broiled, 
or  rather  heated  his  precious  fish,  for  he  had  not 


172  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

patience  to  wait  till  it  was  cooked.  He  made  a 
hearty  supper  on  half  his  provision,  longing  to  eat  the 
whole,  but  prudently  refraining,  lest  by  excess  he 
should  render  himself  unfit  for  further  work.  Then 
lifting  up  his  voice  and  heart  to  the  Giver  of  good 
things,  he  lay  down  on  the  solitary  mountain-side, 
and  slept  in  thankfulness. 

As  soon  as  morning  broke,  he  looked  out  for  his 
landmark,  which  appeared  more  distant  than  he  had 
expected ;  but  after  breakfasting  on  the  remainder  of 
his  fish,  he  felt  ready  for  his  work ;  and  shouldering 
his  burden,  set  out  cheerfully.  The  sun  was  pleasant ; 
but  the  streams,  flowing  from  the  rocks  above,  rendered 
the  road  tedious,  and  it  was  long  before  he  plainly  dis 
tinguished  the  dark  clump  of  pines  at  the  side  of  a  lofty 
peak.  This  he  concluded  must  be  the  place  for  the 
encampment  which  his  father  had  indicated,  and  he  pro 
ceeded  briskly.  But  humble  as  his  nature  was,  he  could 
not  help  feeling  surprise  and  disappointment  that  he  had 
not  met  with  any  of  his  friends  searching  for  him. 

"  I  thought,  perhaps,  Mike  and  Dick  might  have 
come,"  said  he  to  himself.  "They  might  have  fired 
signal  guns  to  direct  me.  But  they  may  have  thought 
that  I  had  been  base  enough  voluntarily  to  desert  with 
my  unfortunate  father." 

At  length  he  reached  the  trees,  and  looked  round 
anxiously  for  the  cleft  which  the  travellers  had  been 
directed  to  enter ;  but  he  sought  in  vain.  There  cer 
tainly  appeared  to  be  a  rent  in  the  rocks  a  few  yards 
beyond  the  pines  ;  but  this  crack  was  filled  still  with 
the  snow  of  winter.  He  walked  onward  for  some  dis 
tance,  but  the  wall  of  rock  continued  unbroken,  nor 
vould  he  any  longer  see  the  track  of  his  friends. 


OF    THE    KOCKY   MOUNTAINS.  17o 

He  paused  to  consider ;  then  he  recollected,  in  grea 
alarm,  that  it  was  very  unusual,  at  this  season,  to  set, 
snow  on  these  lower  ridges,  and  he  turned  back  to  ex 
amine  the  snow-filled  crevice  again.  The  sun  was  now 
powerful,  and  the  upper  surface  of  the  snow  was  melt 
ing  and  flowing  over  the  ridge  ;  but  he  saw  that  no  bed 
was  worn  over  it,  as  if  there  was  usually  a  river  here 
in  the  spring.  He  looked  upward  at  the  cliffs  which 
overhung  the  crevice,  which  seemed  covered  with  smooth 
perpetual  snow,  and  observed  that  the  upper  surface  of 
that  which  Avas  accumulated  below  was  rough  and 
broken,  and  the  startling  question  arose  in  his  mind, 
"  Could  this  have  been  an  avalanche  ? "  If  so,  he 
trembled  to  think  on  the  consequences. 

As  he  gazed  on  this  perplexing  irregularity,  he  was 
struck  by  the  sight  of  something  red  floating  in  the 
wind ;  and,  weary  as  he  was,  he  threw  down  the  trunk, 
and  commenced  climbing  up  the  snow.  Unlike  the 
rocky  wall  which  bounded  the  ledge,  it  lay  somewhat 
sloping,  and  with  a  stout  stick,  and  his  knife  to  cut 
steps,  he  succeeded  in  mounting  about  a  hundred  feet 
above  the  ground,  and  then  in  making  his  way  over  the 
wet  and  slippery  snow  towards  the  patch  of  red  which 
had  attracted  his  attention. 

As  soon  as  he  approached  it  he  uttered  a  cry  of  min 
gled  terror  and  joy,  for  he  recognized  a  red  handker 
chief  belonging  to  his  cousin  Mike,  which  was  nailed  to 
a  spar.  "  Dick  has  nailed  it !  They  must  be  alive ! 
But  where  are  they  ?  "  he  exclaimed,  as  he  attempted  to 
draw  out  the  flag-staff.  He  found  it  was  of  great 
length  ;  but  at  length  he  succeeded  in  extracting  it. 

He  knew  the  pole  to  be  one  they  had  used  for  the 
litter ;  it  was  about  eighteen  feet  in  length ;  but  he  was 

15* 


174  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

sure,  if  his  friends  were  living,  they  must  be  lower  in 
the  snow  than  that.  After  a  little  reflection,  he  took  a 
leaf  from  his  pocket-book,  and  with  a  pencil  wrote  upon 
it,  "  Can  I  help  you  ?  W.  A."  This  he  tied  in  the 
handkerchief  signal,  and,  inverting  the  pole,  again 
inserted  it  into  the  opening,  gradually  lowering  it  till  the 
whole  had  entered,  driving  it  forward  with  his  own 
stick.  Suddenly  his  stick  slipped  from  his  hands,  and 
slid  out  of  sight,  and  he  trusted  his  message  was  on  the 
way  to  the  captives  below. 

A  long  delay  followed ;  then  the  welcome  red  signal 
slowly  rose  again,  and  he  hastened  to  read  the  note 
which  it  contained,  which  was  in  the  writing  of  Mr. 
Rodney. 

"  Draw  up  the  pole ;  a  rope  is  attached,  and  a  spade  ; 
you  must  drag  it  through,  and  then  both  try  to  enlarge 
the  opening." 

From  this  he  saw  that  they  concluded  his  father  was 
still  with  him;  he  did  not,  however,  waste  time  in 
attempting  any  explanation  ;  he  drew  up  the  pole,  and 
fixed  it  firmly  in  the  snow,  till  he  cautiously,  and  with 
great  exertion,  drew  up  the  rope ;  but  the  resistance  of 
the  hard  snow  below  made  it  very  difficult  to  get  the 
spade  safely  brought  through.  At  length  it  appeared  ; 
and  seizing  it  with  great  joy,  he  began  at  once  to 
work  at  the  hole  which  its  passage  had  already  en 
larged,  throwing  the  snow  behind  him  as  he  pro 
ceeded. 

He  formed  an  opening  of  about  two  feet  in  diameter, 
and  managed  very  well  to  throw  up  the  snow  till  he 
had  sunk  it  four  feet  deep.  Then  the  difficulty  was,  how 
fco  dispose  of  the  shovelled  snow.  If  he  had  had  a 
companion,  they  might  have  divided  the  labor ;  but  the 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  175 

toil  of  ascending  with  each  shovel  of  snow  was  im 
mense  ;  and  lie  soon  felt  his  strength  failing.  He  sat 
down  and  wrote  on  the  back  of  Mr.  Rodney's  letter,  "  I 
am  alone,  and  almost  famished.  Can  you  send  me 
some  food,  or  I  cannot  work."  He  lowered  this  paper 
by  the  rope,  and  waited  ten  minutes ;  then  he  began  to 
draw  it  up ;  but  now  the  labor  was  greater  than 
ever,  the  weight  was  so  much  increased ;  and  when  his 
toil  was  at  last  ended,  he  found  attached  to  the  rope 
the  large  iron  kettle  well  packed  with  meat,  which 
was  now  covered  with  the  snow  it  had  gained  in  its 
ascent. 

The  passing  through  of  this  large  vessel  had,  how 
ever,  formed  a  good-sized  tunnel,  through  which  William 
heard  the  whistle,  and  then  the  welcome  hail  of  Dick. 
He  was  too  weak  to  reply  to  it  till  he  had  eat  heartily 
of  the  dried  meat  and  biscuit ;  then  he  cried  out  as 
loud  as  he  could,  "Are  all  safe?"  "Ay,  ay,"  an 
swered  Dick,  "all  right!  lower  down  the  kettle;  it 
works  well." 

The  kettle  was  drawn  up  and  down  several  times, 
removing  a  good  deal  of  snow,  which  fell  below  ;  then 
"William  called,  u  If  I  throw  the  snow  down,  have  you 
room  below  to  dispose  of  it  ?  " 

The  answer  was  favorable  ;  and  he  now  worked  rap 
idly,  cutting  a  resting-place  for  his  feet,  at  the  several 
stages,  as  he  descended ;  but  six  hours  of  alternate 
labor,  rest,  and  refreshment,  passed  before  Dick,  who 
was  working  upward,  and  he  met,  at  some  distance  from 
the  bottom  of  the  tunnel. 

"  God  bless  you,  my  lad,"  said  the  delighted  man ; 
''you've  helped  us  rarely.  Now  come  down  and  see 


176  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

our  jail,  and  then  we  must  weigh  anchor  and  sail,  be 
fore  another  broadside  strikes  us." 

The  next  minute  William  had  descended  into  the 
midst  of  the  pale,  agitated  captives,  who  wept  as  they 
welcomed  the  blessed  light  of  heaven,  from  which  they 
had  been  so  long  shut  out. 

"  Sure,  Will,"  said  Mary,  "  wasn't  I  the  girl  was  tell 
ing  you'd  be  saking  us  out ;  ban-in'  yer  father  wasn't 
tying  ye  up,  and  himself  the  man  to  be  sendin'  us  all 
into  this  same  snare  and  pitfall,  God  forgive  him  for 
that," 

"You  are  wrong,  Cousin  Mary,"  replied  William; 
"my  father  could  not  foresee  the  fall  of  the  snow, 
though  he  certainly  sent  you  forward  that  he  might 
tempt  me  to  make  off  with  him,  or  at  all  events,  to  be 
ready  to  join  him.  But  that  could  not  be ;  though  it 
half  broke  my  heart  to  see  him  so  set  upon  a  bad 
course.  I  even  ran  after  him  till  I  was  quite  lost,  and 
have  wandered  about  these  three  days  trying  to  fall  into 
the  road  again,  hungered  and  wearied,  and  terrified  that 
I  should  never  see  you  again.  But,  God  be  praised, 
that's  over ;  and  now  the  sooner  you're  out  of  this  dark 
prison,  the  better." 

The  travellers  had  been  sheltered  in  a  spacious  lofty 
cave,  which  was  now  half  filled  with  the  snow  which 
they  had  thrown  in  to  open  a  way  of  escape ;  no  won 
der  all  looked  pale  and  ghastly,  enclosed  for  three  days 
in  this  dark  and  dreary  dungeon,  with  little  hope  of 
ever  escaping  from  it. 

But  now  further  explanations  and  details  were  de 
ferred  till  they  should  be  safely  extricated  from  their 
painful  position.  First,  the  women  and  the  old  man 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  177 

were  assisted  from  step  to  step  till  they  reached  the  day ; 
the  rest  followed  cautiously,  lest  they  should  displace  the 
snow  above.  Harold  insisted  on  remaining  to  share 
with  Dick  the  last  duty  of  sending  up  the  heavy  baggage. 
They  attached  the  cumbrous  boxes,  kettles,  and  baskets 
to  the  rope,  and  as  they  were  hauled  up  they  struck 
and  grated  against  the  walls  of  the  tunnel,  threatening 
to  bring  down  another  avalanche  on  the  brave  men 
below.  But  though  portions  fell  upon  them,  and  the 
water  streamed  from  the  upper  surface,  rendering  the 
ascent  every  moment  more  difficult,  after  sliding  back 
several  times,  they  happily  reached  their  friends,  well 
drenched  with  wet,  and  were  soon  once  more  down  on 
the  stony  ledge  from  whence  they  had  diverged  into 
that  unlucky  cleft. 


178  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

William's  Explanation.  —  The  Tale  of  Horror.  —  Buried  alive.  — 
Three  days  in  the  Snow.  —  The  Merciful  Rescue.  —  Climbing  the 
Mountains.  — The  Fiery  Eye.  — The  Indian  Guide. 

ONCE  in  safety,  the  assembled  friends,  wearied  with 
their  extraordinary  labors,  were  glad  to  sit  down  on 
their  packages  and  listen  to  William's  sorrowful  tale. 

"  I  think  my  father  was  tired  of  the  monotony  of  our 
life,"  he  added ;  "  he  labored  under  the  idea  that  he  was 
a  captive,  and  he  desired  to  be  free." 

"  What  he  wants  is  to  fetch  them  Injuns  down  on  us, 
and  carry  oif  our  guns  and  powder,"  grumbled  Dick ; 
"  and  as  sure  as  death  he'll  do  it.  But  you  could  make't 
10  better,  lad ;  it  were  an  awkward  job  ;  and  if  ye'd 
had  a  gun  in  your  hand,  it's  not  to  be  thought  as  how 
ye  could  have  shot  your  own  father." 

"  Don't  speak  so  hardly  on  him,  Mr.  Marlin,"  said 
Will.  "  I  don't  think  he  means  any  harm  to  them  that 
saved  his  life ;  he  stopped  to  deliver  up  to  me  Mr.  Crof- 
ton's  portmanteau,  which  I  have  brought  safe  to  him, 
thank  God." 

"  My  dear  lad,"  said  Harold,  "  it  was  not  worth  while 
that  you  should  run  the  risk  of  breaking  your  back  to 
preserve  these  garments  of  civilized  life.  I  could,  though 
unwillingly,  have  dispensed  with  them  in  these  regions 
where  a  scanty  wardrobe  is  the  approved  fashion.  Still 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  179 

I  have  some  lingering  prejudices  in  the  matter  of  my 
toilet,  and  a  fear  comes  over  me,  William,  where  is  my 
dressing-case  ?  " 

The  boy  turned  pale,  and  clasping  his  hands,  cried 
out,  "  I  see  how  it  happened,  sir,  it  was  hidden  beneath 
the  bear-skins  which  were  spread  over  the  horse.  I 
feel  sure  he  did  not  mean  to  rob  you." 

"Nevertheless  it  was  a  convenient  portable  booty," 
sighed  Harold.  "  All  my  gold  and  valuables,  and  alas  ! 
all  my  razors  and  brushes !  all  the  little  requisites  with 
out  which  civilized  man  sinks  into  a  savage !  all  gone ! 
Eheu !  I  am  now  a  red  man." 

Rodney  laughed  as  he  said,  "  We  must  use  my  slen 
der  toilet  requisites  in  common,  Harold,  at  least  such 
as  are  necessary ;  but  who  needs  a  razor  in  our  wild 
life?" 

William  remained,  however,  deeply  mortified  ;  the 
dressing-case  was  fitted  with  silver,  and  was  valuable, 
independent  of  its  contents ;  and  though  he  did  not  him 
self  believe  that  his  father  was  knowingly  a  thief,  yet 
he  felt  assured  that  such  was  the  opinion  of  Captain 
Scruton,  and  he  feared,  of  John  and  Dick. 

"  Never  think  more  of  it,  boy,"  said  Harold,  good- 
naturedly.  "  I  have  bills  of  exchange  in  my  pocket-book 
that  will  enable  us  to  pay  our  way,  if  we  ever  arrive  at 
the  regions  where  money  is  available ;  and  I  shall  be 
no  worse  for  roughing  it  a  little  without  eau  de  Cologne, 
or  pomade  regenerative  to  waste  on  my  already -profuse 
curls.  Certainly,  I  should  like  a  pair  of  scissors  ;  but  I 
Bee  your  aunt  has  a  comely  pair  depending  from  her 
girdle,  which  she  will  lend  me  for  all-work.  Two  days 
ago,  when  we  were  buried  alive,  how  lightly  I  should 
have  regarded  these  privations," 


180  THE    BEAR-IIUNTEKS 

William  shuddered,  as  he  thought  on  their  situation 
then. 

"  Ay,  ay,  lad,"  said  Dick,  "  it  were  bad  to  bide ;  but 
things  is  never  so  bad  but  they  might  be  worser.  If  it 
had  fall'n  atop  on  us  as  we  filed  into  yon  creek,  we'd  all 
have  been  crushed  as  flat  as  a  flounder  afore  we'd  known 
what  ailed  us.  But,  ye  see,  we'd  lighted  on  that  there 
dark  hold,  and  stowed  away  our  freight,  and  thought  as 
how  we'd  rig  it  up  for  a  night's  lodging,  and  John  and 
me  we'd  fetched  in  a  heap  of  dry  sticks  for  a  fire.  And 
just  then  that  unlucky  lad  Pat  he'd  been  clambering 
and  tugging  at  a  bush  reet  over  again  our  place  after  a 
bird's  nest,  when  down  he  drops,  and  runs  in  shrieking 
out,  '  It's  all  coming  down  ; '  and,  sure  enough,  that 
very  minute  came  a  row  like  thunder,  and  the  ground 
we  stood  on  shook,  as  if  our  ship  had  struck  on  a  rock ; 
and  all  turned  as  dark  as  if  the  varra  day  of  judgment 
had  come  on  us  then  and  there." 

Peggy  and  Mary  sobbed  loudly,  as  Dick  described 
the  sad  catastrophe. 

"  That's  nought  to  how  they  went  on  then,"  continued 
he.  "  I  never  in  my  born  days  heard  such  skirling  and 
roaring.  Then  John  and  me  —  more  shame  on  us  —  did 
a  bit  of  swearing ;  but  Mr.  O'Reilly  he  spoke  up  like  a 
Christian,  and  he  says,  says  he,  *  The  hand  of  the  Lord 
is  on  us." " 

"  It  was,  indeed,"  said  Harold,  "  a  most  awful  mo 
ment  ;  death  was  in  that  '  horror  of  great  darkness/  and 
I  felt  stunned  and  deprived  of  all  power  of  thought  or 
exertion,  till  I  heard  Rodney's  commanding  voice  say, 
'  Let  us  pray.'  We  did,  I  believe,  all  join  earnestly  in 
prayer,  and  listen  while  he  repeated  the  whole  of  the 
oeautiful  psalm,  '  Lord,  thou  hast  been  our  refuge  from 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  181 

one  generation  to  another/  We  remained  long  silent 
with  humbled  hearts ;  then  Captain  Scruton,  with  the 
energy  we  all  seemed  to  have  lost,  said,  ( I  have  been 
many  times  face  to  face  with  death,  in  storm,  in  battle, 
and  in  pestilence,  and  I  could  always  put  my  trust  in 
God,  while  at  the  same  time  I  could  use  the  faculties  he 
has  bestowed  on  me  —  the  head  to  contrive,  the  hand 
to  execute.  We  are  cast  down,  not  crushed :  let  every 
body  lend  a  hand ;  you  women,  light  a  fire,  and  let  us 
see  the  worst/ 

"  The  women  did  light  a  fire,  and  a  sad  sight  the 
flickering  flames  revealed  in  that  vast  dreary  dungeon. 
Such  a  set  of  cadaverous  faces  my  eye  never  before 
rested  on.  We  realized  one  of  the  pictures  in  Dante's 
Inferno,  and  on  every  countenance  was  painted  the 
death  of  hope.  But  at  the  command  of  Captain  Scru 
ton  we  crowded  round  the  fire,  and  even  eat  as  if  we 
meant  to  live.  This  exercise  of  the  functions  of  life 
somewhat  revived  our  energy,  and  we  ventured  to  talk 
of  experiments.  We  tried  to  move  the  snow  at  the 
mouth  of  the  cave,  and  found  it  firm  and  solid ;  then  we 
took  up  our  spades  and  began  to  excavate,  depositing 
the  snow  we  removed  at  the  furthest  extremity  of  the 
cave.  When  beyond  our  reach,  we  cut  steps,  and 
worked  above  us,  the  snow  being  too  compact  to  be  dan 
gerous,  though  this  rendered  our  labor  more  tedious  ; 
and,  alas !  our  first  twelve  hours'  labor  had  not  opened 
more  than  six  or  eight  feet.  We  had  noticed  the  height 
of  the  snow-crowned  rock  as  we  entered  the  cleft,  and 
if  it  was  entirely  filled  up,  we  dreaded  that  our  food  and 
our  strength  should  be  exhausted  before  we  could  work 
to  that  height.  Besides,  the  want  of  air  was  terrible, 
though,  happily,  a  narrow  crevice  or  two  above,  admitted 
16 


182  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

a  small  portion,  and  relieved  also  the  misery  of  total 
darkness. 

"  You  may  conceive  our  nights  of  anxiety,  followed 
by  the  labors  which  we  never  relinquished  as  long  as 
we  could  hold  the  spade  —  dismal  labors,  almost  hope 
less  !  for  when  we  had  labored  till  the  morning  of  the 
second  day  we  had  not  formed  an  opening  more  than 
fifteen  or  eighteen  feet  high.  Then  Dick  projected  the 
plan  of  passing  a  signal  through  the  solid  snow  that 
lay  above  us,  for  he  insisted  on  it  that  your  father 
would  be  quite  aware  of  our  condition,  and  might  obtain 
help  for  us.  The  difficulty  of  driving  the  pole  upwards 
through  the  snow  was  tremendous,  though  near  the 
surface  it  was  fortunately  not  frozen  so  hard  as  below. 

"  We  lashed  one  spar  to  another  as  we  drove  them 
up,  till  we  used  all  we  had ;  even  then  we  were  fearful 
the  signal  might  not  have  risen  above  the  surface ;  then 
we  continued  to  labor  without  hope,  to  eat  without 
appetite,  and  to  rest  without  refreshment,  till  our  own 
signal  appeared  and  fell  at  our  feet.  For  a  moment  we 
were  all  speechless  with  emotion ;  then  we  snatched  up 
the  banner  and  found  your  note,  and  a  faint  cheer  of 
joy  rang  through  the  murky  cave." 

"  Worra  !  worra ! "  interrupted  Mike,  leaping  up  with 
excitement.  "  Wasn't  it  my  own  illegant  red  tie  that 
did  it  all  ?  And  sure,  mother  dear,  won't  we  be  kaping 
that  same,  put  by  as  long  as  we  live,  and  won't  we  all 
have  it  buried  with  us  in  our  own  coffin,  seeing  it  was 
saving  our  lives,  this  same  blessed  red  rag !  " 

"  Sure,  then,  Mike,  darlingt,"  said  his  mother, 
"  wouldn't  it  be  the  Lord  God  himself  that  saved  us, 
and  riiver  the  red  handkerchief  at  all !  And  He  put 
ting  it  into  Will  to  dig  us  out,  praise  be  to  His  name ! " 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  183 

"  You  are  quite  right,  my  good  woman,"  said  Mr. 
Rodney  ;  "  to  Him  alone  belongs  the  praise  and  the 
glory.  We  had  fallen  into  the  pit,  and  He  drew  us 
out.  But,  after  offering  up  our  thanksgiving  to  God, 
we  must  be  grateful  to  the  untiring  hands  that  worked 
out  His  will." 

"  Now  it  would  be  advisable  to  move  forward,"  said 
Captain  Scruton.  "  I  am  sorry  to  wound  your  feelings, 
young  man;  but  I  think  it  not  improbable  that  Arn- 
cliife  may  again  join  his  marauding  associates  against 
us.  But,  should  he  do  so,  and  find  the  avalanche,  he 
will  conclude  we  are  lost,  and  may  abandon  his  dogged 
persecution.  It  would  be  well  that  he  should  not  dis 
cover  that  we  have  escaped." 

"  I  cannot  believe  him  capable  of  this,"  replied  Wil 
liam  hastily.  Then  he  remembered  what  cause  of 
suspicion  his  friends  had,  and  he  said  no  more. 

They  resumed  their  burdens,  and  continued  to  march 
along  the  side  of  the  rocks  till  daylight  failed,  and  they 
gladly  sought  shelter  under  a  cliff,  feeling  the  loss  of  the 
bear-skins  to  rest  upon,  Peggy  especially  declaring  that 
she  was  sure  that  "  villain  of  the  world  "  Arncliffe  had 
all  along  had  his  eyes  on  them. 

The  sun  was  very  powerful  the  next  day,  and  the 
melting  snow  fell  in  showers  from  the  high  rocks  over 
their  pathway,  making  their  march  difficult,  and  often 
perilous.  At  length  they  reached  a  spot  where  a  new 
ly-formed  torrent  poured  down  in  a  cataract,  and  rushed 
foaming  through  a  deep  rocky  bed,  forming  an  impassa 
ble  barrier  for  foot-passengers. 

"  I  foresaw,  my  friends,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  that  we 
must  inevitably  be  thus  arrested ;  and  perhaps  it  is 
well :  why  should  we  not  attempt  to  ascend  and  work 


184  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

through  thase  mountains?  We  seem  to  arrive  at  no 
easier  pass,  and  we  lose  time  by  thus  aimlessly  journey 
ing  along  the  side." 

"  But  my  father  said  it  was  hopeless  our  attempting 
to  cross  without  a  guide,"  said  William. 

"  I've  carried  many  a  ship  through  unknown  seas 
without  chart  or  pilot,"  said  Scruton,  "  and  we'd  better 
trust  our  own  judgment,  than  be  in  the  hands  of  one 
who  might  run  us  into  a  fleet  of  pirates." 

"  Very  good,  Captain  Scruton,"  answered  Rodney : 
"  then  we  commit  the  helm  to  you ;  rely  on  our  obedir 
ence." 

"It's  little  he  knows  of  land  voyaging,"  muttered 
Dick,  in  a  discontented  tone,  to  his  friend  Mike  ;  "  but 
it's  like  we  must  wait  orders." 

"  Then  we'll  begin  by  boarding  this  hulk  of  stone," 
said  Scruton,  climbing  the  steep  rocky  wall  that 
bounded  the  ledge,  as  coolly  as  a  fly  pursues  its  miracu 
lous  way  up  a  pane  of  glass. 

Pat  followed  him  like  a  monkey ;  Mary  looked 
appalled,  and  Dennis  sat  down,  groaning  in  despair. 

"  We  passed  a  cannier  bit  a  while  back,"  said  John ; 
"  what  think  ye,  Dick,  of  getting  'em  up  thereaway." 

"We'se  manage  to  haul  'em  aloft  somehows,  man," 
answered  Dick.  "  Come,  lads,  are  ye  for  trying  ?  " 

But  William  had  also  remarked  the  canny  bit,  which 
formed  an  easier  ascent;  and  not  considering  them 
selves  bound  absolutely  to  follow  the  captain,  they 
turned  back,  and  contrived  to  scramble  upwards  with 
various  degrees  of  skill.  The  women  were  helped  up 
without  much  trouble,  though  with  a  good  deal  of 
«hrieking,  but  John  and  Dick  were  compelled  to  lay 
violent  hands  on  the  old  man,  and  to  carry  him  up 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  185 

bodily.  When  this  was  accomplished,  and  they  really 
rested  on  level  rock  again,  they  discovered  that  they  had 
only  surmounted  one  of  a  succession  of  gigantic  steps, 
each  of  which  occupied  so  much  time  to  ascend,  that 
the  whole  day  was  spent  in  the  labor  of  reaching  a 
height  not  many  hundred  feet  from  the  terrace  they  left 
in  the  morning.  Even  then,  though  they  descended 
into  a  sheltered  hollow  for  the  night ;  in  the  morning 
they  still  saw  before  them  the  mighty  wall  of  rock, 
unbroken,  and  almost  inaccessible.  To  add  to  their 
distress,  the  meat  was  exhausted,  very  little  flour 
remained,  and  the  potatoes,  though  most  grateful  to  the 
poor  emigrants,  afforded  imperfect  sustenance  to  men 
who  required  strength  for  their  great  undertaking.  As 
they  sat  disconsolately  round  the  fire,  Pat  dropped  from 
the  bushes  that  covered  the  rocks,  crying  out,  — 

"  Will  ye  be  helping,  Mike  ?  Sure  they're  illegant. 
and  talk  like  the  Ingins  themselves,  and  maybe  Will 
would  be  telling  us  what  they're  maning,  seeing  he's 
clever  at  his  book.  And  maybe  they'd  be  askin'  me 
to  lave  their  eggs  alone,  the  craturs,  which  same  I'd 
not  be  agreeable  to,  at  any  rate,  seeing  we're  needing 
them  ourselves." 

The  boy  produced  a  bag  filled  with  the  small  eggs  of 
the  parrots  and  pigeons  who  frequented  the  bushes,  and 
Mike  and  Dick  readily  joined  in  a  more  efficient  inva 
sion  of  their  domains.  They  succeeded  in  taking  a 
dozen  young  green  parrots,  and  though  necessity  com 
pelled  them  to  feed  on  the  birds,  Mary  mourned  over 
the  pretty  creatures,  and  Mr.  Rodney  shrank  from  such 
a  wholesale  slaughter  for  one  small  dish  of  stew.  Still 
the  stew  was  thankfully  eaten,  as  well  as  an  omelette  of 
eggs>  by  tne  hungry  travellers,  and  after  this  refresh- 

16* 


186  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

ment,  they  all  declared  they  felt  stronger  for  the  next 
day's  fatigue. 

Another  lofty  step  was  ascended  next  morning,  after 
a  few  hours'  labor,  and  a  broad,  extensive  valley  which 
lay  beyond  the  ledge,  and  which  stretched  far  to  the 
south,  tempted  them  to  proceed  along  it  for  two  or 
three  miles,  hoping  they  might  thus  come  on  some 
easier  ascent.  Pat,  as  usual,  was  on  before  them,  and 
they  saw  him  pause  near  a  thick  wood.  Harold  has 
tened  up,  on  the  watch  for  game,  with  his  gun  charged ; 
but  when  he  reached  him,  the  boy  whispered  in  an  awe 
struck  tone,  —  "  Was  yer  homier  iver  seeing  a  spurrit 
in  the  daylight  ?  " 

"  Never,  Pat,"  answered  Harold.  "  I  can  safely  say  ; 
nevertheless,  I  am  quite  ready  for  the  encounter,  and 
would  be  glad  to  have  one  pointed  out." 

"  Sure,  wasn't  I  seeing  the  big  fiery  eye  in  that  black 
bush  with  the  red  roses,  yonder,"  said  the  boy. 
"  Musha !  sure  yer  hornier  wouldn't  be  shooting,  barrin' 
ye'd  be  havin'  a  silver  bullet." 

"My  dear  lad,  point  out  the  bush,"  replied  Harold. 
"  It  will  certainly  be  a  bear  or  an  elk,  and  we  cannot 
afford  to  lose  it," 

The  boy  trembled  as  he  showed  a  thick  cactus-bush, 
already  covered  with  red  buds ;  and  though  Harold  did 
not  see  the  fiery  eye,  he  levelled  his  piece  at  a  venture, 
at  the  bush,  and  was  just  about  to  fire,  when  a  rustling 
sound  was  heard,  and  an  Indian,  with  his  bow  and 
quiver  at  his  back,  and  the  usual  scanty  clothing, 
crawled  from  the  bush  towards  Harold,  and  lay  down 
before  him,  with  his  face  to  the  ground,  in  an  attitude 
of  humiliation. 

By  this  time  the  rest  of  the  party  had  come  up,  and 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  187 

William,  in  great  agitation,  addressed  some  words  to 
the  man  in  his  lately-acquired  Indian  dialect.  The 
stranger  started  up,  his  face  lighted  with  hope,  and  re 
plied  quickly,  at  the  same  time  pointing  to  his  right 
arm,  which  hung  uselessly  at  his  side,  and  at  his  head. 
Then  William  interpreted  his  answer,  —  "  He  says  that 
he  was  out  on  a  hunting  expedition  with  his  people, 
that  he  had  left  them  in  pursuit  of —  I  think  he  means 
the  great  bear ;  that  when  he  was  alone  he  fell  from  a 
snowy  height,  and  hurt  his  arm  and  his  head  so  much 
that  he  lost  all  recollection  for  some  time.  He  cannot, 
even  now,  remember  where  he  is,  and  he  is  almost  Fam 
ished,  and  has  been  long  lying  unable  to  provide  him 
self  with  food,  and  waiting  for  the  Great  Spirit  to  call 
him  away." 

All  were  anxious  to  aid  the  unfortunate  hunter. 
William  was  employed  to  tell  him  that  they  were  his 
friends,  that  they  would  try  to  restore  the  use  of  his 
arm,  and  make  him  strong  again.  He  readily  allowed 
Mr.  Rodney  to  examine  his  arm,  asking  William  if 
this  gentleman  was  the  great  medicine  man  of  the 
tribe.  The  arm  was  dreadfully  swollen,  and  fomenta 
tions  were  applied ;  then  Peggy  and  Dennis,  on  their 
limited  field,  gathered  such  herbs  as  they  thought  good 
for  a  poultice,  Mr.  Rodney  submitting  to  an  experiment 
which  might  be  beneficial,  and  could  do  no  harm. 
There  was  no  wound  in  the  head,  and  Mr.  Rodney 
hoped  that  the  concussion  which  ha/1  confused  his 
senses,  was  now  of  no  consequence :  he  therefore  con 
tented  himself  with  administering  a  sedative  medicine. 
Then  they  gave  him  some  tea,  which  seemed  to  be  very 
repugnant  to  his  carnivorous  appetite,  after  which  he 
slept ;  and  thus  compelled  to  wait,  they  ranged  about 


188  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

with  their  guns,  and  were  fortunate  enough  to  shoot 
an  elk,  which  was  speedily  skinned  and  cut  up ;  and 
when  the  Indian  awoke,  a  stew  had  been  cooked,  of 
which  only  a  moderate  share  was  given  to  him,  for 
William  ascertained  that  he  had  not  eaten  any  thing  for 
three  days. 

Unwilling  to  move  the  helpless  Indian,  they  con 
tinued  another  day  on  this  spot,  when  Mr.  Rodney 
and  John  managed  to  set  the  broken  arm,  and  to  en 
close  it  in  a  cradle  of  bark,  which  they  slung  round  the 
neck  of  the  patient,  who  never  moved  a  muscle  during 
the  painful  operation ;  but  when  it  was  completed 
uttered  these  brief  words  of  acknowledgment,  — "  It 
is  good ;  the  white  strangers  are  my  brothers."  They 
were  now  in  a  condition  to  set  out,  and  the  Indian 
was  asked  to  guide  them  through  the  mountains, 
which  he  eagerly  undertook  to  do,  though  he  pointed 
to  old  Dennis,  and  said,  —  "  The  red  men  leave  their 
weak  fathers  at  the  lodges ;  the  young  brave  only 
hunts,  the  old  sleep." 

As  they  proceeded  slowly  along  the  valley,  Harold 
and  Mr.  Rodney  recalled  some  of  the  words  they  had 
acquired  from  their  first  Indian  friends  ;  and  finding 
that,  though  different  in  pronunciation,  they  resembled 
the  corresponding  words  in  the  dialect  of  their  new 
acquaintance,  they  were  soon  able  to  understand,  and, 
with  a  little  help  from  William,  to  talk  with  the 
young  Indian,  who  had  a  mild,  intelligent  countenance, 
and  who  seemed  grateful  and  happy,  though  he  said  he 
must  return  to  his  squaw  when  he  had  brought  them 
through  the  mountains. 

Then,  through  winding  defiles,  over  sloping  ridges, 
and  along  narrow  and  perilous  shelves  on  the  mountain- 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  189 

side,  the  agile  Indian  led  his  benefactors  for  two  days, 
during  which  they  obtained  a  scanty  supply  of  birds 
and  eggs,  very  insufficient  to  support  the  strength  they 
needed  for  their  daily  toil. 


190  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

An  Onslaught  among  the  Bears.  —  More  Perilous  Journeying.— 
An  Alarm.  —  A  March  in  the  Water.  —  The  Secret  Fortress.  — 
The  Enemy  at  the  Gates. 

ON  the  third  day  of  their  journey  with  the  Indian, 
he  paused  in  a  narrow  valley,  and  said  in  his  own  lan 
guage,  "  My  brothers  must  stay  here  to  kill  the  dark 
bear ;  it  is  here  he  has  his  lodges.  The  red  man  lives 
many  days  without  food;  his  pale  brothers  must  eat 
daily,  and  must  have  died  had  they  gone  up  yonder." 
And  he  pointed  to  the  heights  which  they  had  vainly 
attempted  to  surmount. 

The  travellers  were  then  aware  how  thankful  they 
had  reason  to  be  that  they  had  by  their  charity  secured 
the  services  of  the  experienced  native,  as  they  might 
have  perished  miserably  in  the  cheerless  solitudes  of  the 
higher  ranges.  It  was  their  guide  too,  who,  with  the 
keen  observation  of  his  race,  detected  and  traced  the 
bear  to  his  den  ;  and  after  pointing  out  the  entrance, 
and  discharging  several  arrows  into  the  cave,  they 
ascertained  that  he  had  not  deceived  them,  for  his  un 
welcome  salutations  were  answered  by  a  growl  which 
signified  that  Bruin  was  at  home. 

"  Now,"  said  the  Indian,  "  let  my  brothers  burn 
him  to  death  with  their  fire-spear ; "  and  the  man 
shuddered  as  he  pointed  to  the  weapon  which  he  had 
seen  arrest  the  bird  in  its  flight,  and  bring  it  dead  to  the 
ground.  The  men  advanced  one  after  another  to  shoot 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  191 

into  the  den,  the  animal  still  refusing  to  appear,  and 
answering  each  'shot  with  a  deeper  growl  than  the 
last ;  tiK.  at  length  a  death-yell,  followed  by  silence, 
indicated  that  their  attempts  had  been  successful. 

Then  the  Indian  crawled  through  the  narrow  open 
ing,  armed,  however,  with  Harold's  long  knife  ;  for  he 
observed,  "  The  red  man  does  not  trust  the  black  bear, 
he  is  a  liar ;  he  says,  I  am  dead,  then  he  rises  up  to 
kill  his  enemy."  And  it  appeared  this  bear  was  not 
more  sincere  than  the  rest  of  his  race ;  for  the  man 
quickly  drew  back,  saying,  "  My  brothers  must  send 
more  fire.  The  black  bear  lives,  he  says  nothing ; " 
and  the  man  writhed  to  express  the  dying  struggles  of 
the  beast.  In  mercy,  then,  they  fired  two  more  shots  ; 
after  which  the  Indian  once  more  went  into  the  cave, 
and  drew  out  the  body  of  a  large  black  bear. 

"  It  is  the  squaw  bear,"  said  he,  "  the  brave  yet  lives. 
He  bleeds  ;  he  wants  more  fire." 

This  was  bloody  work,  and  Harold  felt  sickened  al 
the  slaughter ;  especially  when  a  faint  and  plaintive 
cry  was  heard,  and  two  cubs,  both  wounded,  tottered 
from  the  den,  and  lay  down  by  the  dead  mother. 

"  Surely  we  have  shed  blood  enough  for  the 
present,"  said  Harold  throwing  down  his  gun.  "  Here 
is  meat  enough  for  many  days.  I  care  little  for 
shooting  animals  at  liberty  in  the  open  fields ;  but 
truly,  Rodney,  I  revolt  from  this  secret  and  cowardly 
assassination." 

"  But  if  we  don't  finish  him,  sir,"  said  Dick,  "  if  he 

lias  a  bit  of  pluck  left  in  him,  he's  sure  to  finish  some 

'  of  us.     I  say,  in  for  a  penny,  in  for  a  pound.     So  if 

you're  not   again  it,  sir,  I'll  have  a  touch  at  the   old 

fellow  myself." 


192  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

So  Dick  put  an  end  to  the  struggling  animal,  and 
John  completed  the  butchery  of  the  cubs.  Then  they 
brought  out  the  huge  animal,  and  all  hands  were  em 
ployed  in  skinning  and  in  cutting  up  the  meat,  of 
which  the  abundant  supply  especially  delighted  the 
Indian,  who  gladly  bore  his  share  of  the  burden  ;  and 
after  the  skins  had  been  cleansed,  he  rolled  them  up 
and  carried  them  off  too,  signifying  that  they  were 
much  too  valuable  to  be  abandoned. 

A  fter  their  hard  work,  they  made  a  forced  march  of 
some  length,  which  brought  them  to  a  road  plainly 
known  to  the  Indian  ;  for  he  led  them  to  a  cave,  the 
mou^h  of  which  he  showed  them,  he  had  himself  filled 
up  with  brushwood,  to  prevent  the  bears  and  wolves 
from  taking  their  abode  in  it.  They  had  evidently 
however,  attempted  to  remove  the  impediment ;  but 
the  skill  of  man  had  triumphed,  and  they  had  not  suc 
ceeded.  The  cave  was  foul,  damp,  and  dark ;  but 
after  being  ventilated  and  warmed,  by  making  a  large 
fire  of  the  brushwood,  the  travellers  took  possession  of 
it,  cooked  and  ate  an  enormous  supper  of  meat  only, 
and  then  filled  up  the  entrance  with  pieces  of  rock,  to 
guard  them  while  they  slept ;  a  prudent  precaution, 
for  the  fierce  howlings  of  an  animal,  which  the  Indian 
said  was  the  great  black  wolf,  were  incessant  and 
alarming. 

The  next  day  they  scrambled  over  bare  rocks  piled 
on  rocks,  sometimes  compelled  to  draw  up  the  baggage 
by  ropes  ;  while  from  the  snow-crowned  peaks  far  above 
them,  showers  of  melted  snow  continually  deluged  their 
path  and  fell  upon  them,  and  occasionally  they  narrowly 
escaped  an  avalanche.  Their  progress  was  slow,  their 
fatigue  very  great,  and  when  darkness  came  on  they 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  193 

slept  heavily  at  the  foot  of  a  cliff,  and  only  discovered 
when  morning  broke  that  they  had  rested  in  a  narrow 
defile,  between  two  walls  of  black  rock,  which  seemed 
to  rise  to  the  very  clouds,  the  upper  part  being  formed 
of  masses  of  eternal  snow. 

When  the  women  were  about  to  light  a  fire,  to  pre 
pare  breakfast,  their  guide  stopped  them,  pointing  up 
wards,  and  saying,  "  It  is  good  to  go  on  very  quick ;  the 
sun  will  come  hot,  then  the  snow  will  fall  down  on  us, 
and  whither  can  my  brothers  fly  ?  " 

The  danger  of  lingering  in  the  narrow  cleft  was  obvi 
ous,  and  they  set  out  to  walk  briskly  before  the  sun 
should  attain  its  full  power.  The  gloomy  pass,  which 
gradually  ascended,  wound  through  the  solid  rock  as  if 
it  had  been  cut  by  the  art  of  man  ;  and  from  hour  to 
hour  they  walked  onward,  looking  forward  vainly  for 
the  termination.  Late  in  the  day,  wearied  and  famished, 
they  ventured  to  rest  in  a  wide  basin,  surrounded  by 
rocks,  where  neither  a  particle  of  vegetation  was  to  be 
seen,  nor  a  dry  stick  found  to  make  a  fire.  Fortunately, 
more  meat  than  was  consumed  had  been  cooked  on  the 
previous  evening,  and  after  making  their  supper  on  this, 
they  lay  down  on  the  hard  rock,  with  such  covering  as 
they  could  collect,  to  obtain  the  sleep  necessary  to  fit 
them  for  the  labors  of  another  day. 

They  left  the  rocky  hollow  to  enter  again  the  defile, 
along  which  they  continued  to  travel  for  some  hours, 
when  it  gradually  widened,  and  they  came  on  an  open 
rocky  descent,  which  extended  far  below  them,  till  dark 
woods  shut  out  their  further  view.  They  eagerly 
inquired  of  the  Indian  if  they  had  completed  the  ascent, 
and  he  replied,  — 

"  My  brothers  may  now  descend,  even  to  the  prairies 
17 


194  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

but  the  red  man  does  not  love  the  open  grounds. 
Wherever  the  Great  Spirit  has  planted  the  forest,  the 
red  man  seeks  the  forest,  and  raises  his  lodges  out  of  the 
sight  of  his  enemies.  My  people  are  peaceful;  they 
love  not  blood,  though  they  have  not  small  hearts,  for 
they  hunt  the  great  bear,  and  hang  his  claws  round 
their  necks.  The  treacherous  Pawnee,  the  bloody 
Sioux,  the  wandering  Crow,  sleep  with  their  eyes  open, 
and  the  scalping-knife  in  their  hands,  to  wait  for  the 
peace-loving  red  man.  My  people  are  poor ;  they  are 
robbed  of  their  horses  ;  but  they  choose  to  remain  poor ; 
they  will  not  be  robbers,  they  will  not  be  scalp-hunters, 
—  they  are  bear-hunters." 

"  It  is  most  fortunate  for  us,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  that 
our  friend  belongs  to  the  Peace  Association.  I  feel  my 
head  cooler,  since  I  have  no  longer  the  dread  of  that 
remarkably  unpleasant  operation  of  scalping.  I  think, 
Harold,  it  would  be  advisable  for  us  to  pay  a  visit  to  the 
people  of  our  guide." 

"  I  earnestly  wish  it,"  answered  Harold.  "  I  should 
like  nothing  better  than  to  join  these  hunters  in  a  regu 
lar  foray ;  but  how  unlucky  it  is  that  they  should  be  a 
dismounted  people !  " 

"  I  fear,"  said  William,  "  it  would  be  hopeless  to  make 
inquiries  about  my  father  amongst  these  peaceful  In 
dians.  He  is  mad  about  war." 

"It's  about  shedding  blood,  you'd  be  saying,  boy," 
said  Dennis.  "  It's  not  the  great  bears,  nor  the  wolves 
themselves,  that  he's  caring  to  slay  ;  but  it's  just  man, 
man  in  the  image  of  his  God,  that  he  turns  his  hand 
again.  God  forgive  him  for  that  same." 

They  continued  to  descend  over  the  rugged  path  till 
they  reached  the  region  of  the  pine  woods;  then  the 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  195 

restless  eye  of  the  Indian  sought  in  every  direction  the 
trail  of  friends  or  enemies ;  but  none  appearing,  they 
plunged  into  the  wood.  The  thick  bushes  now  looked 
green  with  April  buds,  the  trees  were  wound  round 
with  masses  of  the  tough  tendrils  of  creeping  shrubs, 
which  spread  from  trunk  to  trunk,  interwoven,  and 
formed  impediments  fatal  to  the  garments*  of  civilized 
life.  The  unclothed  Indian  looked  with  contempt  on 
the  rent  and  entangled  dresses  of  the  women,  and  even 
the  more  compact  clothes  of  the  men  did  not  escape. 
Pat  alone  triumphed  in  his  rags,  and  defied  every  ob 
stacle,  having  little  more  clothes  left  than  the  Indian,  to 
whom  he  attached  himself,  and  with  whom  he  boldly 
conversed  in  a  dialect  compounded  of  many  tongues, 
but  which  was  soon  comprehended  and  answered  by  the 
good-natured  savage. 

On  the  second  day  of  their  comparatively  easy  de 
scent,  the  Indian  suddenly  stopped,  put  his  ear  to  the 
ground,  then  plunging  into  a  mountain  stream  by  the 
side  of  which  they  were  moving,  he  waved  his  compan 
ions  to  follow  him,  saying,  — 

"  The  cowardly  Sioux  are  on  the  trail ;  we  must  fly. 
They  would  scalp  all,  even  the  women  and  the  child. 
They  are  more  cruel  and  sly  than  the  wolf.  They  will 
carry  away  the  guns,  and  the  knives,  and  the  iron  ves 
sels  of  my  brothers,  and  will  give  their  bodies  to  the 
hungry  beasts  of  the  forest.  It  is  good  to  deceive  them. 
The  water  leaves  no  trail ;  my  brothers  must  walk 
through  it.  I  will  mislead  the  cowardly  dogs." 

Then  he  sprang  out  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  rivu 
let,  trampling  down  the  bushes,  and  forcing  his  way  into 
the  depths  of  the  forest,  till  they  lost  sight  of  him, 


196  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

greatly  to  the  alarm  of  Captain  Scruton,  who  persisted 
in  believing  that  he  had  abandoned  them. 

"  I  don't  believe  it,"  exclaimed  Harold.  "  He  is  an 
honest  fellow  ;  I  can  read  it  in  his  face.  Let  us  con 
tinue  our  cold  and  comfortless  water  march.  Depend 
on  it,  he  will  join  us  again  ;  but,  at  any  rate,  we  must 
not  wait  here  till  those  scalp-hunters  come  up,  who 
might  prove  too  many  for  us." 

Scruton  could  not  be  convinced  that  they  were  pur 
sued,  for  he  had  heard  no  sound ;  but  Mr.  Rodney  had 
read  of  the  sagacity  of  the  Indians,  and,  trusting  their 
guide,  begged  that  they  might  hasten  forward.  The 
water,  though  even  at  that  advanced  season  it  was 
piercingly  cold,  was  fortunately  not  deep,  and  they  were 
able  to  march  on  through  it,  following  its  devious  course 
among  the  masses  of  rock,  which  continually  changed 
its  downward  direction.  When  they  had  proceeded 
about  three  miles,  they  were  alarmed  by  a  rustling 
sound  amidst  the  trees,  and  made  ready  for  action  j  but 
the  next  moment  their  faithful  guide  dropped  from  the 
branch  of  a  tree  into  the  water,  and,  with  hurried  action 
waved  them  to  hasten  onward. 

"  It  is  good,"  said  he,  "  the  Sioux  dogs  go  on  a  false 
trail.  Peshoo  has  made  that  trail,  and  come  back  to  his 
pale  brothers  like  the  squirrel  from  tree  to  tree.  But 
the  Sioux  are  cunning ;  when  they  lose  the  trail,  they 
will  come -to  the  water.  Peshoo  is  also  cunning;  he 
will  lead  his  pale  brothers  to  the  lodges  of  safety .*' 

Then  leaving  the  water,  Peshoo,  as  he  named  him 
self,  directed  them  to  follow  him  in  Indian  file,  each 
stepping  exactly  on  the  track  before  him,  that  the  trail 
might  be  a^% slight  as  possible.  Thus  they  went  on  for 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  197 

a  hundred  yard-}  through  the  woods,  till  they  reached  a 
lofty  wall  of  rock,  thickly  covered  with  brushwood  even 
to  the  ground.  Before  this  barrier  Peshoo  threw  him 
self  prostrate  on  his  face,  and  disappeared  beneath  the 
trailing  branches  for  a  short  time  ;  then,  returning  in  the 
same  way,  he  said,  — 

"It  is  good;  here  is  the  lodge  where  my  brothers 
shall  be  at  peace ;  for  the  fierce  Sioux  know  it  not. 
My  brothers  must  steal  in  like  the  snake  in  the  prairie 
grass." 

This  promised  to  be  a  formidable  adventure,  but 
Harold,  who  followed  next  to  the  guide,  lay  down, 
while  the  Indian  carefully  raised  the  branches,  and 
showed  a  low  opening,  through  which  Harold  crawled, 
winding  through  a  low,  narrow  cleft  for  a  considerable 
distance,  and  at  length  emerging  into  a  spacious  hollow 
surrounded  by  rocks  of  immense  height,  which  were 
covered  with  green  bushes.  Huge  fragments  of  rock 
lay  scattered  over  the  ground,  and  in  the  midst  was  a 
basin,  which  a  channel  of  rock  worn  from  the  sides  had 
filled  with  the  water  of  the  melted  snows  of  the  upper 
regions. 

By  the  time  Harold  had  surveyed  this  impregnable 
fortress,  his  companions,  one  after  another,  had  issued 
from  the  passage,  and  expressed  in  various  ways  their 
wonder  and  satisfaction.  Peshoo  remained  some  time 
after  the  last,  having  announced  that  he  must  obliterate 
the  trail,  that  the  Sioux  might  not  suspect  that  they 
were  concealed  near ;  but,  finally,  they  were  glad  to 
see  his  active  form  appear  to  complete  the  party. 
Pleasure  shone  on  his  countenance  as  he  looked  on  his 
rescued  friends  and  said,  — 

"  Only   the   people   of  the    Black    Bear   know    this 

17* 


198  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

secret  lodge ;  the  Sioux  are  blind,  they  cannot  see  it. 
It  is  here  the  squaws,  and  the  little  ones,  and  the  aged 
come,  when  the  young  braves  are  out  on  the  hunting 
track,  to  slay  the  bear  and  the  buffalo.  My  pale 
brothers  are  good  men ;  they  will  not  make  Peshoo 
mad ;  they  will  not  say  to  the  Sioux  and  the  Pawnees, 
'  Come  with  us  and  slay  the  women  and  the  children  of 
the  Black  Bear  in  their  peaceful  lodge.' " 

Harold  took  the  hand  of  the  young  Indian,  and  in 
his  imperfect  language  assured  him  that  they  were 
brothers  for  ever,  and  pledged  himself  that  they  would 
never  betray,  but  would,  if  possible,  help  him  and  his 
tribe.  Even  Scruton  could  no  longer  distrust  the 
grateful  man,  who  had  saved  their  lives  by  disclosing 
the  important  secret  which  involved  the  safety  of  the 
whole  tribe. 

"  My  brothers  must  remain  here  many  days,"  said 
Peshoo  ;  "  till  the  Sioux  return  to  their  lodges  with 
small  hearts,  for  they  bring  no  scalps  to  show  to  their 
squaws.  It  is  good,  my  brothers  bring  the  flesh  of 
the  bear,  for  the  pale-face  does  not  fast  long  like  the 
red  man  ;  and  see,  your  squaws  may  sleep  well  on  the 
mats  of  my  people."  As  he  said  this,  Peshoo  raised  a 
curtain  of  streaming  creeping  plants  and  disclosed  a 
hollow  in  the  rock,  in  which  were  piled  numerous 
clean,  neatly-woven,  reed  mats,  which  the  women 
gladly  brought  out  and  spread  round,  that  all  might 
rest  after  their  day  of  toil  and  anxiety.  Heaps  of 
dry  bushes  enabled  them  to  make  a  tire,  Peshoo  assuring 
them  the  smoke  could  never  rise  over  the  cliffs  to  be 
tray  them ;  and,  in  spite  of  the  certainty  that  they  were 
surrounded  by  formidable  foes,  never  had  the  travellers 
enjoyed  their  supper  with  a  greater  feeling  of  security 
and  peace. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  199 

"  Don't  you  think,  Peshoo,"  said  Harold,  "  we  had 
better  fill  up  the  mouth  of  the  entrance  with  one  of 
these  huge  stones  ?  Not  but  I  defy  invasion,  for  only- 
one  foe  can  enter  at  once,  and  we  could  easily  shoot 
them  as  they  appeared." 

"  It  is  good  to  close  the  opening,"  answered  Peshoo ; 
"  but  it  is  not  good  to  kill  the  Sioux.  Peshoo  wishes 
for  no  scalps ;  he  says,  let  the  Sioux  live ;  but  let 
them  not  find  the  secret  lodge  of  my  people.  Then 
would  Mosquaw,  my  father,  say,  '  Why  did  Peshoo  lead 
the  pale  strangers  to  the  peaceful  lodge  of  the  women  ?  ' 
Then  my  face  would  be  turned  from  my  red  brothers  ; 
my  heart  would  become  small,  I  must  fly  to  the  thick 
woods  and  lie  down  till  -the  Great  Spirit  sent  to  carry 
me  away." 

"  I  should  indeed  be  grieved  if  we  were  the  means 
of  making  your  retreat  known,"  said  Harold,  "  and  I 
will,  at  all  events,  try  to  close  the  entrance." 

Then  selecting  such  a  fragment  of  rock  as  would 
pass  through  the  narrow  passage,  which  certainly  a 
good-sized  man,  clothed,  could  not  well  come  through, 
he  forced  it  on  before  him  till  he  reached  the  entrance 
into  the  wood,  and  was  arranging  it  in  a  natural 
position  behind  the  leafy  curtain,  when  he  was  startled 
by  the  sound  of  voices  outside.  Not  daring  to  move, 
lie  tried  to  understand  the  Indian  words  which  he 
plainly  distinguished,  for  the  speakers  were  certainly 
not  many  yards  from  him  ;  but  the  variation  of 
dialects  in  the  different  tribes  made  it  difficult  for  him . 
to  comprehend  the  meaning.  He  made  out,  however, 
that  the  speakers  were  really  tracking  them  ;  that 
they  had  fallen  on  the  trail  from  the  water  to  this 
spot,  in  spite  of  Peshoo's  attempts  to  obliterate  it,  and 


200  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

that  they  were  now  discussing  the  probability  of  the 
fugitives  having  ascended  the  precipitous  cliffs.  Harold 
was  vexed  also  to  hear  the  trampling  of  horses  ;  for  he 
foresaw  the  difficulty  of  escaping  from  mounted  foes. 
In  great  anxiety  he  remained  listening  till  the  voices 
grew  more  distant,  as  the  people  probably  spread 
round  to  endeavor  to  recover  the  trail ;  then  leaving 
the  stone  wedged  in  the  opening  as  near  to  the  outer 
surface  of  the  rock  as  he  dared  to  venture,  he  drew 
back  dejectedly  to  report  to  his  friends  all  that  he  had 
heard. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  201 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

Besieged  in  a  Hole.  — Piping  to  Quarters.  — An  Attack  from  the 
Ramparts.  —  The  Dispersion  of  the  Besiegers.  —  The  Prizes  of 
Victory.  —  The  Land  of  Promise.  —  Peshoo's  Embassy. 

NOTWITHSTANDING  the  accustomed  immobility  of  the 
Indian  countenance,  a  spasm  crossed  the  face  of  Peshoo, 
as  he  said,  "  The  Sioux  will  not  find  the  trail ;  they 
will  return  to  the  spot  where  it  was  lost ;  they  are 
cunning ;  they  will  say,  '  Our  scalps  must  be  found,  let 
us  seek  them.' " 

Scruton  looked  uneasily  round,  and  said,  "  This  man 
has  led  us  into  a  trap.  Now  we  are  at  his  mercy." 

"  By  no  means,  Captain  Scruton,"  answered  Harold. 
"  Not  a  soul  can  enter  so  long  as  we  have  a  bullet  left 
to  stop  him." 

"  But  they  ca|>  starve  us  out,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said  he. 
"  How  long  will  our  provision  hold  out  ?  " 

This  was  true ;  and  Rodney  endeavored  to  learn 
from  Peshoo  what  was  the  probable  number  of  the 
pursuers.  In  reply,  the  Indian  repeated  several  times 
"  many,  many  ;  "  his  words  not  enabling  him  to  express 
positive  numbers.  Finally,  he  held  out  his  hands  with 
the  fingers  extended  ten  times,  from  which  they  con 
cluded  he  estimated  the  number  of  the  enemy  to  be 
about  one  hundred.  He  could  not  be  sure  that  they 
had  not  fire-arms;  their  arrows  were  many  and  dan 
gerous,  and  their  tomahawks  cut  deep. 


202  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

"  I  will  die  like  the  son  of  Mosquaw,"  continued  the 
Indian.  "  The  Sioux  shall  not  see  me  tremble,  nor 
hear  me  groan.  But  let  my  good  pale  brothers,  who 
know  how  to  talk  with  the  Great  Spirit,  tell  Him  to 
be  pitiful  to  the  women  and  children  of  Peshoo's 
people ;  tell  Him  to  blind  the  cruel  panthers  of  the 
prairies,  that  they  may  not  find  the  way  to  the 
peaceful  lodges  of  the  weak." 

Mr.  Rodney,  observing  the  reverence  shown  by  the 
Indian  when  he  saw  his  friends  engaged  in  devotion, 
had,  as  far  as  his  limited  knowledge  of  the  language 
permitted,  tried  to  enlighten  the  poor  man  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  true  faith ;  and  he  now  induced 
Peshoo  to  kneel  down  with  the  rest,  while  he  repeated 
a  short  and  simple  prayer  in"  such  Indian  words  as 
he  could  recollect,  entreating  God's  mercy  on  those 
peaceful  children  of  the  mountains.  The  man  was 
earnest  and  attentive  ;  and  after  the  concluding  prayer, 
he  repeated  the  words,  "  Our  Father." 

"  It  is  true,"  he  said ;  "  the  Great  Spirit  is  the 
Father  of  all  who  are  good." 

"  He  will  also  become  the  Father  of  those,"  answered 
Mr.  Rodney,  "  who  leave  evil  ways,  and  desire  to  be 
come  his  children  ;  those  who  grieve  over  the  past,  and 
earnestly  mean  to  do  good  for  the  future." 

Peshoo  reflected  silently  for  some  time ;  then  he 
seemed  more  tranquil,  and  said  cheerfully :  "  God  will 
listen  to  the  words  of  the  good  pale-faces." 

Harold  then  walked  uneasily  round  the  spacious 
hollow  for  some  time,  surveying  curiously  the  bush- 
covered  walls.  He  paused  at  length  at  one  spot,  and 
said  : 

"Captain,   Scruton,    you    belong    to    the    tribe   of 


O*     I££U    tfOCKY    MOUNTAINS.  203 

climbers ;  what  do  you  think ;  could  not  you  and 
I,  and  two  or  three  more  plucky  fellows,  mount  this 
wall  with  our  artillery,  and  drive  away  those  fellows 
that  are  lurking  round  our"  retreat?  They  will  take 
fright  at  the  attack;  and,  situated  so  far*above  them, 
they  will  not  discover  the  weakness  of  our  force." 

"  We  shall  be  short-handed,  Mr.  Crofton,"  answered 
Scruton  ;  "  but  pluck  goes  a  great  way.  You  see,  my 
maxim  has  always  been,  i  Better  fight  than  run  ;  and 
better  either  one  or  the  other,  than  strike.'  If  they 
carry  no  guns,  I  think  we  may  reckon  on  chasing  them. 
But  we  must  call  out  our  own  hands ;  we  cannot 
get  any  fight  out  of  yon  white-livered  Indian." 

"  Leave  my  name  out,  if  you  t please,  Captain 
Scruton,"  said  Rodney  ;  "  I  am  too  rigid  of  limb  to 
perform  monkey  feats,  and  too  much  averse  to  the 
shedding  of  blood  to  perpetrate  slaughter,  except 
when  roused  by  aggression.  Let  me  see  the  grinning 
head  of  an  armed  enemy  appear  through  that  entrance, 
and  I  should  feel  no  compunction  in  blowing  out  his 
brains  ;  but  to  lurk  in  secret  places,  and  shoot  down 
unwary  men,  is  not  in  my  way.  Don't  argue,  Harold ; 
you  will  waste  time.  I  am  a  pertinacious  fellow  in  my 
scruples  and  prejudices,  as  you  choose  to  call  them. 
Go  on  ;  be  as  merciful  as  your  hot  blood  will  let  you  ; 
and  when  you  have  swept  us  a  clear  path,  I  will  not 
refuse  to  make  use  of  it." 

"  I  vow,  Rodney,"  said  Harold,  "  that,  to  be  a  brave 
fellow,  you  take  more  rousing  up  than  any  one  I  ever 
heard  of.  Well,  no  matter ;  I  know,  at  the  same  time, 
you  would  not  hesitate  to  risk  your  own  life  to  save  a 
fellow-creature  in  danger ;  so  we  must  bear  with  you. 
Who  aye  to  b<i  our  companions,  captain  ?  " 


204  THE    BEAU-HUNTERS 

"  We  must  take  Marlin  and  your  stout  servant,  Mr. 
Crofton,"  replied  Scruton ;  "  and  one  of  these  lads 
might  handle  a  gun  usefully." 

"  And  wouldn't  that  same  be  myself,  av  it  plaze  ye, 
captain,"  replied  Mike  ;  "  isn't  it  thankful  I'd  be,  and  a 
fair  hand  at  a  shot ;  barrin'  Will  wouldn't  be  called  out ; 
seeing  he  might  be  fearing  his  bullet  would  be  hittin* 
his  own  father,  and  no  other  at  all ;  and  he  just  bro 
ken-hearted  with  that  same,  and  no  wonder ;  God  save 
us ! "  " 

"  I  can  conceive  the  feelings  of  the  poor  boy,  Captain 
Scruton,"  said  Harold ;  "  though  I  don't  think  it  at  all 
probable  that  we  should  again  fall  in  with  Arncliffe  in 
such  an  extraordinary  manner ;  therefore,  I  propose 
that  we  leave  Will  and  Mr.  Rodney  to  guard  the 
entrance,  while  we  pelt  the  fellows  from  the  ramparts. 
I  don't  see  why  we  should  delay  a  minute;  are  all 
ready  ?  " 

Dick  and  John  had  been  busily  employed  in  knotting 
together  all  the  stout  rope  they  possessed,  which  they 
now  rolled  up  in  a  coil.  "  You  see,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said 
Dick,  "  there's  John  and  you,  landsmen  like,  you'd 
hardly  be  fit  to  be  running  up  and  down  the  yards  like 
an  old  salt ;  so  I'se  just  haul  up  this  here  cable,  and 
belay  it  to  a  stout  tree  aloft,  to  sarve  for  a  guy ;  it  may 
happen  ye've  to  run  down  sharp,  if  the  enemy  come 
down  on  us  with  a  broadside." 

Each  man  was  armed  with  a  double-barrelled  rifle, 
powder,  and  bullets.  Captain  Scruton  and  Dick,  with 
the  fearlessness  of  their  profession,  ascended  first,  draw 
ing  the  rope  after  them,  the  end  of  which  they  secured, 
with  the  practical  knowledge  of  sailors,  to  a  stout  pine- 
tree  at  the  edge,  and  let  the  rope  down,  which,  though 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  205 

it  fell  far  short  of  reaching  the  foot  of  the  rock,  cer 
tainly  afforded  support  and  confidence  to  the  three  lands 
men,  as  Dick  had  named  them,  who  made  the  ascent 
after  the  sailors,  by  means  of  the  firmly-fixed  creeping 
plants,  with  tolerable  courage,  though  not  without  a  sen 
sation  of  sickness,  for  they  had  not  been  accustomed  to 
be  thus  suspended  in  mid-air,  where  the  failure  of  the 
twig  which  they  grasped  must  have  doomed  them  to  a 
terrible  and  certain  death,  but  for  the  additional  protec 
tion  of  the  rope. 

But  one  after  another  they  reached  the  summit  safely, 
landing  amidst  a  wilderness  of  low  bushes,  stately  pines, 
and  American  cedars.  Then,  clinging  to  the  bushes, 
Harold  ventured  to  look  below,  and  could  calculate  the 
height  they  had  climbed,  when  he  saw  the  diminutive 
appearance  of  the  moving,  anxious  figures  in  the  glen. 
Their  care  now  was  to  make  out  the  situation  and  the 
force  of  the  enemy.  They  spread  round,  and  cau 
tiously  descended  to  a  lower  height,  where  they  could 
make  observations,  and  yet  be  near  enough  to  secure 
their  retreat,  if  they  were  exposed  to  danger.  Then 
they  finally  ascertained  that  a  party  of  wild,  naked, 
mounted  Indians,  armed  with  bows,  spears,  and  toma 
hawks,  were  assembled  before  the  rocky  wall,  through 
which  the  pursued  had  escaped,  looking  up,  as  if  consid 
ering  the  possibility  of  the  fugitives  having  ascended 
there ;  while  some  men  were  dismounted,  scattered 
round,  and  plainly  engaged  in  searching  for  the  lost 
trail.  The  whole  number  of  men  certainly  did  not  ex 
ceed  sixty;  but  this  was  a  formidable  force,  which 
could  only  be  successfully  opposed  by  stratagem ;  and 
Harold  held  a  consultation  with  Scruton,  and  then  said 
to  Dick, — 

18 


206  THE    IJKAR-HUNTERS 

"  Are  you  up  to  a  famous  loud  shout,  Marlin  ?  " 

"  Try  me,  master,"  answered  he  ;  "  I've  sent  my  pipe 
miles  afore  now." 

"  And  John  has  had  some  practice  in  the  view  halloo 
in  the  hunting-field,"  continued  Harold.  "  Mike,  my 
boy,  when  I  give  the  word,  mind  you  scream  like  a 
dozen  fellows." 

"  Won't  I  do  the  same,  yer  honor,"  said  the  boy,  with 
great  glee ;  "  won't  I  be  givin'  them  the  ullaloo  to  be 
sarving  for  their  wake,  the  thaves  !  And  which  of 
them  will  I  be  hitting,  please  sir  ?  " 

"  I  please,  Mike,  if  Captain  Scruton  does  not  object," 
replied  Harold,  "that  each  man  shall  shoot  down  a 
horse  ;  except  myself,  and  I  will  undertake  to  wing 
yon  swaggering  chief,  with  the  feathers  in  his  ugly 
head." 

There  was  a  general  murmur  of  discontent ;  and 
Scruton  said,  "  Mercy  is  thrown  away  on  these  scoun 
drels,  Mr.  Crofton.  If  we  dismount  them,  we  shall  only 
exasperate  them  to  scale  the  cliffs,  and  assail  us  with  the 
power  of  numbers." 

"  Very  well,  then,  Captain  Scruton,"  answered  Harold ; 
*'  if  our  first  round  fail  to  put  the  fellows  to  flight,  we  will 
direct  the  second  barrel  against  the  men  themselves. 
Now,  my  men,  make  ready ;  and  when  I  hold  up  my 
hand,  give  a  jolly  good  cheer,  and  fire  away,  keeping  an 
eye  on  the  effect." 

Certainly,  when  the  English  cheer  reverberated  from 
the  rocky  heights,  it  seemed  to  arise  from  a  little  army, 
and  the  simultaneous  volley  was  likewise  multiplied  by 
the  echoes  most  wonderfully.  The  chief  fell  mortally 
wounded ;  another  man  was  also  prostrated,  and  three 
norses  overthrown.  The  panic  among  the  surprised 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  207 

Indians  was  tremendous;  the  dismounted  men  leaped 
behind  their  more  fortunate  companions ;  two  horsemen 
stooped  to  secure  the  bodies  of  the  fallen ;  and  the  next 
minute  all  galloped  off,  except  four  men  who  were  at 
some  distance,  and  who,  not  having  seen  the  instantane 
ous  effect  pf  the  attack,  now  rode  up  to  the  spot,  looking 
with  dismay  at  the  prostrate  horses  and  the  disappear 
ance  of  their  comrades.  They  talked  together  for  a 
moment,  then  pointing  upwards  where  the  ascent  was 
not  so  precipitous,  rode  towards  it. 

**  Another  shout  and  another  shot,  my  good  fellows," 
said  Harold.  "  Aim  at  the  two  first  horses  only,  and 
spare  the  men." 

The  shout  and  the  volley  were  successful ;  the  two 
horses  in  front,  and  one  of  the  riders  fell ;  but  the  sur 
vivors  carried  off  the  dismounted  and  the  wounded 
man,  and  promptly  followed  their  companions  across  the 
river  and  through  the  wood  on  the  opposite  side. 

"  Now,  Captain  Scruton,  shall  we  make  a  dash  after 
the  cowards?"  asked  the  impatient  Harold. 

"  Of  course  not,"  replied  Scruton.  "  A  chase  is  waste 
time  when  there  is  no  prize  to  gain.  On  the  contrary, 
we  should  but  expose  to  the  enemy  the  weakness  of  our 
force.  Sail  off  quietly,  men  ;  you  have  done  your  duty ; 
you  have  put  the  enemy  to  flight.  It  is  a  victory,  Mr. 
Crofton." 

"  At  all  events,  Captain  Scruton,"  persisted  Harold, 
"allow  us  to  descend  and  examine  the  field  of  battle. 
There  may  be  some  poor  wretch  lying  wounded." 

"Mr.  Crofton,"  answered  Scruton,  "we  all  observed 
that  these  savages,  after  the  custom  of  civilized  war 
fare,  carried  off  their  wounded.  But  should  they  even 
have  left  one  man  behind,  we  should  not  be  justified  in 


208  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

introducing  an  enemy  into  the  secret  hold  of  the  peace 
ful  Indians.  Therefore,  Mr.  Crofton,  please  to  return." 

"  I'd  like  to  have  gi'en  a  look  at  them  horses,  cap 
tain,"  said  John,  bending  over  the  bushes.  "  I  niver 
can  bide  to  see  'em,  poor  beasts,  lying  yonder,  may-be 
groaning  like  Christians ;  and  if  my  master  were  will 
ing,  one  might  likely  have  doctored  'em  up  a  bit." 

"  We'll  hear  what  Peshoo  says  about  it,  John,"  an 
swered  Harold.  "  It's  fair  that  he  should  be  com 
mander  on  his  own  ground,  as  Captain  Scruton  is  here. 
Now  for  the  best  scramble  down  we  can  make ;  here 
goes,  my  boys." 

Harold,  young  and  active,  soon  slung  himself  down 
the  steep,  and  was  followed  by  the  rest ;  Dick  remain 
ing  to  the  last  to  cast  down  the  rope,  which,  he  said, 
was  too  good  to  lose,  and  he  didn't  need  it ;  he'd  make 
no  hand  in  grappling  it  to  help  him  down. 

All  were  rejoiced  to  hear  of  the  dispersion  of  the 
Sioux ;  and  as  they  had  carried  away  their  wounded, 
Peshoo  had  no  apprehension  of  their  return ;  but 
granted  the  request  of  John  to  withdraw  the  stone  from 
the  entrance,  that  he  might  look  after  the  five  horses 
left  lying.  Having  ascertained  tnat  no  one  was  visible, 
John  and  his  master  emerged  from  the  passage,  and 
examined  the  animals.  Of  the  two  which  had  been 
shot  last,  one  had  been  so  slightly  injured,  that  it 
had  already  risen,  and  was  quietly  grazing.  Two  were 
quite  dead  ;  one  was  wounded  past  hope ;  the  fifth  had 
received  a  ball  in  the  shoulder,  which  John  skilfully 
extracted,  and  applied  some  plaster  to  the  wound,  and 
the  horse,  after  neighing  its  gratitude  for  the  good 
office,  managed  to  rise  and  graze  with  its  companion. 

"They'll  be  fit  for  work  in  a  day  or  two,  sir,"  said 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  209 

John,  rubbing  his  hands  exultingly ;  "  and  there's  blood 
in  'em ;  though  they're  small  make  I'll  warrant  'em 
stannin'  a  good  bit  of  work." 

Then  John  stroked  their  shaggy  coats,  with  a  longing 
desire  to  brush  and  trim  them  into  that  order  and  neat 
ness  which  he  thought  essential  in  a  horse. 

"  We'se  have  to  leave  'em  here,  sir,"  continued  he ; 
"  there's  no  chance  of  getting  'em  through  yon  rat 
hole  ;  but  I'll  answer  for't  this  poor  fellow  never  aims 
at  straying ;  he's  sartin  to  wait  for  his  doctor ;  there's 
that  sense  in  'em  all.  sir ;  and  it's  likely  t'other'll  bide 
with  him  for  company." 

Harold  proposed  to  hobble  them ;  but  John's  com 
passion  for  the  suffering  animals  pleaded  against  the 
restriction,  and  they  left  them  at  liberty,  hoping  this 
small  act  of  humanity  might  not  be  without  its  reward. 
Peshoo  then  intimated  that  they  must  remain  only  one 
day  longer  in  the  secure  hold,  and  then  depart  for  the 
lodges  of  his  people,  whither  it  was  plain  he  was 
anxious  to  return.  It  was  with  some  impatience  the 
younger  men  submitted  to  the  confinement  another  day ; 
but  they  were  well  supplied  with  bear's  flesh,  and  they 
contrived  to  spend  the  time  profitably  in  improving 
themselves  in  the  language  of  Peshoo,  while  they  in 
return  taught  him  English  words,  and  instructed  him  in 
the  principles  of  religion  and  morality.  Mr.  Rodney 
especially  became  greatly  interested  in  observing  the 
natural  endowments  and  simple  truth  of  this  child  of 
nature. 

But  there  was  a  general  rejoicing  when  they  at  last 

left  the  retreat,  and  slowly  moved  forward  with  their 

horses,  leaving  Peshoo  to  close  the   entrance,  and   to 

obscure  the  trail  as  far  as  possible.     The  two  horses 

18* 


210  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

were  in  good  condition,  one  quite  able  to  work,  and 
Dennis,  with  a  reasonable  weight  of  baggage,  was 
placed  upon  it.  The  other  was  led  forward,  limping  a 
little,  but  in  a  fair  way  to  recover  and  become  useful. 

The  travellers  continued  to  descend  through  thick 
woods,  till  before  evening  they  had  reached  a  more 
open  region,  and  next  morning  they  saw  before  them 
a  wide  and  extensive  valley,  guarded  on  the  west  by 
the  towering  mountains,  and  on  the  east  by  high 
wooded  hills,  and  winding  between  the  ridges  far  to  the 
south.  There  was  an  appearance  of  solitude  and 
repose  in  this  valley,  perfectly  refreshing  to  the  hunted 
fugitives.  The  fresh  green  herbage,  the  spring  flowers, 
the  chattering  of  birds,  the  rustling  of  squirrels  and 
opossums  in  the  trees,  and  the  shy  deer  peeping  from 
the  bushes,  with  the  goats  or  dark  huge-horned  moun 
tain  sheep  on  the  heights,  proclaimed  a  region  of 
plenty  ;  and  Mr.  Rodney  no  longer  wondered  that  the 
Indians  who  inhabited  this  oasis  in  the  desert  should 
desire  to  remain  at  peace. 

The  eyes  of  the  Indian  glistened  as  he  waved  his 
arms  round  and  said,  "  The  lands  of  Peshoo's  people 
are  pleasant  lands.  It  was  not  well  to  go  far  in  the 
mountains  to  kill  the  bear.  It  is  good  to  say,  here  the 
Great  Spirit  has  given  enough,  has  He  not  given  the 
antelope  and  the  big-horn  for  food,  the  cold  water 
when  the  sun  is  hot,  and  the  firewood  to  warm  the 
people  when  the  snow  falls.  The  Black  Bear  loves  to 
see  his  people  so  happy." 

"  God's  name  be  praised  ! "  said  Dennis.  "  Sure, 
isn't  this  counthry  Canaan  itself,  and  we,  that  mur 
mured  in  the  wilderness,  have  been  brought  into  the 
promised  land,  sinners  as  we  are." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  211 

"  And  that's  thrue  for  you,  masther,"  said  Peggy, 
"  for  a  weary  man  and  an  uncontented  is  yourself,  when 
the  pain  and  the  hunger  is  on  you.  And  you  niver 
thrusting,  sure,  to  Him  as  always  sends  back  the  sun 
after  the  storm  is  gone  by.  Worra !  may-be  it's  the 
way  with  the  ould  altogether,  and  don't  we  hould  faster 
when  the  staff  is  breaking  away  entirely  ?  " 

"  We're  all  thankful  as  we  ought,  mother  dear,"  said 
Mary,  "  for  His  mercies  ;  but  some  shows  it  quiet,  and 
some  talks.  Sure,  won't  Will,  poor  lad,  be  thanking 
God  in  his  heart,  seeing  his  father  wasn't  among  yon 
savages.  Isn't  it  that  same,  Will  ?  " 

William  blushed  as  he  answered,  "  Indeed,  cousin 
Mary,  I  was  just  then  thinking  over  my  vexations,  and 
forgetting  his  mercies.  I  was  wrong,  I  know ;  but  I'll 
try  to  be  what  I  ought ;  to  have  more  faith ;  you  set  me 
a  good  example,  Mary." 

"That's  what  she  does  for  us  all,  lad,"  said  Dick. 
"  A  bonnie  lass,  and  a  true  she  is !  and  that  chap  will 
come  in  for  a  prize  as  she  takes  out  mate,  God  bless 
her ! " 

Mary  blushed,  but  did  not  reply ;  for  she  prudently 
preserved  an  equal  behavior  towards  her  two  great 
admirers,  John  and  Dick,  fearing  to  cause  dissension 
amongst  the  harmonious  community;  though  the 
amused  observers  were  of  the  opinion  that  Mary's 
eye  rested  with  more  complacency  on  the  frank,  rough 
sailor  than  on  the  dull,  honest  groom. 

"  And  after  all,"  said  Mr.  Rodney  to  Harold,  as  they 
noticed  the  conversation,  "  John  is  at  present  as  much 
interested  in  the  good  points  of  the  two  horses  as  in  the 
charms  of  Mary,  and  he  will  be  reconciled  to  a  disap 
pointment  more  quietly  than  our  fiery  friend  Dick." 


212  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

After  they  had  roamed  six  or  seven  miles  along  the 
pleasant  valley,  Peshoo,  pointing  out  to  Scruton  some 
distant  objects,  said,  "  It  is  good ;  now  Peshoo  must  go 
on,  to  say,  my  father  will  see  a  people  from  a  far  land, 
pale  of  face,  and  kind  of  heart.  They  are  great  medi 
cine  men.  They  save  Peshoo  from  death.  Shall  they 
not  come  and  eat  meat  in  the  lodges  of  the  Black  Bear  ? 
Then  will  my  father  come  to  meet  my  brothers,  and 
bring  them  to  smoke  the  pipe  of  peace  in  his  lodges. 
Peshoo  has  spoken." 

"  And  spoken  very  well,  too,"  said  Scruton,  when  the 
speech  was  interpreted  to  him.  "  It  is  a  good  plan  that 
he  should  precede  us  as  an  envoy,  else  who  knows  but 
our  first  greeting  might  be  a  shower  of  arrows.  At 
any  rate  we  shall,  by  this  means,  gain  time  to  arrange 
our  defence,  which  may  be  needed.  But  I  see  Mr. 
Crofton  thinks  this  Indian  has  not  the  usual  treachery 
of  his  race." 

"  I  would  stake  my  life  on  his  faith,"  said  Harold  im 
petuously.  "  There  is  honesty  written  on  his  brow ; 
and,  moreover,  I  believe  that  we  shall  find  his  people 
all  friendly  towards  us." 

And  Harold  shook  hands  with  his  Indian  friend  before 
he  set  out,  with  his  usual  speed,  on  his  errand. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  213 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

Dressing  for  tha  Reception.  —  Mosquaw,  the  Indian  Chief.  —  A  Hos 
pitable  Welcome.  —  Indian  Life.— A  Substitute  for  the  Potatoe.— 
Sporting  in  the  Woods. 

"Ix  is  the  custom  of  civilized  people,"  said  Captain 
Scruton,  "to  appear  in  full  dress  on  formal  occasions 
like  this.  It  would  perhaps  be  advisable  that  I  should 
unpack  my  dress-coat,"  and  he  looked  ruefully  at  his 
torn  jacket. 

"  By  all  means,  Captain  Scruton,"  replied  Harold. 
"  We  must  all  do  honor  to  the  chief.  Down  with  the 
portmanteau,  John ;  be  alert,  my  good  fellow.  There, 
that  coat  will  do.  But- — no  —  I  see  something  more 
appropriate  :  that  very  absurd  brocaded  silk  dressing- 
gown,  which  it  pleased  my  senseless  valet  to  pack  up. 
This  will  have  an  imposing  effect.  When  we  reach  a 
church  and  a  priest  I  will  give  this  to  you,  Mary,  for  a 
wedding-dress.  I  insist  on  you  young  scoundrels  not 
laughing ;  I  consider  myself  grand.  But,  Rodney,  you 
have  surpassed  me." 

Mr.  Rodney  had  clothed  himself  in  his  professor's 
gown,  brought  out  to  distinguish  him  in  learned  societies, 
and,  with  his  fine,  portly  figure,  he  really  looked  digni 
fied  enough  for  a  prince. 

"  Ought  we  not  to  prepare  a  present,"  said  Harold. 
"  I  think  such  is  the  custom.  What  shall  we  offer 
Captain  Scruton?" 


214  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

"  Why  do  you  ask  me,  Mr.  Crofton,"  answered  he. 
"  You  know  my  destitution.  The  sea,  and  the  Indian 
robbers  have  swept  away  my  all.  I  am  a  man  doomed 
to  misfortune." 

"  Sure,  thin,  captain,"  said  Peggy,  "  it's  thanking  God 
ye  should  be,  and  not  complainin'  at  all.  Wasn't  He 
bavin'  ye  from  the  say,  and  the  bears,  and  the  Injuns, 
and  the  famine,  and  bringin'  ye  to  plenty  and  green 
fields  agin,  blessed  be  His  name.  It's  not  misfortunate, 
sure,  at  all ! " 

"  I  say,  Rodney,"  asked  Harold,  turning  over  his  pos 
sessions,  "  do  you  think  the  chief  would  accept  a  couple 
of  shirts?  It's  hardly  likely  he  should  have  a  large 
stock  of  linen." 

"  I  think  one  will  be  sufficient,  Harold,"  answered 
Rodney.  "  One  of  the  characteristics  of  the  Indian  is, 
that  he  is  not  given  to  change ;  one  shirt,  and  that  gold- 
banded  cap,  will  form  a  noble  offering.  Replace  the 
garments  you  hold ;  he  would  not  understand  how  to 
enter  them  ;  neither  would  he  appreciate  the  comfort 
they  bestow.  For  my  part,  I  shall  present  him  with 
this  handsome,  scarlet,  knitted  comforter,  the  work  of  a 
fair  lady,  who  has  endowed  me  with  many  tokens  of  her 
industry,  and  of  her  esteem  for  an  ungrateful  object.  I 
shall  not  be  sorry  to  lose  sight  of  this  memorial  of  my 
stony  heart." 

By  the  time  the  travellers  were  dressed,  and  had  ar 
ranged  themselves  in  an  imposing  line,  with  the  presents 
ostentatiously  displayed,  a  crowd  was  seen  approaching, 
and  the  little  band  marched  slowly  forward,  in  good 
order,  to  meet  them.  At  the  head  of  the  Indians  was  a 
tall,  fine-looking  old  man,  wearing  a  head-dress  of  col 
ored  feathers,  and  a  robe  of  tanned  skins,  while  round 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  215 

his  neck  hung  a  heavy  collar,  composed  of  the  paws  of 
the  great  bear.  At  his  side  walked  his  son,  a  youth, 
similarly  habited,  and  immediately  after  them  came  a 
troop  of  men,  more  or  less  clothed  in  buffalo  or  deer 
skins.  In  the  distance  might  be  discovered  a  crowd  of 
moving  figures,  which  the  travellers  pronounced,  by  a 
bold  figure  of  speech,  to  be  the  representatives  of  the  fair 
sex,  and  who  would  be  naturally  curious  to  behold  that 
strange  anomaly  in  creation  —  a  white-faced  man,  cov 
ered  with  a  superfluous  and  cumbrous  variety  of  gar 
ments,  as  Peshoo  would  doubtless  report. 

When  near  enough  to  be  heard,  the  old  chief,  in  a 
dignified  manner,  gravely  addressed  his  visitors  in  his 
own  language  :  —  "  My  sons  from  a  far  land  are  welcome 
to  the  lodges  of  their  great  father.  Mosquaw  is  a  great 
chief,  he  has  slain  many  bears ;  he  wears  these  trophies 
that  the  Sioux  and  the  Pawnees  may  know  that  he  is  a 
brave.  But  Mosquaw  is  very  pitiful ;  he  does  not  love 
to  kill  the  feeble  woman  or  the  helpless  child ;  he  wears 
no  scalps  at  his  girdle,  though  his  arrows  are  sharp  to 
slay  the  bad  men  that  would  bring  war  to  his  peaceful 
lodges.  The  pale-faces  come  in  peace  ;•  they  are  his 
children.  Mosquaw  has  spoken." 

Harold,  who  was  the  most  ready  speaker,  replied  in  a 
complimentary  oration,  arranged  with  as  much  skill  as 
his  slender  stock  of  words  permitted.  He  eulogized  the 
humanity  of  the  chief,  and  commended  those  peaceful 
habits  which  were  so  much  beloved  by  white  men ;  yet 
as  he  said  this,  Harold  sighed  to  think  how  much  evil 
had  been  introduced  among  the  native  tribes  by  men 
who  called  themselves  Christians,  and  secretly  resolved 
that  he  at  least  would  act  up  to  his  profession. 

Then  the  presents  were  offered  to  the  chief,  with  a 


216  THE    BEAR -HUNTERS 

petition  that  lie  would  for  a  short  time  extend  his  hos 
pitality  to  them ;  that  those  who  needed  it  might  have 
an  interval  of  rest.  Mosquaw  looked  with  admiration 
on  the  gifts,  and  immediately  invested  himself  with  the 
order  of  the  scarlet  scarf,  which  he  flung  over  his  shoul 
ders  with  some  grace ;  the  rest  of  the  treasures  he  com 
mitted  to  the  charge  of  his  followers,  while  he  invited 
the  travellers  to  follow  him  to  -the  lodges. 

Great  was  the  wonder,  the  terror,  and  the  admira 
tion  excited  by  the  appearance  of  the  strange  people ; 
the  children  screamed,  and  the  women  divided  their 
attention  between  the  pale-faces,  covered  with  the 
beards  and  whiskers,  untrimmed  through  many  weeks, 
and  the  extraordinary  and,  as  they  thought,  unneces 
sary  amount  of  clothing.  Yet  many  exclamations  of 
admiration  were  uttered  at  the  sight  of  Rodney's 
robes,  Harold's  splendid  brocade,  and  the  small  black 
silk  bonnets  worn  by  Peggy  and  Mary,  which  were 
evidently  considered  to  form  part  of  the  natural  wo 
man. 

The  travellers  looked  with  pleasure  on  the  pic 
turesque  scene  of  the  Indian  village  now  in  sight.  The 
lodges  were  scattered  over  the  sloping  side  of  the  val 
ley,  facing  the  east,  and  protected  at  the  back  by  the 
mountains ;  before  them  extended  the  green  sward,  dot 
ted  over  with  tall  timber  trees,  now  wearing  the  livery 
of  spring.  But  before  they  reached  the  lodges,  it  was 
necessary  to  cross  a  considerable  river,  which  flowed 
from  the  mountains,  crossed  the  valley,  and  effecting 
a  passage  through  the  opposite  green  hills,  poured  down 
to  the  lower  prairies. 

Two  large  canoes  were  in  waiting  for  the  expected 
guests,  and  they  were  paddled  across  by  the  attendants 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  217 

of  the  chief,  who,  with  the  rest  of  his  people,  passed 
over  in  smaller  canoes,  all  of  which  were  carefully 
moored  when  they  landed ;  and  Captain  Scruton 
pointed  out  to  Mr.  Rodney  and  Harold  the  secure 
position  of  the  village,  protected  by  the  hills  at  the  east, 
the  mighty  mountains,  and  the  deep  river.  It  was  only 
accessible  at  the  north,  and  on  this  frontier  they  after 
wards  discovered  that  a  formidable  defence  of  impene 
trable  cactus  had  been  planted,  and  ran  a  considerable 
way  across  the  valley. 

Mosquaw  then  announced  that  some  of  his  people 
were  already  employed  in  erecting  the  slight  lodges 
necessary  for  his  visitors  ;  and  in  the  mean  time  he 
conducted  them  all  to  his  own  dwelling,  where  they 
found  already  spread  on  mats  upon  the  ground  a  feast 
of  broiled  or  baked  bear's  flesh,  served  on  platters  of 
wicker-work,  and  some  cakes  composed  of  bruised 
roots ;  and  in  defiance  of  the  irrepressible  suspicions 
entertained  by  the  fastidious  that  the  cookery  might 
not  be  conducted  with  scrupulous  cleanliness,  hunger 
or  curiosity  induced  them  to  eat  all  of  the  cakes,  which 
the  wholesome  effect  of  their  laborious  and  healthy  life 
caused  them  to  enjoy ;  and  though  bitter,  they  agreed 
that  this  preparation  was  a  very  tolerable  substitute  for 
bread. 

Then  the  Indian  women  brought  water  from  the 
river  in  buckets  of  wicker-work ;  and  when  the  tin 
drinking-cups  of  the  travellers  were  produced,  renewed 
expressions  of  wonder  were  extorted,  for  the  ingenuity 
of  the  simple  Indians  had  failed  to  produce  any  thing 
better  than  a  smaller  basket  of  wicker-work  for  a  drink- 
ing-vessel. 

"  If  I  can  fall  on  a  good  bit  of  wood,"  said  William, 
19 


218  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  I  can  cut  some  cups  out  with  my  knife,  and  some 
trenchers  too ;  for  it  is  a  disgusting  plan  for  all  to  eat 
out  of  the  same  dish." 

"Sure,  William  Arncliffe,"  said  Peggy,  "isn't  it 
overly  nice  you're  being,  and  English  altogether. 
Wasn't  it  in  the  ould  cabin  in  our  own  blessed  land 
we  were  atin'  the  best  of  pratees,  iv'ry  soul  of  us,  out 
of  the  big  bowl,  and  thanking  God  we  were  to  see  them 
there ;  and  wouldn't  it  be  friendly  to  be  atin'  good 
mate  with  these  same  savages,  having  the  open  heart 
and  hand,  the  craturs?  And  sure  wouldn't  we  be 
niver  mindin'  them  being  badly  off  for  clothes,  more's 
their  sorrow ! " 

After  all,  they  made  a  hearty  repast,  rude  as  it  was ; 
then  Dick  and  John  unloaded  the  sound  horse,  dressed 
the  wound  of  the  sick  animal,  and  hastily  fenced  off, 
with  bushes  cut  down  from  the  mountain,  a  corral  or 
enclosure  for  the  horses,  where  they  left  them  to  feed 
and  rest,  and  be  stare^d  at  by  the  children,  who  had 
never  yet  seen  the  strange  quadruped;  though  many 
of  the  older  people  remembered  bitterly  the  days 
when  they  possessed  the  useful  creatures.  Then  all 
assisted  at  the  huts,  which  were  soon  completed; 
and  beds  of  twigs  and  fresh  grass  invited  the  wan 
derers  to  sleep,  and  dream  happily  of  home  and  distant 
friends. 

Early  next  morning  they  gathered  outside  their  wig 
wams,  to  look  round  the  new  locality,  and  consider  their 
prospects. 

"What  are  we  to  do,  my  boys?"  said  Harold. 
"  Are  we  to  establish  ourselves  quietly  amongst  these 
Indians,  and  adopt  their  life  of  freedom  and  idleness  ? 
If  so,  we  might  as  well  commence  in  earnest,  and  doff 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  219 

our  superfluous  draperies.  What  do  you  say,  Rodney  ? 
Are  you  willing  to  become  a  red  man  ?  " 

"  My  excellent  pupil,"  replied  Rodney,  "  I  am  pre 
pared  to  submit  to  any  extravagance  you  may  propose, 
perfectly  aware  that  your  madness  will  have  but  a 
short  existence.  I  consent,  then,  to  remain  here  while 
the  frenzy  rages,  retaining,  however,  the  decent  appear 
ance  of  civilization,  and  hoping  always  that,  escaping 
the  claws  of  the  bear  and  the  tomahawk  of  the  Indian, 
I  may  yet  once  more  see  my  own  beloved  retreat,  from 
whence  I  purpose  never  more  to  ramble,  God  willing." 

"  Sure  then,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  Dennis,  "  it's  in  iny 
rnind  that  a  good  dale  can  be  said  for  this  same,  seeing 
it's  lying  snug  and  warm  it  is,  and  them  having  mate 
and  a  free  hand,  and  needing  insthruction  altogether, 
the  haythens ;  and  maybe  wouldn't  be  objecting  to 
resave  a  man  of  laming  into  their  town,  and  give  him 
his  kaping  and  lodging  at  the  laste.  It's  an  unquiet 
life,  this  we're  lading,  sir;  and,  plase  God,  I'd  be 
changing." 

"We  must  certainly  remain  to  repair  and  take  in 
provisions,"  said  Scruton ;  "  and  really,  Mr.  Rodney,  if 
the  place  pleases  him,  I  don't  see  why  we  shouldn't 
leave  the  old  man  here.  It  would  lighten  our  vessel, 
and  we  should  make  better  way  without  him." 

"  I  must  know  more  of  the  people  and  their  mode 
of  life,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  before  I  give  my  consent  to 
abandon  the  poor  old  man  in  this  wilderness,  leaving 
him  to  live  and  die  in  the  worst  kind  of  solitude,  alone 
among  so  many." 

"  Is  it  lavin'  the  masther  behind  ?  "  exclaimed  Peggy 
indignantly.  "  Then,  would  ye  be  harder  than  the 
agents  themselves,  niver  caring  about  the  sowls  and 


220  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

bodies  of  the  poor !  Worra !  worra !  wouldn't  I  be 
carryin'  him  on  my  back,  and  Mike  and  Will  helpin 
sooner  nor  lavin'  him  to  be  eaten  up  by  the  haythen 
ravages  ?  " 

"  And  a  tough  meal  he'd  be  to  them,  mother,"  said 
Dick.  "  But  you  be  easy,  I  tell  you,  the  old  fellow 
shall  do  just  as  he  pleases,  and  we'll  all  lend  a  hand  to 
get  through  the  reefs  and  sand-banks  as  we're  sartain  to 
run  on  afore  we  come  to  port.  So  you  just  keep  a 
canny  tongue,  honey,  while  we  lay  at  anchor.  Time 
enough  to  pipe  to  quarters  when  we  hear  the  first  gun 
fired." 

"  At  any  rate,  we  may  find  some  amusement  here  for 
a  time,"  said  Harold.  "  For  my  part  I  intend  as  soon 
as  we  have  attended  the  levee  of  our  monarch,  to  take 
my  rifle  to  the  mountain  woods,  and  forage  for  the 
camp.  Who  will  join  me  ?  " 

Dick  was  engaged  in  finishing  the  huts  after  his  own 
fancy,  and  John  was  rubbing  down  the  horses,  to  make 
them,  he  sagely  observed,  "  look  like  Christian  beasts." 

"  Sure,  wouldn't  I  be  willing  to  make  one,"  said  Pat 
the  ragged,  looking  boldly  up  to  Harold,  and  waving  a 
stout  stick  as  tall  as  himself. 

"  You  little  rascal,"  answered  Harold,  laughing, 
"what  could  I  do  with  you?  Some  of  the  monkey 
tribe  would  be  carrying  you  off,  taking  you  for  one  of 
their  own  cubs  dressed  in  borrowed  plumes.  Stay  at 
home,  my  boy,  and  help  the  women  to  fetch  water."  % 

Pat  looked  sullen  and  rebellious ;  and  Mike  said,  — 
"  Wouldn't  I  be  helpin'  yer  honner  finely  ?  Wouldn't  I 
be  vexin'  the  baste,  and  bringin'  him  out  of  his  den  ? 
and  wouldn't  I  be  the  boy  to  give  him  the  other  shot 
through  his  heart,  barrin'  yer  honner  wasn't  killing  hin 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  221 

dead  out  with  yer  first  bullet?  It's  a  sure  shot  I  am, 
and  that's  thrue  altogether !  " 

"  And  you  shall  be  my  henchman,  Mike,"  said  Har 
old  ;  "  but  we  must  remain  at  home  for  this  day  to 
become  acquainted  with  our  friends.  Here  comes  the 
terrible  Mosquaw  with  his  ugly  necklace,  most  likely  to 
invite  us  to  dinner." 

The  chief  was  as  profuse  in  his  complimentary 
speeches  as  a  Spanish  host,  offering  to  his  guests  all  his 
property,  and  even  his  people ;  but  they  contented 
themselves  with  shelter  and  friendship,  and  assured  him 
they  hoped  not  only  to  provide  themselves  with  meat, 
but  even  to  assist  their  kind  friends. 

"  But  do  you  bring  the  fire-water  that  drives  the  red 
man  mad?"  asked  the  chief.  "I  do  not  wish  my 
people  to  drink  it,  and  shed  blood,  like  the  wandering 
Sioux  and  Pawnees.  Yet  a  great  chief  like  Mosquaw 
might  look  on  the  medicine  water  and  remain  un 
moved." 

But  Harold  prudently  declined  to  produce  the  "fire 
water  ; "  in  fact,  a  small  flask  of  brandy,  which  was 
placed  amongst  the  medicine  stores  of  Mr.  Rodney, 
was  all  the  remains  of  their  stock,  and  this  was  care 
fully  reserved  for  emergencies.  The  chief  seemed 
somewhat  disappointed,  and  Harold  rejoiced  that  he 
was  able  to  deny  him  this  great  temptation  to  evil 
which  would  probably  have  produced  much  vexation 
'to  themselves.  But  the  curiosity  of  Mosquaw  for  un 
known  things  passed  away,  and  he  then  entertained 
his  guests  with  stories  of  the  desperate  encounters 
which  won  him  his  trophies  from  the  formidable  bears. 
Mr.  Rodney  proposed,  however,  that  now  his  party 
should  try  the  safer  and  more  exciting  sport  of  buffalo- 
19* 


222  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

hunting ;  but  Mosquaw  explained  that  such  an  expe 
dition  must  inevitably  lead  them  nearer  to  the  haunts 
of  dangerous  tribes ;  the  great  security  of  this  secluded 
valley  being  owing,  in  a  great  measure,  to  its  distance 
from  the  buffalo  grounds. 

The  chase  was  then  reluctantly  deferred,  and  in  the 
mean  time  every  hour  improved  their  acquaintance 
with  the  language  and  habits  of  each  other;  and  Mr. 
Rodney  was  convinced  that  a  little  instruction  bestowed 
on  this  intelligent  and  peaceful  people  would  lead  them 
to  the  acceptance  of  that  blessed  faith,'  the  good  fruits 
of  which  are  "  peace  on  earth,  and  good-will  towards 
men."  The  women  employed  their  time  in  cooking, 
and  in  repairing  the  damages  the  journey  had  effected, 
in  the  garments  of  Mike  and  Pat  especially,  who  had 
no  surplus  stock  to  fall  back  on.  They  were  usually 
surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  wonder-stricken  and  admir 
ing  Indian  women,  with  whom  they  soon  began  to  hold 
intimate  communion. 

William,  after  consulting  the  authorities,  and  at  the 
earnest  desire  of  Dennis,  dug  a  patch  of  ground  on  a 
sunny  slope,  and  planted  in  it  the  small  remains  of  the 
potatoes,  which  Rodney  believed  would  grow  rapidly 
in  this  soil  and  climate.  But  this  state  of  repose  could 
not  last  long,  for  the  noonday  repast  of  the  travellers 
was  attended  by  so  many  visitors,  that  it  was  plain 
they  must  soon  seek  fresh  supplies,  or  throw  themselves 
entirely  on  the  hospitality  of  the  Indians,  who  showed 
no  desire  to  seek  food  till  it  was  absolutely  necessary,  bat, 
with  the  usual  improvidence  of  wild  tribes,  alternately 
feasted  and  fasted,  indolently  careless  of  the  morrow. 

Therefore,  knowing  their  visitors  had  not  yet  ex 
hausted  their  meat,  the  Indians  were  reluctant  to  join 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  223 

them  in  the  chase ;  and  when,  at  length,  they  set  out, 
Peshoo  was  the  only  red  man  who  was  willing  to  ac 
company  Harold  and  Mike.  Mr.  Rodney  remained  to 
botanize  on  this  new  ground ;  he  had  been  tempted  to 
this  by  the  Indian  women  pointing  out  to  him  the  plant 
from  the  root  of  which  the  cakes  were  made ;  and  in 
its  spring  livery  he  recognized  it  as  Psoralia  esculenta, 
the  root  somewhat  resembling  the  radish  in  form  and 
the  potatoe  in  substance,  though,  even  after  baking, 
the  taste  was  rather  bitter.  Pat,  who  was  the  attend 
ant  of  Mr.  Rodney,  dug  up  a  basketful  of  these  roots  to 
take  to  Peggy,  who  speedily  roasted  them.  The  wo 
men  were  much  gratified  with  the  experiment,  and  or 
dered  the  boy  to  collect  a  store  for  present  use,  "  seeing 
they'd  be  much  like  the  raal  pratee  itself,  barrin'  the 
forrin  shape." 

Harold  and  his  attendant  Mike  carried  each  a  rifle, 
and  Peshoo  was  armed  with  his  bow  and  spear.  He 
guided  them  over  tortuous  paths  through  the  ascend 
ing  wood  to  a  considerable  height  to  reach  a  grassy 
glade,  through  which  the  narrow  stream  flowed  which 
became  a  river  below,  and  on  the  banks  he  pointed  out 
to  them  the  footsteps  of  animals. 

"  This  is  the  bear,"  he  said ;  "  he  is  very  sly ;  he 
hides  from  the  red  man.  See  here,  the  elk ;  he  is 
swift ;  he  flies  like  the  wind.  And  this,  the  bighorn  of 
the  small  heart ;  he  runs  to  the  river,  to  the  wood,  to 
the  foe  ;  he  is  blind.  The  fire-spear  of  my  pale  brother 
will  kill  many  bighorn." 

"  That  would  be  poor  sport,  Peshoo,"  said  Harold. 
"  Is  the  Puma  to  be  found  here  ?  " 

But  Peshoo  "  knew  not "  the  Puma,  till  Harold,  on 
a  1 3af  of  his  pocket-book,  sketched  the  form  of  the  ani- 


224  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

mal,  which  he  recognized  by  the  Indian  name  of  Goua- 
zouara,  and  which  the  Americans  call  the  panther. 

"  The  Gouazouara,"  he  said,  "  is  fierce  and  cowardly ; 
lie  watches  for  the  red  man  in  the  thick  wood;  he 
springs  upon  him  and  drinks  his  blood.  He  comes  not 
to  the  mountains  ;  he  hides  in  the  forests  when  the  sun 
shines  at  mid-day,"  and  he  pointed  towards  the  south. 

"I  should  like  to  have  a  shot  at  the  long-named 
beast,"  said  Harold ;  "  but  just  now  my  business  is  to 
look  after  something  eatable.  Are  we  to  follow  this 
trail,  Peshoo  ?  " 

"  See  where  my  brothers  must  hide/'  said  the  Indian, 
placing  Harold  and  Mike  each  behind  the  thick  trunk 
of  a  tree ;  then  adding,  "  Peshoo  go  away  round,  round, 
to  drive  the  moose  and  the  mosquaw  to  the  fire-spear  of 
his  pale  brothers." 

"  But  you  must  also  choose  a  tree  for  a  shield,  Pes 
hoo,"  said  Harold,  "  or  we  might  shoot  you  instead  of 
the  deer." 

"  The  pale  face  shoots  well,"  answered  he ;  "  he  shoots 
straight ;  he  will  not  shoot  Peshoo,  for  he  will  be  down 
the  mountain ; "  and  stealing  softly  through  the  woods 
opposite  to  the  station  of  the  hunters,  he  disappeared, 
leaving  Harold  rather  dissatisfied  with  this  irregular 
mode  of  sporting,  though  he  thought  it  prudent  to 
yield  to  the  direction  of  the  Indian ;  and  therefore 
Mike  and  he  retired  to  the  protection  of  their  respective 
trees. 

"  This  is  cowardly  sport,  Mike,"  said  he ;  u  we  don't 
give  the  poor  animals  a  chance.  Nothing  like  an  open 
field  and  a  stirring  chase,  fair  and  honest." 

"  But  where  would  we  be  gettin'  the  mate  to  kape 
us  alive,  yer  honner,"  replied  Mike,  "  av  we  were  bein 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  225 

so  purlite  to  the  bastes  ?  and  sure  wouldn't  every  sowl 
of  yon  lazy  haythens  be  lying  down  and  dying  alto 
gether  of  the  famine,  barrin'  we  didn't  bring  the  mate 
to  their  mouths,  the  craturs  ?  Musha !  but  it's  an  asy 
life  they're  ladin',  it  is  !  " 

For  nearly  an  hour  they  remained  at  their  post, 
watching ;  Harold  very  restless,  and  muttering  reso 
lutions  to  follow  his  own  plans  for  the  future;  while 
Mike  climbed  his  tree  to  seek  for  nests,  and  gathered 
and  tied  up  bundles  of  dry  wood  for  fuel,  looking  from 
time  to  time  at  his  gun  to  see  that  all  was  ready.  At 
length  they  heard  a  rustling  in  the  opposite  thickets, 
and  raising  their  guns,  waited  to  see  a  herd  of  deer,  one 
after  another,  spring  gracefully  from  the  bushes  and 
make  towards  the  water.  The  sportsmen  had  time  to 
fire  both  barrels  before  the  terrified  animals  fled,  leav 
ing  two  of  their  number  dead  on  the  field,  and  such  a 
track  of  blood,  that  Peshoo,  who  immediately  joined 
them,  told  them  to  remain  with  the  spoil,  while  he  pur 
sued  the  wounded  deer. 


THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XX. 

Pat  in  a  Mischief.— A  Fall  from  a  Tree.  — The  Spoil  of  the  Chase. 
The  JBighorn.  —  An  Expedition  to  the  Plains.  —  The  Enemy  in 
Sight.  —  An  inglorious  Retreat.  —  An  unhappy  Sneeze.  —  The 
Capture. 

PESHOO  had  not  been  long  gone,  when  Harold  was 
startled  by  hearing  a  shrill  cry  at  some  distance. 
"  Some  accident  has  happened  to  the  poor  man,"  he 
said.  "  It  won't  be  Paychew,  by  no  manes,  yer  hon- 
ner,"  replied  Mike ;  "  isn't  it  Pat  himself,  the  gossoon, 
in  some  thrick  ?  sure  isn't  he  always  that  same,  worra ! 
always  afther  the  mischafe  entirely  ?  " 

But  there  was  distress  in  this  cry  which  assured 
Harold  it  was  not  uttered  from  mischief;  and  hastily 
reloading  their  guns,  they  abandoned  the  game  and  set 
out  in  the  direction  of  the  cries.  When  they  reached 
the  spot  from  whence  the  alarm  had  proceeded,  they 
saw  it  had  been  really  sounded  by  Pat,  who.  was 
perched  on  the  extremity  of  a  slender  branch  of  a  tall 
American  cypress  tree,  which  a  heavier  weight  than 
his  must  have  inevitably  snapped ;  while  a  large  bear 
had  ascended  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  and  was  growling 
and  grinning  furiously.  As  soon  as  the  terrified  lad 
saw  his  friends,  he  cried  out,  — 

"  Musha  !  musha  !  Mike,  darlin',  will  ye  be  puttin' 
yer  knife  in  him  behind  his  back,  the  baste  ?  and  will 
ye  be  gettin'  my  shillala  out  of  his  ugly  mouth,  and  him 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  22". 

aten  it  altogether  ?  Och !  the  villain,  won't  I  be  getthr 
his  skin  for  aunt,  Mike,  seein'  I  was  hittin'  him  first  ? ' 

The  coolness  of  the  boy,  almost  in  the  very  jaws  o/ 
the  bear,  amused  Harold,  in  spite  of  his  critical  situa 
tion  ;  he  ordered  Mike  to  stand  aside,  and  fearful  of 
injuring  the  bold  boy,  he  cautiously  directed  a  shot 
into  the  side  of  the  animal,  as  it  was  awkwardly 
wheeling  round  to  descend  head-forward.  The  bullet 
took  effect,  and  the  wounded  bear  roared  frightfully, 
and  shook  the  tree  till  poor  Pat  lost  his  hold  and  fell. 
Fortunately,  Harold  was  near  enough  to  catch  hold  of 
his  ragged  garments,  which,  however,  gave  way ;  and 
though  his  fall  was  broken,  he  was  uncomfortably 
deposited  in  a  thicket  of  thorny  bushes.  There  was 
scarcely  time  for  Harold  to  discharge  his  second 
barrel  more  effectually  into  the  jaws  of  the  descending 
bear,  before  it  reached  the  ground,  when,  bleeding  and 
shrieking  with  agony,  it  rushed  blindly  on  the  prostrate 
boy,  striking  its  sharp  claws  into  his  rough,  ragged 
jacket,  and  lacerating  his  back.  Seeing  his  extreme 
danger,  Harold  rushed  forward  and  plunged  his  knife 
to  the  hilt  in  the  shoulder  of  the  beast,  which  then 
turned  on  him,  and  he  had  only  time  to  swing  himself 
into  a  tree,  and  call  on  Mike  to  fire,  before  the  bear 
was  ascending  after  him. 

Mike  had  a  bold  heart,  and  was  a  sure  shot;  his 
first  ball  prostrated  the  beast,  then  he  walked  up  and 
coolly  blew  out  the  brains  to  make  all  sure.  "  We 
must  charge  again,  Mike,"  said  Harold,  descending 
from  his  refuge,  "  for  this  vexatious  urchin  may  bring 
more  bears  on  us.  Now  let  us  see  how  much  there  is 
left  of  you,  you  troublesome  little  dog." 

The  boy  rose,  looking  very  pale,  the  blood  trickling 


228  THE    REAR-HUNTERS 

from  his  back,  and  looking  round  rather  wildly ;  he, 
at  last,  picked  up  his  favorite  shillala,  and  kicking  his 
fallen  foe.  said, 

"  Wouldn't  it  be  altogether  spite  in  him  to  be  atin' 
my  shillala,  and  it  not  being  Christian  mate  at  all  ? 
But  sure,  Mike,  wasn't  I  thumping  him  nately,  afore 
he  tore  my  trousers,  and  me  never  having  another ! " 

It  appeared  from  Pat's  story  that,  with  his  usual 
pertinacity,  he  had  secretly  followed  the  sportsmen  ; 
and,  threading  among  the  bushes,  leaving  his  tatters 
on  his  way,  he  had  inadvertently  come  on  the  lair  of 
the  bear,  which,  at  first,  had  contented  itself  with  giving 
him  the  gentle  pat,  which  had  torn  his  ragged  garments 
away  from  his  limbs.  The  reckless  boy,  instead  of 
making  his  escape  as  speedily  as  possible,  had  retali 
ated  by  giving  the  bear  a  thrashing  with  his  stout  stick. 
This  was  not  meekly  received  by  the  powerful  beast, 
which  erected  itself  on  its  hind-legs  to  execute  revenge; 
and  if  Pat  had  not  been  so  skilful  in  climbing  trees,  he 
would  assuredly  have  fallen  in  the  encounter.  When 
he  saw  his  foe  climbing  after  him,  he  thought  he  might 
be  excused  for  crying  out  for  help ;  and  when  his  dan 
ger  was  imminent,  he  had  escaped  by  venturing  to  the 
extremity  of  the  slender  arm  of  the  tree,  along  which 
he  knew  Bruin  could  not  follow  him. 

"  And  didn't  I  aggravate  him,"  continued  he,  "  and 
call  out  to  him,  and  tell  him  he  was  a  big  thafe,  and  a 
bloody  villain,  and  he'd  betther  be  makin'  his  will,  seein' 
it  was  his  life  I'd  be  havin'  altogether,  the  spalpeen  ?  " 

The  appearance  of  the  triumphant  boy  was  not  that, 
however,  of  a  conqueror ;  for,  except  the  remains  of  his 
sleeves,  the  covering  of  one  leg,  and  a  fragment  of 
shirt,  he  was  as  much  un  lothed  as  his  Indian  play- 


OF   THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  229 

fellows,  and  as  utterly  regardless  of  the  fact.  The  last 
piece  of  his  shirt  was  used  to  bind  up  his  wound,  and 
he  was  then  commanded  to  keep  close  to  the  rest,  — • 
the  very  thing  the  lad  wished  for. 

By  this  time  Peshoo,  attracted  by  the  firing,  came  up 
to  them,  and  looked  complacently  at  the  spoil,  which 
held  out  so  large  a  promise  of  feasting. 

"We  have  much  meat  to  take  to  the  lodges,"  he 
said  ;  "  it  is  far  to  go  ;  the  mosquaw  and  the  moose  are 
heavy,  and  my  brothers  are  not  strong ;  it  is  well  that 
we  should  set  out." 

Harold  shrugged  his  shoulders  as  he  looked  at  the 
bear ;  he  enjoyed  the  sport  of  shooting  the  game,  but 
he  certainly  did  not  enjoy  having  to  carry  it  away. 
It  was  then  proposed  that  a  messenger  should  be  des 
patched  to  bring  up  a  relay  of  Indians  to  be  the 
porters ;  as  there  was  no  fear  but  that  they  would 
gladly  leave  their  indolent  ease  to  obtain  an  immense 
supply  of  meat,  without  the  trouble  of  shooting  it. 
Peshoo  dragged  the  bear  to  the  spot  where  they  had 
left  the  deer,  a  third  animal  being  now  added,  which 
he  had  overtaken  and  despatched.  This  last  he  placed 
on  his  shoulders,  and  set  out  to  bring  up  his  people, 
while  Harold  and  the  boys  rested  beside  the  other 
game. 

But  the  sport  of  the  day  was  not  yet  concluded: 
for,  as  the  hunters  reclined  under  the  trees,  Harold 
caught  sight  of  a  little  herd  of  animals  on  a  grassy 
height  within  shot ;  and,  pointing  tnem  out  to  Mike, 
they  succeeded  in  bringing  down  two  of  the  argali, 
or  bighorns,  the  flesh  of  which  is  so  much  esteemed 
for  its  venison-like  flavor.  They  were  nearly  as  large 
as  a  young  cow,  and  the  horns,  curiously  twisted,  and 
20 


230  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

broad  enough  to  cover  the  forehead,  were  above  three 
feet  in  length. 

Great  was  the  delight  of  the  Indians  when  they 
came  up,  to  see  the  bighorns,  in  addition  to  the  heap 
of  game  ;  for  not  only  the  meat  was  excellent,  but  the 
horns  were  useful  for  domestic  utensils  ;  and  the  pro 
cession  to  the  lodges  was  met  by  the  chief  and  his  peo 
ple  with  due  honor. 

"  The  pale-faces  are  wise,"  said  Mosquaw  graciously ; 
"  they  know  all  things ;  they  have  always  much  meat. 
They  say,  '  To-day  we  will  kill  the  deer  and  the  bear  ; 
to-morrow  we  shall  not  find  them.'  It  is  good.  The 
red  man  is  not  wise ;  he  eats  to-day  all  his  meat ;  he 
says,  '  We  will  hunt  to-morrow.'  To-morrow,  he  no 
longer  finds  the  deer  or  the  bear ;  he  must  fast.  The 
red  man  dare  not  ask  the  Great  Spirit  to  send  him 
plenty  and  peace.  My  pale  brothers  must  stay  with 
me  ;  my  people  shall  build  them  pleasant  lodges  ;  they 
wish  to  learn,  that  they  also  may  be  wise,  —  may  know 
the  Great  Spirit ;  then  they  will  not  fear  the  paws  of 
the  bear,  nor  the  scalping-knife  of  the  Sioux  or  the 
Comanche.  Mosquaw  has  spoken  well." 

Rodney  had  been  really  engaged,  during  the  absence 
of  the  hunters,  in  conversing  with  the  chief  and  some 
of  the  most  intelligent  of  his  young  men,  and  en 
deavoring  to  instruct  them  in  the  advantages  of 
civilization,  the  laws  of  morality,  and  the  simple  doc 
trines  of  that  pure  religion  which  is  the  only  firm 
foundation  of  wisdom  and  power  on  earth,  and  eternal 
happiness  in  a  future  life.  The  men  listened  eagerly, 
and  comprehended  wonderfully.  A  religion  of  peace 
and  love  suited  their  quiet  habits;  and  they  were 
delighted  to  grasp  the  hope  of  obtaining  this  perfect 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  231 

peace  in  a  world  where  fear  was  unknown.  No 
wonder,  then,  that  they  should  wish  to  retain  with 
them  the  men  who  could  at  once  protect  them  from 
aggression,  provide  for  their  daily  wants,  and  lead  them 
to  everlasting  happiness.  But  Rodney  was  alarmed 
at  this  suggestion ;  he  was  by  no  means  willing  to 
spend  his  whole  life  in  this  lovely  but  savage  wilder 
ness  ;  and  he  endeavored  to  compromise  the  matter, 
by  promising  to  remain  till  he  had  taught  them  the  good 
things  which,  by  the  help  of  God,  they  must  retain. 

The  distressed  condition  of  Pat,  however  little  it 
affected  his  own  comfort,  occasioned  lamentation  and 
reproaches  from  the  women,  and  much  amusement  to 
Dick  and  John.  But  Harold  bestowed  on  the  boy  some 
worn  garments  of  his  own  ;  and  Peggy  declared  that 
Mary  was  so  clever  at  "  shaping,"  that  she  would  soon 
fit  him  out  like  a  Christian,  if  he  would  promise  to  be 
have  as  he  ought,  and  not  run  after  the  gentlemen  into 
the  woods. 

"  We  mean  to  try  the  open  plains  next,  Peggy,"  said 
Harold,  "  where  the  young  monkey  will  have  no  chance 
of  skulking  after  us  unseen.  John  says  that  in  another 
day  or  two  the  horses  will  be  in  fine  condition  for 
riding ;  then,  Rodney,  we  must  have  a  scamper,  and  see 
what  the  lower  world,  beneath  these  eternal  hills,  looks 
like." 

When  Mosquaw  fully  understood  the  plan,  he  said, 
gravely :  "  The  prairies  are  bad ;  there  the  Pawnee, 
the  Sioux,  the  Comanche,  ever  ride  over  the  plains  on 
all  sides ;  they  seek  guns  and  scalps ;  they  will  shoot 
my  pale  brothers  to  carry  off  their  scalps,  or  keep  them 
as  slaves  to  guard  their  horses.  They  are  very  cruel ; 
they  cut  their  slaves  with  the  knife;  they  tear  their 


232  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

flesh ;  they  are  Gouazouaras.  It  is  good  for  my 
brothers  to  hunt  in  the  woods." 

But  the  restless  desire  of  Harold  for  a  variety  of 
sport  was  not  to  be  repressed;  and  some  days  after, 
he  collected  a  party  for  a  long  expedition  over  the 
intermediate  hills  to  the  sloping  grounds  below.  The 
two  horses  were  led  out,  and  mounted  by  Rodney  and 
Harold.  Their  followers  on  foot  were  John,  William, 
Mike,  Mosquaw,  with  a  dozen  of  the  young  Indians. 
The  pale-faces  carried  their  rifles ;  the  red  men,  bows 
and  quivers.  The  game  was  to  be  any  thing  they  could 
meet  with  ;  buffaloes  were  expected  ;  deer  were  certain ; 
turkeys  possible.  The  perfumes  of  spring  scented  the 
air;  the  cries  of  the  birds,  though  not  always  melo 
dious,  amused  the  ear ;  and  the  bright  blossoms  of  the 
season  touched  the  rugged  hills  and  dark  bushes  with 
patches  of  beauty. 

"  If  it  were  always  thus,  Rodney,"  said  Harold,  "  I 
believe  I  could  get  through  another  month  at  the 
lodges ;  but  a  wet  day  and  an  empty  larder  would  be 
intolerable." 

"  And  even  a  full  larder,  Harold,"  answered  Rodney, 
"  when  you  have  no  choice,  is  revolting ;  when,  like  the 
Israelites  in  the  wilderness,  you  eat  flesh  '  until  it  come 
out  of  your  nostrils,  and  it  be  loathsome  to  you.'  Alas  ! 
'  why  came  we  forth  out  of  Egypt  ?  ' ' 

"  Be  comforted,  Rodney,"  said  Harold,  laughing ; 
"  I  mean  to  shoot  a  fat  turkey  for  you.  Or,  see  that 
pool  covered  with  water-fowl.  Perhaps  a  pair  of  ducks 
might  satisfy  your  fastidious  appetite,  seasoned  with 
these  wormwood  leaves,  which  the  women  politely  term 


"It    is  an    artemisia,  certainly,"  answered    Rodney, 


OP    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  233 

plucking  a  leaf,  and  putting  to  flight  a  flock  of  prairie 
fowl.  "  Never  mind,  Harold ;  they  are  all  flown 
now!  Well,  the  birds  did  look  tempting;  fattened 
partridges,  doubtless,  with  a  game  flavor  from  feeding 
on  these  young  buds.  We  were  not  prompt,  my 
boy ! " 

"  Because,  Rodney,"  answered  Harold,  "  a  keen 
sportsman  should  keep  his  eyes  and  ears  open,  and 
his  mouth  shut.  I  shall  not  speak  again  till  I  have 
bagged  my  first  bird." 

But  Mike,  who  was  a  real  sportsman,  and  never 
missed  an  opportunity,  had  already  shot  a  brace  of 
the  prairie  birds,  which  were  as  large  as  full-grown 
fowls;  Harold  then  turned  his  attention  to  the  ducks, 
and  shot  three  couple  before  the  unaccustomed  attack 
put  them  to  flight.  The  reeds  were,  however,  filled 
with  nests,  and  Mike  promised  to  collect  a  store  of  eggs 
as  they  returned,  as  they  were  not  convenient  carriage 
in  the  game  bags. 

They  had  now  reached  the  lower  grounds,  and  found 
these  long-desired  plains  almost  as  inconvenient  for 
equestrian  excursions  as  the  rough  mountains,  for  they 
were  for  many  miles  covered  with  the  sage  bushes, 
united  by  the  tough  tendrils  of  some  creeping  plant 
now  bursting  into  white  flowers,  mingled  with  the 
beautiful  blue  convolvulus.  Urging  their  horses  over, 
or  through  the  entangled  maze,  they  proceeded  to 
the  south-east,  and  came  at  length  on  a  clearer  spot, 
when  they  rode  pleasantly  over  the  thick  grass,  shaded 
by  tall  trees ;  and,  delighted  with  the  freedom  they  felt, 
the  two  friends,  in  great  glee,  dashed  forward  in  a 
gallop,  forgetting  even  to  look  after  game,  in  the  excite* 
ment  of  the  ride. 

20* 


234  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

At  length,  in  compassion  for  their  followers,  they 
halted,  and  looked  round  as  they  rested.  Harold  drew 
out  his  pocket  glass  to  have  a  wider  view,  and  then 
suddenly  cried  out,  with  a  look  of  dismay,  "  A  troop  of 
Indians  is  in  sight,  mounted  and  armed." 

"  Let  us  turn  and  flee,  my  good  fellow,"  said 
Rodney.  "I  have  no  mind  to  be  scalped,  and  we 
must  signal  the  poor  men  on  foot,  that  they  may 
find  some  avenue  of  escape  from  the  certainty  of  being 
seized  by  these  flying  savages.  Not  a  word,  boy ! 
onward ! " 

As  they  galloped  forward  to  their  friends,  they  waved 
to  them  to  turn  round;  and  the  watchful  Indians, 
readily  intrepreting  the  signal,  fled  at  once  with  pre 
cipitation.  Then  they  stopped  suddenly;  and  when 
the  equestrians  came  up  to  them,  they  found  that  the 
chief  had  stepped  into  one  of  the  burrows  of  the 
prairie  dog,  and  sprained  his  ancle  till  he  was  unable  to 
walk,  and  he  was  too  heavy  to  be  carried  by  his  attend 
ants. 

In  a  moment  Harold  had  alighted.  "Mount  my 
horse  and  away,"  said  he,  after  he  had  described  what 
he  had  seen.  "  You  are  old  ;  I  am  young  and  active ; 
I  will  escape  through  the  mountain  woods,  where  the 
horseman  cannot  easily  follow  me." 

"  It  is  well,"  said  the  chief,  calmly,  as  his  men  as 
sisted  him  to  mount.  "  I  am  the  father  of  my  people. 
The  Sioux,  the  Comanche,  the  Pawnee  thirst  for  the 
scalp  of  the  great  Mosquaw.  They  must  not  wear  it." 

Then  he  rode  swiftly  away,  followed  by  his  attend 
ants  scarcely  less  swiftly.  For  a  moment  Rodney 
looked  confounded  with  the  affair;  then  Harold  lifted 
Mike  behind  his  tutor,  saying,  "  Be  off,  Rodney,  the 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  235 

lad  will  only  impede  our  escape ;  carry  him  with  you. 
Depend  on  our  cunning ;  we  will  follow  as  soon  as  the 
coast  is  clear.  Here,  take  my  game-bag." 

With  a  deep  groan,  and  a  tear  glistening  in  his  eye, 
Rodney  left  his  beloved  pupil,  who  followed  with  John 
and  William,  feeling  that  all  contrivance  must  emanate 
from  himself,  for  William  was  unpractised  in  field- 
craft,  and  John  was  somewhat  dull  and  heavy ;  and 
he  now  almost  wished  he  had  detained  the  shrewd 
little  Mike  in  preference. 

He  looked  anxiously  round  as  he  retraced  the  beaten 
track,  for  a  convenient  opening  to  reach  the  hills  with 
out  exposure  to  the  observation  of  the  Indians,  who 
must  be  gaining  on  them ;  but  he  saw  with  vexation 
that  the  sloping  hills  that  led  to  the  woods  lay  so  much 
exposed  to  view  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  reach 
them  unnoticed.  Then  glancing  behind,  he  saw  that 
the  dark  body  ad*-ancin^  would  soon  be  near  enough  to 
discover  them. 

"  There  is  but  one  course  for  us,  Will,"  said  he. 
"  We  must  wind  as  well  as  we  can  among  these  taller 
sage-bushes,  and  hide  ourselves  beneath  the  thicket 
till  the  Indians  pass.  Are  you  both  loaded  ?  —  for  if 
they  detect  us,  we  must  make  a  struggle  for  our  lives. 
Take  care  you  leave  no  trail  leading  to  the  bush ;  but 
spring  forward  into  the  midst  from  the  beaten  track  we» 
have  kept." 

As  they  had  carefully  retrodden  their  first  track- 
Harold  trusted  that  the  crafty  Indians  might  be 
misled,  at  all  events ;  and  now  vigorously  springing 
amidst  the  tough  tall  bushes,  they  crouched'  and  wound 
beneath  them  for  about  a  hundred  yards.  Then 
settling  themselves  in  a  thick  covert,  Harold  ventured 


236  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

to  make  an  opening  through  which  he  might  observe, 
while  secure  himself,  the  movements  of  the  formidable 
Indians. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  trampling  of  the  horses 
fell  on  his  ear,  accompanied  by  a  tremendous  whoop 
from  the  riders,  which  was,  he  concluded,  the  war-cry 
of  the  people,  and  signified  that  they  were  on  the  war 
path  —  some  scalping  expedition ;  and  Harold  almost 
feared,  from  the  vindictive  triumph  of  the  yell,  that 
they  were  exulting  at  the  discovery  of  the  trail. 
Soon  he  heard  voices,  and  even  distinguished  and  un 
derstood  some  of  the  words,  which  merely  differed  in 
accentuation  from  the  dialect  of  his  peaceful  friends. 
He  made  out  that  they  had  struck  on  the  trail,  which 
they  believed  to  be  that  of  their  enemies  the  Sioux, 
or  the  Black  Feet,  both  of  which  tribes  they  seemed  to 
regard  with  bitter  hatred. 

Already  Harold  had  numbered  about  fifty  men  ride 
past,  all  painted  with  bright  colors,  and  wearing  buffalo- 
skin  cloaks,  some  carrying  muskets  as  well  as  spears 
and  tomahawks ;  and  he  breathed  a  sigh  of  thankfulness, 
trusting  that  they  should  now  escape.  William  lay 
perfectly  still  and  silent,  but  John  was  awkward  and 
uneasy  in  his  unaccustomed  position,  and  in  his  rest 
lessness  nervously  plucked  the  leaves  of  the  bushes 
which  surrounded  him,  and  the  pungent,  volatile  aroma 
of  the  artemisia,  thus  set  free,  acted  on  his  olfactory 
nerves,  and  caused  him  to  sneeze.  The  endeavor  to 
repress  this  unlucky  emission  only  rendered  it  more 
audible  and  startling,  and  the  attention  of  the  Indians 
nearest  to  them  was  immediately  arrested.  They  halted, 
and  rode  directly  into  the  bush  towards  the  spot  where 
the  unlucky  men  lay  concealed. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  237 

"  It's  all  up  now,  my  men,"  said  Harold.  "  Rise 
and  stand  boldly  to  your  arms,  but  don't  fire  a  shot, 
unless  they  fire  on  us ;  and  I  will  try  if  I  can  make 
terms  with  the  fellows." 

Then  plucking  a  branch  of  the  unlucky  sage-bush, 
Harold  sprung  to  his  feet,  followed  by  the  other  two 
men ;  he  extricated  himself  from  the  tangled  bushes, 
while  the  Indians,  stupefied  by  the  sudden  appearance 
of  white  men,  remained  inactive,  watching  for  more  to 
follow.  Harold  had  thus  time  to  walk  up  to  one,  who, 
by  his  scarlet  blanket  and  head-dress  of  brilliant  feath 
ers,  he  judged  to  be  the  chief,  and  with  his  pacific  sign 
in  one  hand,  and  his  rifle  in  the  other,  he  said  boldly  in 
the  Indian  dialect,  "  Is  it  peace  or  war  ?  " 

"  The  Pawnee  people  hold  no  words  of  peace  with 
the  pale-faced  tyrants,"  replied  the  chief,  vindictively. 
"  My  people  spit  on  them.  They  make  them  slaves ; 
they  thirst  for  their  blood.  Give  your  fire-powder.  The 
Pawnees  want  powder  and  balls  to  kill  their  enemies 
the  Sioux ;  then  they  will  come  to  their  lodges  to  dance 
the  scalp  dance,  and  to  burn  the  treacherous  pale 
faces." 

As  twenty  guns  were  levelled  at  them  already, 
Harold,  in  hopes  of  obtaining  time,  at  any  rate 
delivered  up  his  powder-flask,  and  a  bag  of  bullets 
which  John  carried.  The  chief  in  the  mean  time  had 
selected  a  dozen  of  the  least  warlike  of  his  people,  put 
the  rifles  of  the  prisoners  into  their  hands,  and  ordered 
them  to  return  to  the  lodges  with  the  unfortunate  cap 
tives. 

"  My  warriors  will  return  with  many  Sioux  prisoners," 
said  the  chief;  "  then  the  pale-faces  shall  see  how  brave 
the  red  man  is  in  bearing  the  knife  and  the  fire,  and  my 


238  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

people  will  see  the  pale-face  tremble,  and  hear  him  cry 
out,  when  it  is  his  turn  to  die." 

This  was  a  dismal  prospect,  and  Harold  was  thank 
ful  that  John,  who  was  far  from  heroic,  did  not  un 
derstand  the  words  of'  the  chief.  William  was  com 
posed  when  he  heard  his  sentence ;  and  now,  while  the 
war  party  proceeded  onward  towards  the  north,  the  de 
jected  prisoners  were  placed  behind  three  of  the 
mounted  guard,  an  ignominy  greatly  felt  by  Harold  and 
John,  William  submitting  with  more  humility  to  his  de 
grading  position. 

"  It  is  a  comfort  to  think,  Will,"  called  out  Harold  in 
English,  "  that  the  rest  have  had  time  to  escape.  Keep 
up  your  heart,  my  boy,  I  have  some  hope  yet.  The 
garrison  is  not  likely  to  be  strong  just  now  ;  and  if  our 
friend  Mosquaw  should  bring  up  his  forces,  we  may 
break  our  bonds  before  the  Pawnee  chief  return  to  in 
flict  the  tortures  he  threatened  us  with." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS. 


CHAPTER    XXI 

The  Pawnee  Lodges. — Another  English  Slave.  —  The  lawless 
Arncliffa.  —  The  Midnight  Signal.  — The  Flight  and  the  Pur 
suit.  —  Arncliffe's  Welcome. —The  Fate  of  the  Dressing-Box. 
—  First  Signs  of  Repentance. 

THE  men  who  had  charge  of  the  prisoners  were  brutal 
and  stupid  wretches;  they  reviled  the  unfortunate 
Europeans  for  being  the  cause  of  their  losing  a 
share  of  the  plunder  and  scalps  of  the  Sioux,  and 
threatened  them  with  unheard-of  tortures.  All  their 
taunts  were,  however,  received  in  prudent  silence, 
Harold  and  William  employing  themselves  in  con 
sidering  various  plans  for  escaping  from  these  merciless 
savages. 

It  was  night  before  they  reached  a  number  of 
soattered  huts,  formed  like  beehives,  and  covered  with 
the  long  prairie-grass,  into  one  of  which,  through  a 
narrow  entrance,  the  captives  were  thrust,  watched  by 
a  crowd  of  women,  who  looked  on  the  strangely-clad 
pale-faces  with  exclamations  of  wonder. 

For  a  quarter  of  an  hour  they  remained  speechless 
and  stupefied,  but  were  then  roused  by  the  sound  of 
heavy  blows  and  groans,  followed  by  curses,  uttered  in 
the  English  language.  Harold  started  up,  and  rushing 
to  the  entrance,  he  cried  out  loudly,  "  Who  speaks  Eng 
lish  in  this  den  of  thieves  ?  " 

William,  pale  and  agitated,  caught  his  arm,  and  said, 


240  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  Oh !  Mr.  Crofton,  I  know  who  it  is ;  that  is  the  voice 
of  my  unfortunate  father." 

Moved  with  compassion  towards  the  amiable  lad, 
though  he  heartily  disliked  the  unnatural  father,  Har 
old  addressed  a  woman  before  the  hut,  who  was  nursing 
a  baby,  asking  her  why  the  pale-face  cried  out. 

"  Pale-face  say  to  red  man,  he  will  not  work,"  an 
swered  the  woman.  "  He  loves  not  to  rub  the  horses, 
to  feed  them ;  he  speaks  loud  words ;  then  the  red  man 
laughs,  and  beats  down  the  pale  slave." 

"  Why  did  not  the  Pawnee  chief  torture  and  burn  the 
pale-face  ?  "  asked  Harold. 

"  Pale-face  is  the  slave  of  the  Pawnee,"  answered  she. 
"  Pawnee  sleeps,  slave  brings  wood,  he  makes  fire,  he 
cooks  buffalo  meat.  He  cannot  go  away ;  he  cannot 
walk,"  and  the  woman  imitated  the  halt  of  a  lame  man, 
to  the  great  amusement  of  her  sister  squaws.  Harold 
remembered  the  accident  of  Arncliffe,  which  had  prob 
ably  been  the  cause  of  his  being  reduced  from  the 
condition  of  a  chief  to  that  of  a  slave ;  for  it  is  neces 
sary  that  an  Indian  chief  should  be  vigorous  in  body 
and  imposing  in  appearance,  as  well  as  superior  to  his 
tribe  in  mental  endowments. 

"  This  infirmity  must  be  the  cause  of  his  still  being 
a  prisoner,  Will,"  said  Harold,  "  or,  with  his  sagacity, 
he  might  have  escaped  from  this  loosely-kept  garrison, 
as  I  trust  we  shall  do." 

"  Not  without  my  father,  Mr.  Crofton,"  replied  Wil 
liam,  imploringly.  "  I  must  endeavor,  certainly,  to  ef 
fect  his  escape,  and  you  are  very  kind,  sir :  surely  you 
will  assist  me  ?  " 

"  You  are  a  good  lad,  Will,"  said  Harold  ;  "  but  this 
u  ill  sorely  cramp  our  movements ;  and  you  must  see 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  241 

that  your  father,  like  all  evil  spirits,  carries  ill-luck  with 
him.  But  I  will  see  him,  boy,  and  try  if  I  can  find  a 
spark  of  grace  in  him." 

William  sighed;  he  did  not  anticipate  any  change 
for  the  better  in  his  lawless  father ;  and  no  obstruction 
being  offered  to  the  captives  wandering  through  a  camp 
which  swarmed  with  watchful  women,  children,  and 
aged  men,  they  walked  up  to  the  corral  for  the  horses, 
where  they  saw  a  man,  with  the  scanty  remains  of  Eng 
lish  garments  clinging  to  his  wasted  limbs,  unbridling 
the  horses  of  their  guards,  rubbing  them  down  with 
grass,  and  turning  them,  one  after  another,  into  the  en 
closure. 

"  My  groom  shall  help  you,  friend,"  said  Harold  to 
the  astonished  man,  directing  John's  attention  to  the 
work,  which  he  readily  stepped  forward  to  share ;  for 
John  only  recognized  the  Indians  as  fellow-creatures 
when  he  saw  them  the  owners  of  horses. 

"  Who  are  you,"  said  the  man,  "  who  have  been  un 
lucky  enough  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  robbers  and  mur 
derers  ?  " 

"  You  know  who  we  are,  Arncliffe,"  answered  Har 
old.  "  We  have  had,  like  yourself,  the  misfortune  to  be 
taken  prisoners ;  but  we  are  not  without  hope,  for  God 
is  with  His  people  everywhere." 

"  Can  you  fancy  God  is  here,  among  these  demons  ?  " 
said  the  unhappy  man.  "  You  must  have  strong  faith. 
And  you  have  brought  Will  here  too !  What  for  did 
he  leave  England,  where  men  believe  they  have  souls 
to  be  saved,  to  come  and  fling  himself  among  the 
heathens  ?  " 

"  He  owes  all  his  misfortunes  to  you,"  replied  Harold. 
"  He  followed  you  from  England  ;  he  follows  you  still ; 
21 


242  THE    BEAR-HUNTEKS 

never  giving  up  the  hope  that  he  may  at  last  regain  a 
father,  and  a  wandering  soul  to  God." 

"  I'm  not  worth  looking  after,"  exclaimed  Arncliffe 
bitterly.  "A  cripple,  evil-minded,  lost  wreck  of  a 
man.  Nothing  can  save  me,  body  or  soul.  I  have 
tried  to  aggravate  these  savages  till  they  should  strike 
me  dead;  but  they  won't;  they'd  rather  keep  me  a 
tortured  slave.  What  are  you  whimpering  for,  lad  ? 
Think  of  yourself,  and  get  off,  if  you  can :  never  heed 
me." 

"It's  for  you  I  grieve  and  pray,  father,"  answered 
William,  "  and  I  believe  God  will  hear  me.  Mr.  Crof- 
ton  is  planning  a  mode  of  escape,  and  you  must  go  with 
us.  And  once  free  from  these  savages,  surely,  father, 
you  will  not  leave  me  again,  to  return  to  this  life  of 
wickedness  and  misery  ;  surely  you  will  turn  to  God, 
and  live  the  life  of  a  Christian  ?  " 

"  You  talk  like  an  idiot,"  said  the  man  impatiently. 
"  What  can  I  do  ?  I  had  gold ;  it  was  stolen  from  me. 
I  had  power  and  strength ;  they  were  taken  away  from 
me.  I  had  freedom  and  plenty ;  all  is  gone  !  I  am  an 
outcast.  Man  and  God  disown  me.  Death  is  all  that 
is  left  to  me." 

"  Death  is  not  an  end,  but  a  beginning,  ArnclifFe," 
said  Harold.  "  Are  you  prepared  to  enter  on  that  new 
life,  which  is  to  extend  to  eternity?  Is  your  mind  sub 
dued  to  obedience,  your  soul  raised  to  love,  towards 
that  God,  who  spared  not  His  own  Son,  to  extend  hope 
and  salvation  to  the  sinner  who  believes,  and  loves,  and 
obeys  ?  " 

"  I  believe,"  said  the  man  in  a  low  voice ;  "  but  I 
dare  not  say  that  I  love,  where  I  have  scorned ;  and 
I  have  never  obeyed.  It  i-:  now  too  late." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  243 

K  It  is  never  too  late,  father,"  said  William.  "  Re 
member  the  cry  of  the  penitent  publican,  '  God  be  mer 
ciful  to  me,  a  sinner.'  You  used  to  like  to  hear  mother 
read  the  parables  once,  before  you  took  to  gambling  and 
bad  company." 

"  She  was  too  good  for  me,  lad,"  answered  the  father. 
"  She  learnt  at  last  to  shun  me ;  and  naught  has  weighed 
so  hard  on  me  as  the  thought  of  my  bad  conduct  to 
her." 

"  Her  last  words  were  a  prayer  for  you,  father,"  said 
the  boy,  "  and  a  command  to  me  to  follow  and  bring  you 
back  to  God." 

"  And  her  prayer  has  turned  into  a  curse.  Look  at 
me,  lad  ! "  said  Arncliffe. 

"  Not  so,"  answered  he.  "  This  affliction  is  a  bless 
ing,  father.  It  is  only  through  much  tribulation  we 
reach  the  kingdom  of  God." 

"  Thy  mother  has  made  thee  like  herself,"  said  the 
man ;  "  fitter  for  another  world  than  to  fight  thy  way 
in  this,  among  rogues  and  cheats.  Thou'rt  over  soft 
and  green  ever  to  do  good  to  thyself,  lad." 

"  Don't  speak  so  lightly  of  serious  things,  Arncliffe," 
said  Harold.  "You  have  no  reason  to  believe  that 
the  way  of  sin  is  that  of  prosperity." 

"  Maybe  I've  been  unlucky,  Mr.  Croft  on,"  replied 
he ;  "  but  I've  seen  some  worse  than  I  am  leading  a 
jolly  life." 

"Come,  come,  Arncliffe,"  said  Harold,  "you  are  a 
man  of  sense  ;  you  are  quite  aware  that  the  jolly  life  of 
the  wicked  is  not  one  of  happiness  and  security.  Do 
they  not  know  that  adversity  would  banish  all  their 
jovial  associates?  Do  they  not  tremble  to  think  on  the 
inevitable  hour  of  sickness  and  of  death  ?  " 


244  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  Does  not  every  one  ?  "  replied  Arncliffe.  "  Yet  no ; 
she  did'nt :  but  she  was  always  half-way  to  heaven 
when  she  was  living,  and  I  was  always  half-way  down 
to  perdition,  and  we've  both  gone  on  in  our  own 
roads." 

"  God  be  merciful  to  you,  sinner  as  you  are ! "  said 
Harold,  "  as  He  has  been  and  will  be  to  the  greatest  of 
sinners.  We  can  only  pray  for  you." 

Here  they  were  interrupted  by  their  guards,  who 
ordered  them  into  the  hut,  into  which  Arncliffe 
silently  followed  them.  No  food  was  given  to  them, 
but,  fortunately,  John's  game-bag  was  well  stored 
with  solid  slices  of  roast  mutton  and  venison,  and 
the  hungry  party  supped  heartily,  and,  with  thanks 
to  God,  lay  down  on  the  bare  earth  to  sleep.  Harold 
had  slept  for  two  hours  when  William,  who  had  been 
more  watchful,  awoke  him,  saying,  "  Would  you  please 
to  listen,  Mr.  Crofton ;  I  think  I  have  heard  Pat's 
whistle." 

A  low,  bird-like  whistle  sounded  at  that  moment, 
and  Harold,  springing  up,  said,  "  They  have  followed 
us  !  Look  alive,  my  men.  Arncliffe,  you  go  with  us ; 
tell  us,  is  there  a  chance  for  us  to  join  our  friends  un 
seen,  and  thus  avoid  bloodshed?" 

"  You  can  do  it,  Mr.  Crofton,"  replied  the  man  ;  "  for 
you  are  all  young  and  active,  and  the  Indians  are  heavy 
sleepers.  I  cannot  escape,  crippled  as  I  am,  on  foot ; 
but  I  think  I  can  get  horses  from  the  corral." 

"  But  wouldn't  that,  be  a  theft  ?  "  asked  William. 

"  Are  you  mad  ?  "  said  his  father.  "  Havn't  they  got 
your  guns  ?  But,  as  you  like.  It  can  be  no  theft  to 
take  my  own  horse  that  they  robbed  me  of." 

"  Certainly    not,"   answered    Harold.     "  And   at   all 


OF   THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  245 

events,  we  might  each  borrow  a  horse,  and,  when  we 
have  got  a  start,  drive  him  back  again.  It  is  a  case  of 
life  and  death,  Will.  Now,  who  should  go  out  to  recon 
noitre  ?  " 

"You,  certainly,"  said  Arncliffe.  "Will  is  over 
timid,  and  that  man  of  yours  over  dull.  You'd  better 
have  had  Mike ;  he's  a  sharp  lad.  I'll  hobble  off  to 
the  corral,  and  fetch  out  the  beasts  to  you." 

Harold  left  the  hut,  and  stole  softly  through  the 
thick  trees  that  encompassed  the  encampment,  towards 
the  spot  from  whence  the  signal  proceeded,  and  when 
he  had  successfully  attained  a  safe  distance,  he  ven 
tured  to  answer  the  signal  by  a  low  echo.  On  this 
a  form  started  up  from  among  the  tall  grass,  and  the 
welcome  brogue  of  Pat  was  heard  through  the  dark 
ness. 

"  Will  you  all  be  here  ?  Isn't  it  I  myself  will  guide 
you  out  of  this.  And,  sure,  wouldn't  we  be  able  to 
fight  them;  barrin  that  Mr.  Rodney,  he's  again  that 
same  altogether." 

"  God  bless  you,  boy,"  said  Harold,  joyfully.  "  Stay 
here  till  I  bring  up  the  others."  And  rapidly  and 
cautiously  he  retrod  his  steps,  and  soon  returned  with 
his  two  companions.  By  this  time  they  heard  the 
trampling  of  the  horses,  which  could  not  be  muffled ; 
and  it  was  evident  the  Indians  also  had  heard  the 
sound,  for  whoops  and  cries  resounded  through  the 
encampment.  Then  torches  blazed  up,  and  showed 
the  dark  figures,  careless  of  clothing,  rushing  about 
wildly  to  search  for  guns  and  bows.  Already 
some  arrows  whizzed  through  the  air  at  random, 
and  happily  without  doing  harm.  Harold  hastened 
to  meet  Arncliffe,  who,  mounted  himself,  led  three 
21* 


246  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

bridled  horses,  and,  following  Pat  through  the  trees, 
they  came  up  immediately  with  Mr.  Rodney  and 
Mosquaw  on  the  two  horses,  and  Captain  Scruton, 
Dick,  Mike,  and  a  body  of  the  friendly  Indians,  all 
armed,  and  on  foot. 

"  All  right,  Rodney,  you  plucky  old  fellow,"  said 
Harold.  "  Leap  on  behind  me,  Will,  and  give  Captain 
Scruton  your  horse.  Now,  my  lads,  flight  and  not  fight, 
if  you  please,  for  it  would  be  cowardly  to  slaughter 
these  poor  wretches,  who  are  now  the  weaker  party." 

"  Better  have  silenced  the  dogs,"  muttered  Arncliffe ; 
"  they  can  bite  as  well  as  bark,  and  they'll  do  it." 

Captain  Scruton  started  when  he  heard  the  voice,  and 
said,  "  Is  that  unlucky  fellow  here  again,  Mr.  Crofton  ? 
How  can  we  ever  expect  to  come  into  port  with  such  a 
Jonah  among  us  ?  " 

"  But  we  cannot  throw  him  overboard,  Captain 
Scruton,"  answered  Harold.  "-Besides,  the  man  has 
helped  -us,  and  mounted  us ;  we  must  not  desert  him. 
Halloo !  Arncliffe,  are  they  after  us  ?  I  surely  hear 
horses." 

"  Ay,  ay,  you  hear  them,  sure  enough,"  said  he.  "  I 
made  a  regular  stampede,  drove  them  all  out  of  the  cor 
ral,  as  soon  as  I'd  secured  what  I  wanted.  They'll  not 
easy  gather  them  together  again." 

"  It  was  by  no  means  a  bad  ruse"  said  Scruton,  " and 
quite  fair,  under  the  circumstances.  The  man  does  not 
want  sense,  Mr.  Crofton,  if  he  were  only  amenable  to 
authority." 

The  swift-footed  followers  of  Mosquaw  kept  pace 
with  the  horses,  and  when  Dick  and  Mike  were  weary 
they  were  taken  by  the  horsemen  en  croupe.  Cries  and 
arrows  followed  the  fugitive?) ;  but  the  cries  gradually 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  247 

grew  fainter,  and  the  arrows  never  came  near  the  pur 
sued,  as  they  pushed  rapidly  forward  on  their  beaten 
track,  while  their  followers,  bewildered  in  the  darkness, 
constantly  deviated,  and  had  to  pause  and  listen  for  the 
trampling  to  guide  them. 

Still  it  was  plain  that  the  vexatious,  though  not  dan 
gerous  pursuit  was  kept  up ;  and  the  chief,  uneasy 
about  the  security  of  his  peaceful  lodges,  directed  the 
horsemen  to  separate  and  make  several  trails  to  mislead 
their  enemies,  while  those  on  foot  sought  the  mountain 
woods,  and  by  various  paths  reached  the  lodges. 

Mr.  Rodney  then  told  Harold  that  on  Mosquaw's  re 
turn  to  the  lodges  on  the  preceding  day,  he  had  imme 
diately  sent  out  spies  to  watch  the  Indians,  and  report 
their  movements.  They  returned  to  say  that  they  were 
a  party  of  Pawnees  on  the  war-path,  probably  against 
the  Sioux  or  Black  Feet.  Still  it  was  not  till  some 
hours  had  elapsed  that  Mr.  Rodney  became  fearful  that 
captivity  or  death  had  overtaken  Harold  and  his  attend 
ants  ;  and  the  friendly  chief,  equally  anxious,  planned 
an  expedition  to  the  spot  where  the  tribe  usually  had 
temporary  lodges,  and  which  he  knew  his  own  small  and 
unpractised  force  might  safely  besiege,  when  the  war 
riors  of  the  tribe  were  employed  in  their  distant  expe 
dition.  But  now  Mr.  Rodney  suggested  that,  as  it  was 
necessary,  for  the  peace  of  their  friendly  allies,  that 
their  interference  in  the  escape  of  the  prisoners  should 
remain  unsuspected,  every  means  must  be  used  to  con 
ceal  the  fact. 

They  reached  the  valley  by  different  paths,  the  crafty 
Indians  using  every  art  to  obliterate  or  disguise  the 
trail,  and,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  weak  garrison  left  at 
the  lodges,  were  once  more  united  without  loss.  And 


248  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

though  Arncliffe  was  certainly  not  warmly  welcomed, 
he  was  tolerated  by  Peggy  and  Mary  as  a  suffering 
man,  and  the  father  of  their  favorite  William. 

"  You'd  be  usin'  that  bad  leg,  sure,  before  it  were 
altogether  mended  outright,"  said  Peggy;  "and  what 
for  were  ye,  Arncliffe,  runnin'  off  with  his  honner's 
combs,  and  scent-bottles,  and  his  money  —  God  save  us 
from  sin,  —  and  lavin'  the  boy  himself  to  be  starvin'  to 
death,  seein?  he  was  havin'  no  mate  at  all ;  and  him  lost 
among  them  big  mountains,  and  niver  findin'  us  at  all, 
by  rason  we  were  all  buried  alive  entirely  undher  the 
snow  ?  Sure,  wasn't  it  an  ill  deed  ?  " 

Arncliffe  winced  under  the  unsparing  reproaches  of 
his  sister-in-law,  but  did  not  reply.  He  seemed 
shocked  by  Mary's  recital  of  the  sufferings  to  which  his 
flight  had  exposed  William,  and  had  the  grace  to  say  to 
Harold,  "  You  might  well  think,  sir,  that  I  was  a  com 
mon  highwayman ;  but  I've  not  come  down  so  low  as 
that  yet.  I'd  forgotten  your  dressing-case  was  hung 
under  the  bear-skins,  and  I  meant  to  take  care  of  it  for 
you ;  but  when  I  was  fool  enough  to  trust  myself  boldly 
among  a  troop  of  Pawnees  that  I  fell  in  with,  the  cow 
ardly  dogs  sacked  every  thing,  and  set  me  to  work  on 
my  weak  ancle  till  they've  crippled  me  for  life." 

M  And  what  would  the  savages  be  makin'  of  the 
combs,  and  all  Mr.  Crofton's  fine  dressing  things  ? " 
asked  Mary. 

"  They  knew  the  use  of  the  combs  and  brushes,  and 
such  things,"  answered  Arncliffe.  "The  pomatums 
and  scents  they  swallowed  up  greedily,  and  the  chief 
bagged  the  money  to  buy  rum  at  the  trading  stations 
they  wander  off  to.  These  Pawnees  traffic  with  white 
men,  and  that's  it  that  makes  them  such  bloody-minded 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  249 

rascals.  Yes,  Mr.  Rodney ;  you  think  I'm  wrong,  but 
I'm  not.  It's  the  rum  that  does  it." 

"  God  forgive  the  men  who  devote  souls  to  perdition," 
said  Mr.  Rodney,  '•  when  they  might  lead  them  to  God. 
Corrupt  and  abominable  is  human  nature  when  un vis 
ited  by  that  spiritual  light  which  is  given  only  to  those 
who  seek  it !  " 

On  inspecting  the  ancle  of  Arncliffe,  Mr.  Rodney 
found  it  dreadfully  ulcerated,  but,  he  trusted,  not  incura 
ble,  and  he  used  simple  means  to  avert  danger,  assisted 
by  the  practical  knowledge  of  Dennis,  —  whose  conceit, 
however,  rendered  him  troublesome,  —  and  by  the  neat 
and  gentle  management  of  the  women :  his  principal 
reliance  was  on  abundant  cold  water  bathing,  perfect 
rest,  a  little  medicine,  and  regular  diet.  The  man,  now 
subdued  by  pain  and  humbled  by  his  dependent  condi 
tion,  was  quiet,  and,  Rodney  hoped,  thoughtful  :  he  did 
not  certainly  join  in  the  daily  devotions,  but  he  no  lon 
ger  scoffed,  and  was,  at  least,  decently  silent,  and  appar 
ently  attentive  ;  to  the  inexpressible  consolation  of  H.J 
anxious  son. 


25C  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

Days  of  Rest.  —  The  Potato  Crop.  —  A  Peep  through  the  Telescope. 
—  The  Assassin's  Fate.  —  The  Death  of  the  Chief.  —  The  Disper 
sion  of  the  Tribe.  —  Down  on  the  Prairies.  —  The  Raft  on  the 
River.  —  The  Puma. 

WELL  supplied  with  provisions,  the  inhabitants  of 
the  lodges  allowed  some  time  to  pass  before  they  ven 
tured  beyond  the  river ;  in  the  mean  time,  learning  and 
teaching,  they  quietly  did  good.  Even  the  women  were 
tempted  to  imitate  the  clean  and  orderly  habits  of  their 
pale  sisters ;  and  Mary  made  for  them,  of  their  finely- 
woven  matting,  more  decent  garments  than  the  buffalo- 
skins  they  usually  cast  loosely  round  them.  Now  the 
people  loved  to  join  the  devotions  of  the  Christians  ; 
and  accustomed  from  their  infancy  to  regard  with  rev 
erence  a  supreme  and  unknown  Being,  they  were  easily 
led  to  understand  and  believe  all  the  wonderful  mercies 
of  Him  who  made  all,  and  was  unwilling  that  any 
should  be  lost  for  ever. 

Silently,  but  not  unprofitably,  did  Arncliffe,  as  he  lay 
on  a  mat  in  the  open  air,  listen  to  the  simple  lectures 
Mr.  Rodney  or  Harold  gave  to  the  attentive  Indians  ; 
and  the  plain  and  easy  persuasions  fell  on  his  wander 
ing  soul  with  more  efficacy  than  the  most  eloquent  ser 
mon  to  which  he  had  ever  listened.  In  ten  days  he  was 
able  to  walk,  and  though  by  nature  he  was  stubborn  and 
morose,  he  was  no  longer  violent  and  abusive,  but  re- 


OJF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  251 

ceived  the  attentions  rendered  to  him  with  something 
like  thankfulness. 

Mosquaw  had  spies  out  on  the  watch,  lest  the  disap 
pointed  Pawnees  should  track  and  pursue  their  lost  cap 
tives  ;  but  nothing  had  yet  been  seen  of  them,  and  the 
old  chief  concluded  that  they  must  have  removed  theii 
encampment  to  seek  new  hunting-grounds,  or  to  avoid 
the  vengeance  of  the  Sioux ;  and  that,  therefore,  there 
could  be  no  danger  in  occasional  expeditions  to  provide 
necessary  food.  They  once  more,  then,  descended  to 
the  lower  ground,  now  brilliant  in  the  full  beauty  of 
spring,  and  abounding  in  game.  Even  Mr.  Rodney 
was  induced  to  leave  the  quiet  valley,  and  accompany 
the  sportsmen,  to  inspect  the  beauties  of  vegetation, 
hoping  to  discover  some  edible  root  or  vegetable,  to  cor 
rect  the  grossness  of  the  eternal  meat  diet. 

"  But  sure,  sir,"  said  Mike,  "  won't  we  have  an  illigant 
crop  of  pratees  of  our  own  soon,  av  they'd  only  be 
growin'  a  bit  bigger,  -seeing  that  they're  no  betther 
nor  a  good  bite  at  this  present,  and  not  worth  diggin'  at 
all  ?  " 

They  all  agreed  with  Mike  that  the  potatoes  were  not 
yet  fit  for  the  table,  and  they  must  set  out  after  some 
vegetable  diet.  Therefore  Rodney  and  Harold,  accom 
panied  by  Captain  Scruton  (who  was  anxious  to  take 
the  bearings  of  the  country  over  which  they  must  inev 
itably  have  to  travel),  the  chief,  and  his  son,  a  bold  and 
restless  youth,  about  seventeen  years  old,  set  out,  all 
mounted  and  armed ;  and  descending  to  the  lower 
grounds,  took  this  time  a  north-east  direction.  They 
enjoyed  the  delicious  breezes  of  spring,  admired  the 
rich  scenery  of  grassy,  fertile  land,  covered  with  a  car 
pet  of  many-colored  flowers,  the  groves  of  noble  trees, 


252  THE    BEAU-IIUNTEKS 

and  the  sparkling  rivulets,  pouring  over  green  slopes 
into  quiet  little  valleys,  where  even  the  timid  deer 
seemed  to  fear  no  enemy,  and  where  peace  seemed  to 
have  dwelt  from  the  beginning  of  the  world. 

"  This  is  wonderful,  Harold,"  said  Mr.  Rodney.  "  I 
cannot  help  thinking  that  the  wanderers  from  the  east, 
who  are  in  search  of  a  home,  have  never  proceeded  far 
enough,  or  they  must  have  peopled  this  Eden.  This 
lovely  region  does  almost  realize  the  dreams  of  the 
poet.  Look  at  that  bank,  now  blue  with  violets,  where 
the  strawberries  are  already  showing  their  scarlet  hue. 
These  people  do  not  know  their  riches.  Here  are  fruit- 
trees  blossoming  with  a  promise  of  abundance  in  due 
season ;  and  if  I  could  have  the  time  to  examine  care 
fully  I  should  doubtless  find  such  vegetables  as  would 
agreeably  vary  our  diet.  For  instance,  here  is  a  sorrel, 
of  which  I  must  pluck  sufficient  for  a  salad ;  do  assist 
me,  Harold." 

"  I  am  watching  Scruton,"  answered  he.  "  What  is 
it  you  are  looking  out  for,  captain  ?  Is  there  a  sail  in 
sight  ?  " 

"  No,  Mr.  Crofton,"  answered  Scruton ;  "  but  I  see 
something  I  don't  at  all  like.  I'm  no  hand  at  the  Indian 
lingo,  but  I'll  trouble  you  to  pipe  out  to  the  old  com 
modore  that  there's  a  smoke  lying  off  north-north 
east." 

This  was  startling  information  ;  and  when  Mosquaw 
was  told  of  the  discovery  made  by  the  "  long  eye,"  as 
they  termed  the  telescope  of  their  friends,  he  declared 
that  they  must  return  immediately,  keeping  under  the 
hills,  to  escape  observation  and  to  insure  a  retreat  if 
necessary. 

The  impetuous  young  Mahagan,  the  son  of  the  chief, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  253 

turned  to  his  father,  and  said,  "  Onr  tribe  are  not  small- 
hearted  ;  have  we  not  the  fire-weapons  of  death  with 
us  ?  Is  it  good  that  we  should  fly  like  the  cowardly 
deer  before  the  hunters  ?  Shall  we  not  chase  the  Sioux 
to  their  own  lodges,  who  come  to  drive  the  buffalo  from 
our  hunting-grounds  ?  The  son  of  Mosquaw  is  not  a 
cowardly  deer." 

"  The  son  gives  not  counsel  to  the  father,"  replied 
Mosquaw.  "  Why  should  I  dig  up  the  hatchet  of  war  ? 
It  is  good  that  my  people  should  be  happy.  It  is 
good  that  they  should  live  like  the  Christian  pale-faces, 
in  peace  and  love  to  all  in  the  world,  till  the  Great 
Spirit  call  them  to  peace  and  love  forever.  I  have 
spoken." 

As  the  chief  concluded,  an  arrow  twanged  from  a 
thicket  they  were  parsing,  and  entered  the  breast  of 
the  good  old  man,  who  fell  from  his  horse  to  the  ground. 
With  a  wild  cry,  Harold  alighted  to  assist  him  ;  while 
Mahagan,  snatching  the  rifle  from  his  hand,  which  he 
had  learned  to  handle,  fired  both  barrels  into  the  thicket, 
and  a  deep  groan  announced  that  the  shots  had  taken 
effect.  Then  he  plunged  through  the  bushes,  and 
dragged  forth  the  convulsed  form  of  a  tall,  hideous  sav 
age,  painted  fantastically  with  red,  yellow,  and  white ; 
his  hair  plaited  in  long  tails,  and  decorated  with  brass 
rings,  while  from  his  girdle  depended  a  number  of 
scalps.  He  had  received  two  mortal  wounds  ;  but  with 
fierce  triumph,  he  yet  endeavored  to  sound  the  fearful 
war-whoop  ;  it  was,  however,  too  late ;  it  turned  into 
the  rattle  of  death,  and  he  fell  back  a  corpse.  Then, 
looking  on  his  dying  father,  the  distracted  Mahagan 
drew  out  his  hatchet  to  take  the  scalp  of  the  murderer  ; 

22 


254  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

but  with  the  last  effort  of  authority,  Mosquaw  forbade 
him. 

"  Suffer  him  not  to  become  like  the  Sioux,  noble 
Christian,"  said  the  chief  to  Mr.  Rodney ;  "  if  he 
should  take  one  scalp,  he  will  desire  many,  and  my 
people  will  follow  him.  I  know  that  the  scalp-hunter 
has  no  place  in  the  peaceful  world  I  now  see  opening 
before  me.  Mahagan,  it  is  not  Mosquaw,  it  is  the  Great 
Spirit  himself  that  now  says,  let  none  of  my  Christian 
people  ever  take  a  scalp.  Take  me  to  my  lodge,  that  I 
may  die." 

With  an  immovable  countenance,  though  evidently 
bent  down  with  sorrow,  Mahagan  assisted  Harold  to 
support  the  old  chief  on  his  horse,  while  they  made 
such  speed  as  they  were  able,  to  reach  the  lodges  before 
the  report  of  the  gun  should  draw  the  Sioux  from  their 
encampment  to  revenge  the  death  of  their  spy ;  but 
even  before  they  could  place  the  venerable  man  on  the 
ground  in  the  midst  of  his  wailing  people,  Mr.  Rodney 
read  in  his  face  that  when  the  arrow,  which  had  entered 
deeply  into  his  breast,  should  be  withdrawn,  death  must 
follow. 

Some  of  the  old  men  of  the  tribe,  who  had  refused 
to  listen  to  the  new  doctrine  of  the  pale-faces,  brought 
the  medicine  man,  a  crafty-looking  savage,  who  had 
invariably  evinced  a  dislike  to  the  strangers ;  but  Mos 
quaw  waved  him  away ;  he  joined  earnestly  in  the 
prayers  Mr.  Rodney  read  to  him,  and  a  holy  resignation 
was  spread  over  his  countenance. 

"  I  would  yet  speak  some  words  to  you,  my  children," 
said  he  faintly.  "  The  Sioux  are  many  ;  they  are  fierce 
and  revengeful ;  they  will  follow  the  trail ;  they  will 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  ZOO 

bring  sorrow  and  desolation  on  this  peaceful  valley.  I 
go  to  God ;  then  must  my  people  hasten  to  carry  their 
little  ones  and  their  squaws  to  the  secret  refuge,  where 
the  Sioux  cannot  come.  I  have  spoken." 

Then,  turning  to  his  guests  he  proceeded  :  "  I  leave 
my  pale  brothers,  for  God  calls  me.  It  will  be  a  short 
time,  then  they  will  come  also.  But  they  must  not 
remain  with  my  people.  Mahagan  is  young  and  fiery ; 
he  looks  with  evil  eye  on  the  lovers  of  peace.  My 
brothers  must  avoid  on  one  hand  the  bloody  Sioux, 
on  the  other  the  treacherous  and  enslaving  Pawnees ; 
they  must  turn  their  faces  to  the  rising  sun,  till  they 
come  to  the  lodges  of  their  pale  brothers ;  then  they 
must  say,  '  The  red  men  also  have  souls ;  they  desire 
to  live  in  peace  with  the  pale-faces,  to  whom  God  has 
given  wisdom  and  all  good  things.  Why  should  not 
all  be  brothers  on  the  earth,  for  God  will  make  all 
brothers  after  the  end.'" 

Amidst  the  unrepressed  -weeping  of  the  strangers, 
the  deep  but  dignified  sorrow  of  his  own  people,  and 
the  prayers  of  the  pious,  the  old  man  passed  away. 
At  the  desire  of  Mr.  Rodney,  he  was  buried  with 
Christian  rites,  beneath  a  drooping  willow.  Then  the 
stern  Indians  gathered  together  their  small  possessions, 
and  prepared  for  flight.  The  guests  also  prepared  to 
take  up  their  burdens ;  but  Mahagan  said :  "  Mosquaw 
has  spoken  ;  he  has  said  the  pale-faces  must  take  the 
horses,  for  they  cannot  be  brought  into  the  retreat  of  the 
squaws." 

Most  gladly  the  travellers  availed  themselves  of  the 
offer.  They  bestowed  on  Mahagan,  in  return,  a  rifle 
and  a  supply  of  ammunition,  together  with  various  arti 
cles  of  dress  from  the  stock  of  Harold,  which  the  young 


256  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

chief  had  long  regarded  with  covetous  eye.  The  rest 
all  found  some  tokens  to  leave  with  their  kind  friends ; 
William  bestowed  on  Peshoo  a  wonderful  knife,  with 
hooks,  and  screws,  and  other  useful  additions  ;  and  the 
chief  Mahagan,  who  had  now  painted  himself  black,  to 
express  his  mourning,  was  won  over,  by  many  gifts,  to 
part  with  his  guests  in  a  more  friendly  manner  than 
they  had  expected ;  for  the  medicine  man  had  artfully 
suggested  to  him  that  it  was  the  visit  of  the  pale  stran 
gers  that  had  brought  all  the  evil  upon  the  tribe. 

Taking  leave  of  the  young  chief,  and  of  the  sorrowing 
and  grateful  Peshoo,  the  last  who  remained  near  the 
deserted  lodges,  the  travellers  set  out,  and  the  six  stout 
horses  carried  not  only  the  baggage,  but  Dennis  with 
Pat  behind  him,  Mike  and  John  each  carrying  a  woman 
behind,  Captain  Scruton,  Mr.  Rodney,  and  ArnclifFe ; 
Harold  choosing  to  walk  with  Dick  and  William.  After 
due  caution  in  looking  out  for  enemies,  they  reached 
the  lower  grounds,  and  pursued  their  journey  to  the 
east,  not  pausing  even  to  provide  food  till  they  had  gone 
twenty  miles ;  then,  horses  and  men  alike  fatigued,  they 
rested  for  the  night  amidst  the  willows  on  the  banks  of 
a  river,  swarming  with  fish,  and  with  hooks,  nets,  and 
spears,  procured  a  good  quantity  of  the  large  American 
white  fish,  Corregonus  albus,  which  weighed  four  or  five 
pounds  each,  and  were,  when  broiled,  most  delicious  to 
the  flesh-sickened  travellers. 

"  It  was  little  I'd  iver  be  thinkin'  masther,"  said  Peggy 
to  the  old  schoolmaster,  "  that  we'd  be  tirin'  of  good 
mate ;  but  sure,  it's  not  shutable  it  is  to  the  raal  Irish, 
like  the  blessed  pratee.  Ochone  !  and  didn't  Mike,  the 
gossoon,  and  myself  see  that  same ;  and  didn't  we  dig 
up  ivery  taste  of  a  pratee,  barrin'  them  pay-sized ;  and 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  257 

filling  up  the  two  bread-bags  we  were,  and  hanging 
them  across  the  horses ;  and  the  bastes  niver  saying  a 
word  agin  the  load !  " 

The  prudence  of  Peggy  and  of  Mike,  fired  to  un 
wonted  exertions  by  the  love  of  the  prate e,  was  highly 
satisfactory  to  all,  who  gladly  accepted  the  half-ripened 
potatoes  as  a  pleasant  addition  to  their  diet.  The  next 
morning,  full  of  hope,  they  forded  the  river,  and  con 
tinued  their  journey,  unmolested,  over  rich  and  fertile 
plains,  interrupted  only  by  the  numerous  mountain 
streams,  which,  however  useful  in  supplying  them  con 
stantly  with  water,  required  patience  and  time  to  ford ; 
and  they  could  not  help  dreading  that  some  deeper  river 
might  cut  off  their  progress  in  the  direction  they  desired 
to  keep. 

For  several  days  the  journey  was  easy  and  agreeable, 
over  a  grassy  undulating  prairie,  rising  and  falling  like 
the  waves  of  the  sea,  never  level,  but  never  mountain 
ous,  except  that  occasionally  they  came  in  sight  of  an 
isolated  wood-covered  mountain,  which  rose  on  the  wide 
plains  like  a  work  of  art.  These  mountains,  Arncliffe 
told  them,  were  universally  shunned  by  the  wandering, 
superstitious  Indians,  who  looked  on  them  as  the-haunts 
of  demons.  Therefore,  these  spots  were  generally  chosen 
by  the  travellers  as  resting-places,  in  order  to  be  secure 
from  nocturnal  attacks. 

Still  they  did  not  neglect  to  keep  up  a  fire,  as  a  pro 
tection  from  the  wild  beasts,  the  howls  and  cries  of 
which  they  frequently  heard  in  the  night.  During  the 
day  they  were  usually  successful  in  shooting  a  deer,  or 
sometimes  water-fowl,  or  the  lovely  little  crested  quails  ; 
but  their  extreme  beauty,  and  the  small  amount  of  nu 
triment  on  each  delicate  little  frame,  secured  them 

22* 


258  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

usually  from  destruction,  unless  they  could  not  meet 
with  other  game,  or  were  not  near  the  water  to  obtain 
fish. 

At  length  one  evening  they  came  on  a  deep  river, 
flowing  south,  which  effectually  cut  off  their  progress, 
unless  they  had  chosen  to  deviate  from  their  course, 
and  travel  along  its  banks ;  and  this  would  have  sub 
jected  them  to  the  danger  of  encountering  the  tribes  of 
Indians  who  choose  the  neighborhood  of  rivers  for  the 
site  of  their  temporary  villages. 

"  There's  lots  of  good  timmer  about,  captain,"  said 
Dick ;  "  is  it  your  orders  as  how  I  should  rig  up  a 
raft  ?  " 

"  Raft  let  it  be  ;  nothing  better,"  said  Scruton.  "  Call 
out  the  hands.  Now,  work  with  a  will,  lads  ;  and,  Mar- 
lin,  remember,  if  you  have  to  drive  in  any  nails,  draw 
them  out  when  we've  done  with  the  raft ;  there's  no  oc 
casion  for  extravagance ;  we  don't  know  yet  what  we 
may  want." 

"  Ay,  ay,  captain,"  replied  Dick,  "  leave  me  alone  for 
reckoning  'em  over ;  a  nail's  a  nail  when  a  ship's  so  far 
out  of  port.  Come,  John,  my  man,  thou  canst  hannel 
an  axe  better  nor  these  here  wakely  lads  ;  and  look 
sharp,  man,  that  thou  doesn't  chop  thy  legs  off." 

Before  they  slept,  some  willows  were  cut  down,  and 
early  in  the  morning  all  hands  were  employed  in 
binding  them  together,  and  overlaying  them  with 
branches  placed  transversely,  to  form  a  safe  resting- 
place  for  the  passengers  and  the  baggage.  To  the  end 
of  the  raft  a  stout  rope  was  attached,  and  Harold 
insisted  on  shimming  across  with  this  rope.  In  the 
mean  time  the  horses  were  tied  together  in  a  line,  and 
John  plunged  in  to  swim  across,  leading  the  reluctant 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  259 

animals.  But  this  .proved  a  more  difficult  undertaking 
than  was  expected;  the  horses  had  not  been  used  to 
the  water ;  the  stream  was  strong,  and  they  became  so 
unmanageable  that  Harold  was  compelled  to  swim  out 
to  meet  and  assist  John,  and  after  much  struggling  they 
succeeded  in  lauding  five.  The  last  had  broken  loose, 
and  had  been  carried  down  the  river  so  rapidly  that 
though  the  boys  on  the  opposite  side  ran  at  full  speed 
down  the  bank,  they  only  came  up  in  time  to  see  the 
poor  creature  whirled  round  in  an  .eddy,  formed  by  a 
rocky  isle  in  the  midst  of  the  river,  and .  then  sink  ex 
hausted  in  a  deep  pool  beyond  their  reach. 

Then  John  and  Harold  attached  the  towing-rope  to 
the  horses,  and  they  easily  and  safely  drew  over  the  raft 
with  the  baggage ;  and  much  dejected  at  the  loss  of 
the  useful  horse,  the  travellers  slowly  and  silently  re 
sumed  their  way,  —  for  now  one  more  was  necessarily 
added  to  the  pedestrians,  and  they  walked  forward 
gloomily  anticipating  similar  misfortunes. 

The  ensuing  day  was  hot,  the  road  more  hilly?  and 
the  travellers  spiritless  and  weary ;  they  drew  near 
another  of  the  solitary  mountains,  or  Buttes,  as  the 
French  settlers  named  them,  and  night  being  at  hand, 
selected  it  for  their  encampment;  and  finding  a 
hollow  cave,  commodious  for  their  baggage,  they 
lighted  a  fire,  and  contenting  themselves  with  a  supper 
of  cold  venison,  sought  for  rest  after  their  cares  and 
toils. 

Harold  and  Arncliffe  took  the  first  watch ;  it  wa? 
almost  a  silent  watch,  for  Harold  was  weary,  and 
Arncliffe  was,  as  usual,  gloomy,  and  suspicious  that  his 
companion  regarded  him  with  contempt  or  aversion. 
A-fter  some  time,  Harold,  feeling  very  drowsy,  began  to 


260  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

walk  to  and  fro  at  one  side  of  the  fire  to  keep  himself 
awake ;  Arncliffe  choosing  to  pace  on  the  opposite  side. 
Suddenly  a  rustling  in  the  wood  alarmed  Harold,  who 
called  out  to  his  companion  to  come  up,  and  made  to 
that  part  of  the  wood  from  whence  the  sound  pro 
ceeded.  The  glare  of  a  pair  of  fiery  eyes  through  the 
bushes,  directed  their  aim,  and  they  both  fired.  A 
fierce  yell  was  heard,  then,  with  glowing  eyes  and 
gnashing  teeth,  a  large  animal  sprung  out  upon 
Arncliffe.  To  fire  on  it  was  dangerous;  therefore 
Harold  drew  his  knife,  and  plunged  it  into  the  heart  of 
the  beast.  A  momentary,  but  fearful  struggle  followed  ; 
the  yells  of  the  animal  and  the  shrieks  of  the  man 
mingled  in  horrible  confusion,  and  roused  Dick  and 
John,  who  assisted  Harold  in  extricating  Arncliffe  from 
the  beast,  which,  even  in  death,  grasped  him  firmly. 
When  released,  he  was  bleeding  from  gaping  wounds 
inflicted  by  the  strong  beast,  which  they  now  saw  was 
the  puma  of  many  names,  the  representative  of  the  lion 
in  America. 

Leaving  the  animal,  they  all  turned  to  assist  Arn 
cliffe,  now  supported  by  his  distressed  son.  "  Never 
heed  me,  Will,"  said  he;  "I'm  well  out  of  your  way. 
Old  Dennis  is  always  muttering  his  evil  bodings  about 
me ;  they  all  keep  off  me  ;  they  say  I'm  the  Jonah  that 
brings  on  all  the  trouble.  It's  hard  on  you  lad ;  but 
you've  better  blood  than  mine  in  you,  and  you're  sure  to 
get  on  right  if  you  keep  with  the  right  sort,  which  is  more 
than  I  ever  could  manage  to  do.  This  is  bad  to  bide  ; 
but  maybe,  as  Mr.  Rodney  says,  it's  sent  for  good ;  and 
who  can  tell,  if  I  suffer  a  deal  here,  I  mayn't  have  less 
hereafter." 

"  Don't  talk  that  way,  father,"  said  the  shuddering 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  261 

boy ;  "  it's  sinful.  When  God  gives  grace  and  His 
pardon,  it  is  a  free  pardon  ;  nothing  that  we  can  do 
or  suffer  is  worth  any  thing  before  Him.  But  suffering 
is  good  for  us,  because  it  humbles  us,  father,  and  leads 
us  to  cast  ourselves  wholly  on  His  mercy,  not  on  His 
justice." 

"  I  know  it  all,  boy,"  sighed  the  man ;  "  but  I  cannot 
keep  down  this  pride  that's  in  my  heart  —  God  forgive 
me/'  But  the  struggles  and  prayers  of  the  sinful  man 
were  not  unavailing.  Amidst  his  sufferings,  his  mind 
became  more  peaceful,  and  he  even  submitted  to  thank 
the  kind  friends,  who  delayed  their  journey,  and  re 
mained  at  this  post  of  danger  several  days,  waiting  till 
his  deep  wounds,  under  careful  management,  were  so 
far  healed  as  to  make  it  safe  for  him  to  be  moved ;  his 
own  improved  tranquillity  of  mind  favoring  his  recovery. 


262  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

knottier  Raft.  —  The  Trapper's  Hut.  —  The  Conflict  with  the  Grizzly 
Bears.  —  Harold's  Discomfiture.  —  The  Foray  in  the  Corral. — 
Mr.  Rodney  a  Delinquent.  —  An  Outcry  for  Pat. 

DURING  this  time,  the  men  had  skinned  the  tawny 
monster,  in  color  certainly  resembling  the  lion.  Arn- 
cliffe  recommended  the  flesh  as  being  as  good  as  veal ; 
but  though  it  looked  white  and  delicate,  no  one  felt 
tempted  to  feast  on  the  cannibal  —  especially  as  the 
mountain  wood  supplied  them  with  deer  abundantly. 
Still  they  were  compelled  to  keep  a  strict  watch,  for 
the  waives  kept  them  in  alarm  by  their  howling,  and 
to  this  was  added  a  fear  of  pumas  in  the  wood,  or 
Indians  on  the  plains.  At  length  they  were  able  again 
to  set  out  on  their  tedious  journey  ;  but  on  the  second 
day  they  were  once  more  stopped  by  another  foaming 
river,  or  rather  by  the  junction  of  several  small  rivers 
at  one  spot,  from  whence  the  deep  water  poured  down 
an  unusually  rapid  descent  with  the  noise  and  force  of  a 
torrent. 

"  We  must  try  some  sort  of  craft  again,  Marlin,"  said 
Scruton. 

"  Ay,  ay,  captain,"  answered  he  ;  "  and  I'd  be  bould 
to  say,  we'd  be  safer  to  rig  up  a  tight  raft  at  once  as 
would  carry  us,  and  sail  her  down  right  ahead.  Not 
that  I'd  be  houlding  out  as  how  these  fresh-water  cuts 
can  come  up  to  open  sea  ?  how  should  they ;  narrowed 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  263 

in  as  they  are  with  banks  and  rocks,  and  no  matter  of 
water  more  nor  you  can  see  through.  But  a  raft  draws 
little,  ye  see  ;  and  we  might  manage  to  steer  her  clear 
of  them  reefs  and  banks,  and  have  a  bit  smoother 
voyage  nor  atop  of  them  crazy  animals  as  is  given  to 
founder,  or  else  wearing  out  one's  shoes  trudging  over 
hard  stones." 

"  I  don't  think  the  suggestion  of  Marlin  is  to  be 
despised,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said  Scruton  ;  "  if  we  were  only 
sure  of  the  course  of  the  river ;  but  it  must  run  into 
some  sea ;  and  only  let  us  come  in  sight  of  salt  water 
again,  I  shall  feel  at  home,  and  will  take  care  not  to 
turn  my  back  on  it  any  more." 

"  My  dear  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Rodney,  "  I  much 
doubt  your  carpenter  being  able,  under  such  adverse 
circumstances,  to  construct  a  raft  sufficiently  commo 
dious  and  safe  for  a  dozen  passengers  and  all  their  bag 
gage.  Could  we  victual  such  a  vessel  —  could  we 
induce  the  timid  women  to  risk  their  lives  on  it  —  is  it 
probable  that  we  should  ever  land  in  safety?  And 
above  all,  if  the  state  of  the  river  compelled  us  to 
abandon  it,  how  should  we  proceed  without  our  useful 
horses  ?  Even  at  the  commencement,  I  should  myself 
fear  to  descend  those  rapids  in  a  raft  —  and  we  seem  to 
be  gradually  approaching  lower  ground  by  a  succession 
of  declivities.  It  would  be  well  to  defer  such  an 
attempt." 

"  At  all  events,  Dick,  we  must  have  a  ferry-raft,"  said 
Harold  ;  "  so  get  to  work,  my  men." 

It  was  disheartening  toil  to  have  to  make  a  new  raft 
at  every  river  that  crossed  the  plain  ;  but  the  men  did 
not  flinch  :  they  cut  down  the  tall  timber-trees,  lopped 
them,  and  formed  the  flooring  of  the  raft ;  but  it  was 


264  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

not  till  the  noon  of  the  following  day  that  they  succeeded 
in  launching  the  cumbrous  craft,  which  was  constructed 
more  solidly  than  the  last,  that  they  might  convey  the 
horses  across.  And,  after  all,  it  was  with  much  diffi 
culty  and  danger,  and  the  labor  of  many  hours,  that  all 
were  safely  carried  over ;  the  horses  having  to  be 
placed  on  the  raft  by  force,  so  much  were  they  alarmed 
by  the  noise  of  the  water.  It  would  have  occupied 
more  time  than  they  liked  to  waste,  to  have  extracted 
the  nails  from  the  raft,  which  they  reluctantly  allowed 
to  float  down  the  river. 

"  It's  not  unlikely  but  it  may  cast  up  again,"  said 
Arncliffe  ;  ft  for  I  learnt  among  the  wandering  Pawnees 
that  some  of  these  rivers  wind  in  and  out  like  snakes  ; 
and  it's  odds  but  we  may  have  to  recross  this  before 
we've  done  with  it." 

Very  anxiously  the  travellers  went  forward,  for  some 
time  descending,  till  again  they  saw  before  them  a 
wooded  mount,  or  lutte,  situated  in  a  lovely  little  vale, 
which  was  watered  by  a  gentle  stream,  and  covered 
with  rich  verdure  and  bright  flowers. 

"  Sure  isn't  it  a  pratee-ground  intirely  ?  "  exclaimed 
Mike,  stopping  in  admiration  near  a  patch  of  inter 
mingled  plants  of  ranker  and  taller  growth  than  the 
rest,  amongst  which,  unmistakably,  the  white  flowers  of 
the  potatoe  predominated.  - 

"  This  certainly  looks  like  cultivation,"  said  Mr. 
Rodney ;  "  though  it  is  evidently  not  of  recent  date. 
What  have  you  met  with,  little  one  ?  "  asked  he  of  Pat, 
who  had  been  rambling  round  the  wood,  and  who  now 
returned,  with  a  face  full  of  staring  wonder. 

"  It's  a  raal  house,  yer  honner  !  "  exclaimed  he  ;  "and 
niver  a  cabin  at  all,  at  all  ;  and  the  door  stannin' 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  265 

open.     Sure,  wouldn't  we  be  saking  if  the  masther  be 
in?" 

As  the  easiest  mode  of  solving  Pat's  mystery,  the 
whole  party  followed  him  round  the  foot  of  the  moun 
tain  wood,  at  the  east  of  which  they  really  beheld  a 
rough  log  hut,  totally  different  from  the  temporary  wig 
wams  of  Indian  construction,  and  formed  to  be  solid  and 
permanent. 

"It's  the  hut  of  some  of  the  hunters  or  trappers 
from  the  east,"  said  Arncliffe ;  "  they  irritate  the  tribes 
by  intruding  on  their  grounds  and  driving  off  their 
game.  But  they've  hard  lives  of  it ;  and  in  the  end  it's 
odds  but  they  lose  their  scalps.  I'd  have  you  see  what 
sort  of  folks  live  yonder,  before  you  offer  to  put  up 
there." 

But  Harold  had  already  boldly  entered  the  hut,  and 
found  it  contained  but  one  large  room,  which  was  now 
deserted  and  desolate.  The  dust  and  dried  leaves  of 
more  than  one  season  had  accumulated  on  the  floor, 
through  an  opening  left  to  admit  the  light.  Some  logs 
of  wood,  which  had  apparently  been  used  for  a  table 
and  seats,  and  a  rude  frame  of  wood,  with  a  buffalo-skin 
stretched  over  it,  for  the  purpose  of  a  bedstead,  formed 
the  whole  of  the  furniture ;  but  the  roof  of  shingles 
and  the  substantial  walls,  gave  the  place  an  appear 
ance  of  homely  security  that  was  attractive  to  the 
weary. 

"  His  name  be  praised,"  said  Dennis.  "  Sure,  then, 
won't  I  be  spared  yet ;  for  hasn't  He  brought  us 
through  the  tents  of  the  ungodly,  and  out  of  the 
mouths  of  lions,  and  set  our  feet  down  in  a  pleasant, 
and  in  a  Christian  cabin,  where  we'll  be  finding  rest  at 
last." 

23 


266  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Harold  felt  grieved  at  the  necessity  of  urging  the  old 
man  forward  on  the  toilsome  journey  ;  but  to  leave  him 
behind,  even  in  a  region  of  plenty,  would  have  been 
still  more  cruel,  however  reluctant  he  might  be  to  go 
on.  At  present,  however,  all  agreed  to  rest  in  this 
tempting  shelter. 

Peggy  was  immediately  busy  in  directing  her  work 
men  ;  and  while  William  shovelled  out  the  debris  of 
successive  autumns,  Mike  constructed  a  large  broom  of 
brushwood;  then  the  women  swept,  and  cleared  the 
dwelling  for  the  reception.  John  and  Dick,  in  the 
mean  time,  unloaded  the  horses,  and  secured  them  in  a 
slightly-fenced  corral  at  one  end  of  the  hut.  After  this 
work  was  completed,  Mike  eagerly  called  on  Will  to 
assist  him  in  digging  up  the  potatoes,  which  were  run 
ning  to  waste  in  the  wilderness.  They  were  much 
larger  than  the  unripe  tubers  they  had  brought  from 
their  own  potato-ground  at  the  lodges ;  an  ample  sup 
ply  was  taken'  up,  and  speedily  cooked ;  and  the  travel 
lers  thoroughly  enjoyed,  in  the  Irish  fashion,  a  smoking 
bowl  of  potatoes. 

"  Wouldn't  he  be  Irish,  sure/'  said  Peggy,  "  and  he 
plantin'  his  pratee-ground  in  this  same  wild  counthry, 
just  to  be  mindin'  him  of  home  and  them  he'd  left  be 
hind  him?" 

"  More  likely  some  Yankee  hunter,"  answered  Arn- 
cliffe.  "  They're  as  fond  of  a  potato  with  their  hard 
buffalo  beef  as  ever  an  Irishman  can  be." 

"  And  where  will  he  be,  Arncliffe,  are  ye  thinkin'  ?  " 
asked  she. 

"  His  scalp  will  likely  be  hanging  at  the  girdle  of 
some  Sioux  chief,"  replied  the  man,  "  serving  him  right 
for  hunting  on  other  folks'  grounds." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  267 

"  They  transport  'em  wi'  us,"  said  John.  "  I  reckon 
it's  all  one  as  poaching,  isn't  it,  Mr.  Arncliffe  ?  " 

"  Ay,  ay,"  answered  Arncliffe  :  "  thieving,  the  Indians 
call  it;  fair  play,  the  hunters  and  trappers  say.  It's 
much  the  same  with  our  poachers  and  gentry ;  I  leave 
it  to  wiser  heads  to  say  which  is  right." 

"  In  England,  my  men,"  said  Rodney, "  we  are  bound 
to  obey  the  laws  that  protect  poor  and  rich  ;  and  by 
these  laws  poaching  is  a  crime.  Doubtless,  also,  the 
Indians  consider  that  intrusion  on  their  hunting-grounds 
is  an  aggression,  and  we  cannot  wonder  that  they  resist 
it.  That  their  resentment  is  shown  by  bloodshed  is  the 
result  of  their  savage  and  unconverted  nature.  It  is 
the  duty  of  Christians,  while  they  strive  to  win  them  to 
milder  practices,  to  conform  to  their  laws.  That  is, 
Harold,  I  believe  we  are  justified  in  killing  animals  for 
food,  or  in  self-defence ;  but  not  in  wantonly  destroying 
them,  as  some  travellers  boast  of  having  done ;  not  in 
slaying  them  in  hundreds,  as  the  trappers  do,  to  make 
money  of  the  skins.  !Now,  my  friends,  let  us  thank 
God,  who  has  brought  us  thus  far  on  our  strange  jour 
ney,  and  given  us  a  roof  to  shelter  the  feeble.  For  my 
own  part,  I  have  learnt  to  prefer  the  open  air  in  this 
mild  season." 

"  And  we  must  keep  up  the  watch,  Mr.  Rodney," 
said  Scruton ;  "  it  is  my  duty  to  see  that  is  not  neg 
lected." 

The  first  two  on  watch  did  not  think  it  necessary  or 
expedient  to  keep  up  a  fire  ;  but  resting  one  against 
each  side  of  the  open  door,  they  alternately  slumbered 
and  started,  neither  dreading  danger,  nor  in  good  condi 
tion  to  oppose  it  after  their  day  of  fatigue.  Will  and 


268  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

John,  the  second  watch,  after  two  hours'  sleep,  were 
more  alert,  and  after  a  short  time,  they  fancied  they 
heard  the  sounds  of  movement,  and  even  a  low  growl 
ing.  They  lighted  a  brand  and  looked  round,  but 
found  nothing  alarming.  The  night  was  extremely 
dark,  and  though  they  considered  their  own  position 
quite  secure,  they  collected  a  few  sticks  and  set  them 
on  fire  before  the  door,  in  case  any  wolves  should  come 
down  from  the  wood. 

About  three  o'clock,  when  a  dim  light  was  spreading 
over  the  sky,  Harold  and  Dick  came  on  watch,  and 
throwing  a  glance  round  to  see  that  all  was  safe,  they 
beheld  a  strange  form,  immovable,  not  more  than  a 
dozen  yards  from  them.  The  glittering  eyes  could  not 
be  mistaken,  it  was  plainly  some  fierce  beast;  but 
Harold  hesitated  a  moment  before  he  would  fire  on  a 
creature  that  waited  so  coolly  to  be  shot.  Besides, 
Arncliffe,  stretched  on  a  bearskin,  was  sleeping  out 
side  the  hut.  To  him,  therefore,  he  turned  first,  say 
ing* 

"  Rouse  up,  Arncliffe  ;  there's  danger.  I'm  going  to 
shoot  yon  beast,  whatever  it  may  be,  and  if  I  should 
not  succeed  in  killing  it,  you  are  not  in  a  very  safe  po 
sition." 

"  Hold  your  hand,  Mr.  Crofton,"  replied  the  man. 
"  Yon  fellow's  a  grizzly.  Ten  to  one  you'll  miss  him 
altogether  in  this  perplexing  light,  or,  worse  than  that, 
maybe  only  wound  him.  He's  bad  to  kill :  it  takes  half 
a  dozen  men  to  be  a  fair  match  to  a  grizzly." 

"  I  should  say  a  very  unfair  match,  Arncliffe,"  said 
Harold.  "  Come  in,  all  of  you,  I'll  hold  the  entrance  ; 
and  it's  but  a  retreat  if  I  miss  him.  I  think  he'll 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  269 

hardly  squeeze  that  huge  body  of  his  through  this  open 
ing  ;  but  it's  unlucky  there's  no  door.  Now  then,  you're 
all  in." 

Before  Arncliffe  could  repeat  his  caution,  Harold  had 
fired  and  retreated,  but  not  so  quickly  as  to  escape  the 
spring  of  the  animal,  which  with  one  blow  of  his  sharp 
claw,  tore  the  gun  from  his  grasp,  and  the  skin  and  flesh 
from  his  hand;  then  turning  round,  the  beast  walked 
slowly  away,  carrying  the  gun  in  his  jaws.  But  this 
could  not  be  permitted ;  three  or  four  shots  were  fired 
at  him ;  and  though  the  enraged  animal  charged  furi 
ously  at  each  shot  against  the  narrow  opening,  shaking 
the  strong  posts  in  his  wrath,  he  finally  sank  down,  just 
as  the  alarmed  mate  appeared,  stalking  with  the  usual 
shambling  but  swift  step  from  the  woods,  shaking  its 
huge  body  to  and  fro,  as  it  rapidly  made  up  to  the  pros 
trate  body  of  its  companion.  Then  uttering  the  single 
low,  deep  growl,  so  dreaded  by  the  hunter,  it  turned  its 
glaring  eye  on  the  heads  which  regarded  it  from  the 
opening,  and  in  a  moment  was  close  to  it ;  the  men  re 
treating  in  such  haste  that  they  fell  over  each  other  in 
a  heap ;  and  if  the  beast  could  have  forced  its  enormous 
body  through  the  narrow  aperture,  many  must  have 
fallen  victims  to  its  ferocity. 

"  A  pretty  set  of  poltroons  the  beast  will  take  us  for," 
said  Harold,  rising  from  the  ground  hastily.  "  Has 
anybody  a  loaded  gun,  and  a  sound  right  hand,  which 
unluckily  T  have  not  ?  That's  right,  Mike,  my  boy  ! 
Give  the  bold  brute  a  hint  that  we  don't  like  intruders. 
Sharp  !  it's  going  to  turn  away  !  " 

But  Mike's  ball  had  first  entered  its  breast,  and  as  it 
turned,  Mr.  Rodney  fired  another  ball  into  its  shoulder, 
Infuriated  by  pain,  it  flung  its  immense  form  with  such 
23* 


270  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

violence  against  one  of.  the  stout  log  door-posts,  that  it 
was  torn  up,  and  fell  inwards,  leaving  a  wide  space, 
which  the  bear  again  turned  to  take  advantage  of.  Al 
ready  half  its  body  was  within  the  hut ;  already,  with 
one  blow  of  its  heavy,  sharp-clawed  paw,  it  had  demol 
ished  the  leather  portmanteau  of  Harold,  and  scattered 
the  contents,  when  Harold,  seeing  that  the  unexpected 
peril  had  paralyzed  all  the  best  hands,  and  forgetting 
his  own  wounded  hand,  snatched  a  rifle  from  the  trem 
bling  grasp  of  John,  and  fired  into  the  head  of  the  bear, 
which  fell  immediately.  Then  the  men,  recovering 
their  energy,  speedily  despatched  it. 

But  Harold  had  no  sooner  made  the  unfit  exertion 
than  he  fainted  with  the  anguish  of  his  deep,  bleeding 
wound.  Mr.  Rodney  turned  to  him  in  great  distress, 
and  by  the  application  of  proper  remedies  revived  him, 
and,  aided  by  the  much-affected  boys,  washed  the 
wounds,  poured  in  brandy,  and  bound  them  up.  Then 
he  prevailed  on  Harold  to  swallow  a  spoonful  of  the 
brandy,  and  while  the  brave  youth  made  light  of  his 
suffering,  and  laughed  at  his  fainting  like  a  lady,  Dick 
and  John  had  skinned  the  huge  beasts. 

They  found  them  to  measure  more  than  eight  feet  in 
length,  the  frightful  paw,  which  had  done  such  execu 
tion,  being  at  least  eighteen  inches  long,  and  the  sharp 
claws  five  inches.  No  wonder  the  creature  was  power 
ful.  The  thick  hides,  covered  with  long,  gray  fur, 
were  spread  to  dry,  but  no  one,  except  Captain  Scruton, 
anticipated  the  possibility  of  carrying  them  away,  now 
that  the  stud  was  reduced  to  five. 

"  By  the  by,  John,"  said  Harold,  when  broad  day 
light  enabled  them  to  look  round,  "  it  is  time  for  you  to 
look  after  the  horses.  These  bears  were  doubtless  at- 


OF   THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  271 

tracted  hither  by  scenting  them ;  I  earnestly  hope  they 
are  safe." 

It  was  with  a  rueful  countenance  John  returned  from 
his  mission.  Not  a  horse  was  left  living ;  two  had  en 
tirely  disappeared ;  doubtless  carried  off  by  the  bears  or 
wolves ;  the  rest  lay  struck  down  dead,  at  once,  by  the 
powerful  and  piercing  stroke  of  the  fierce  animals,  and 
were  now  stiff  and  cold. 

"  Mike  and  I  had  the  first  watch,"  said  Mr.  Rodney, 
"  and  I  plead  guilty  of  sleeping  at  my  post ;  but  I  have 
a  dreamy  recollection  of  Mike  saying  drowsily,  — '  Sure, 
ain't  the  bastes  uneasy ;  can't  they  be  takin'  their  slape 
anyhow.' " 

Will  and  John  allowed  that  they  had  also  heard  some 
sounds ;  but  they  had  really  looked  round,  though  they 
had  never  thought  of  the  horses. 

"  And  the  beasts  would  have  fetched  money,"  ex 
claimed  Scruton,  regretfully,  "  if  we  could  have  carried 
them  safely  into  harbor.  We  may  look  on  it  as  a  dead 
loss  of  capital !  Besides  that,  there  will  be  the  time  we 
must  now  necessarily  occupy  in  our  long  trip.  It  is  a 
vexatious  and  culpable  thing." 

The  poor  women  looked  aghast  at  the  prospect,  and 
the  old  school-master,  as  usual,  resigned  himself  to  a 
sort  of  quiet  despair. 

"  All  men  are  unwise,  Mr.  Rodney,"  sighed  he ; 
"  that's  what  they've  been,  as  the  Scripture  spakes  of  it, 
from  the  beginning ;  ban-in'  Solomon  himself,  and  he 
not  being  without  his  faults  and  backslidings,  low  be  it 
spoken  ;  and  an  illigant  scholar  he  was,  sure  !  But,  you 
see,  Mr.  Rodney,  it's  not  illigant  scholarship  that  saves 
us  from  our  throuble  at  all.  Didn't  he  set  that  down 


272  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

himself,  — '  He  that  increaseth  knowledge  increaseth 
sorrow ; '  and  isn't  that  the  truth,  ochone ! " 

"  But  we  have  a  purer  knowledge,  and  brighter  hopes 
than  Solomon  had,  my  good  man,"  said  Mr.  Rodney, 
"  therefore  be  of  good  heart.  God  has  provided  a 
certain  rest  for  his  own  people." 

"  Never  say  die,  old  chap,"  said  Dick ;  "  we'll  give 
you  a  lift  in  a  bear-skin ;  we've  some  able  hands  among 
us  yet." 

"  But  here  is  one  disabled,"  said  Mr.  Rodney ;  "  there 
fore  it  will  be  necessary,  Captain  Scruton,  that  we 
should  remain  here  a  few  days,  till  Mr.  Crofton's  wound 
be  healed ;  and  if  our  ingenious  men  can  make  that 
entrance  more  secure,  I  think  we  cannot  do  better  than 
make  the  hut  our  quarters ;  and  I  will  engage  to  keep 
my  eyes  open  when  I  am  appointed  to  mount  guard 
again." 

"  Rely  on  me,  gentlemen,  since  we  must  be  detained," 
said  Scruton,  "  to  take  care  that  the  watch  be  properly 
kept  for  the  future.  It  is  a  mockery  for  a  man  to 
accept  a  duty  whicli  he  does  not  scrupulously  fulfil.  I 
beg  your  pardon,  Mr.  Rodney,  but  I  am  a  discipli 
narian." 

Mr.  Rodney  was  not  sure  that  the  stern  captain  was 
not  about  to  order  him  to  be  mast-headed ;  but  at  this 
moment  Arncliffe  said,  "  I'm  hardly  easy  about  this 
station,  Mr.  Rodney.  You  see,  one  would  like  to  be 
sure  what  came  on  the  trapper  that  raised  this  hut. 
This  is  a  bad  country  to  sit  down  in ;  it's  safest  to  keep 
moving ;  and  that's  what  I'd  like  us  to  be  about ;  but, 
unlucky  as  I  always  am,  here  I  may  lie.  I  can  never 
irail  on  without  help." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  273 

A  sensation  of  uneasiness  pervaded  the  party ;  the 
guns  were  loaded,  and  placed  in  readiness ;  and  as  soon 
as  the  unwieldy  carcases  of  the  bears,  each  requiring 
three  men  to  move  it,  were  dragged  to  a  safe  distance, 
they  all  withdrew  into  the  hut,  determining  to  keep  a 
strict  guard. 

"  But  where  would  ye  be  sendin'  the  gossoon  then  ?  " 
exclaimed  Peggy.  "  Sure  isn't  he  missin'  and  maybe 
some  of  them  same  big  bastes  aten  him  up  at  this  time, 
and  you,  Mike,  niver  heeding  at  all,  ochone ! " 


274  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

The  White  Dove.  —  The  Warning.  —  Making  a  Cache.  —  The  Siege. 
—  Terms  of  Capitulation.  —  The  Tents  of  the  Indians.  —  Mrs.  Avon- 
dale's  Story.  —  The  Rocky  Mountains  and  the  Prairies.  —  The 
Indian  Massacre. 

IT  was  plain  that  Pat,  with  his  usual  recklessness,  had 
stolen  out  on  some  wild  expedition.  Mike  suggested 
birdnesting ;  and  with  some  anxiety  the  boys  proposed 
to  set  out  to  seek  him.  First,  however,  Mike  walking 
up  close  to  the  wood,  gave  the  shrill  whistle  which  they 
generally  used  to  call  up  the  stragglers  to  the  camp ; 
and  at  that  moment  the  delinquent  appeared  walking 
coolly  round  a  turn  below  the  wood,  not  as  they  ex 
pected,  alone,  but  accompanied  by  a  strange  figure,  a 
child  of  about  his  own  height,  dressed  in  a  short  tunic 
of  prepared  white  deer-skin,  embroidered  with  the 
delicate  quills  of  the  porcupine,  and  confined  round  her 
waist  with  a  silken  girdle  of  European  fabric  ;  her  arms 
were  bare,  ornamented  with  bracelets  of  colored  beads ; 
she  wore  pretty  white  moccasins  on  her  feet,  and  a  taste 
ful  head-dress  of  white  feathers.  As  she  drew  near  to 
them,  the  boys  saw  that  her  complexion  was  light, 
though  tanned  by  the  sun,  and  her  hair  of  a  beautiful 
yellow  hue,  fancifully  plaited  in  long  tresses.  She 
carried  in  her  hand  a  light  bow,  and  a  quiver,  em 
broidered  like  her  dress,  hung  over  her  shoulder. 

All  the  party  came  to  the  entrance  of  the  hut  to 
meet  the  two  children.  "  The  unlucky  lad  has  come  on 


OF    THE   ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  275 

an  Indian  camp,"  said  Mr.  Rodney.  "We  can  only 
hope  they  may  be  peaceful/' 

The  girl,  with  perfect  ease  and  self-command,  pre 
ceding  the  boys,  stepped  into  the  hut,  and  then  turned 
round  to  gaze  with  curiosity  and  interest  on  the  inhabi 
tants. 

"  What  is  your  name,  young  maiden,  and  why  do  you 
come  here  ?  "  said  Mr.  Rodney,  in  his  Indian  dialect. 

"  The  chief  and  the  warriors  say  I  am  the  White 
Dove,"  answered  the  child  with  dignity ;  "  but  my 
mother  says  my  name  is  Ellen  Avondale." 

"  She  is  an  English  child,"  exclaimed  Harold,  spring 
ing  up  from  his  bear-skin,  and,  turning  to  the  interest 
ing  child,  he  said,  in  English,  "  Where  is  your  mother  ? 
Why  does  she  not  come  to  us?  and  why  are  you 
dressed  like  an  Indian  ?  " 

"  You  speak  like  dear  mamma  now,"  cried  the  de 
lighted  child  recovering  the  English  feeling,  as  she 
spoke  in  her  native  language ;  and  throwing  off  her 
Indian  formality,  she  danced,  and  clapped  her  hands 
with  pleasure.  "  You  come  from  mamma's  home.  How 
much  I  love  you  all !  you  are  all  my  brothers !  You 
will  take  mamma  and  me  away  in  the  winged-house 
that  flies  over  the  water,  far  away  from  the  bears  and 
the  wolves,  to  those  summer  grounds  where  the  flowers 
smell  sweet,  and  the  birds  make  music,  and  the  people 
love  each  other  because  they  love  God.  There  they 
don't  wear  bloody  scalps  ;  they  don't  burn  their 
prisoners :  that  is  sin."  The  child  spoke  the  last  words 
in  a  low  tone,  looking  fearfully  round. 

"Where  is  your  mamma,  you  dear  little  creature?" 
said  Harold.  "  Let  her  come  immediately,  you  shall 
both  remain  with  us." 


276  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

"  Dear  mamma !  "  exclaimed  the  child  in  a  tone  of 
sadness.  "  My  brother,  she  lies,  like  you,  on  the  bear 
skins;  she  is  very  sad;  she  weeps,  although  God  has 
called  her  to  come  to  Him  and  be  happy.  She  is  sad, 
because  she  must  not  take  me  with  her,  because  I  must 
stay  till  God  wants  me ;  she  weeps  to  leave  me  alone 
with  the  people  who  are  not  the  children  of  God.  The 
warriors  love  not  the  pale-faces ;  they  have  heard  many 
guns,  and  they  say,  '  These  are  the  guns  of  the  pale 
faces  ;  they  are  trappers,  they  are  thieves ;  they  come 
to  drive  away  the  buffaloes  and  the  deer ;  we  will  come 
quietly  on  their  lodges  when  the  sun  sleeps,  and  burn 
them.'  The  White  Dove  heard  the  words,  and  came 
to  see  her  pale  brothers,  and  tell  them  to  flee  into  the 
woods,  and  hide,  that  they  may  not  be  burnt." 

Flee  to  the  woods  !  that  was  a  vain  hope  ;  the  strong 
and  active  might,  by  a  happy  fortune,  escape,  but  what 
must  become  of  the  infirm  and  weak  ?  Terror  filled  the 
hearts  of  the  bravest.  The  prospect  of  death  to  the 
healthy  is  ever  awful ;  but  a  death  deserved  and  wan 
tonly  inflicted,  a  death  of  torture,  was  truly  horrible. 

"We  must  never  strike  our  colors  without  firing  a 
gun,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  Captain  Scruton ;  "  it  is  un- 
British,  —  it  is  a  cowardly  act  to  die  ingloriously." 

"  Of  course,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Harold,  "  we 
must  fight  the  rogues  ; "  then  looking  at  his  wounded 
hand,  he  groaned  as  he  added,  "  What  fools  we  are  to 
be  the  slaves  of  habit,  and  train  only  one  hand  to  be 
useful,  when  God  has  given  us  two.  I  don't  believe 
I  could  deal  a  left-handed  blow  with  my  knife  to  any 
effect." 

"  The  child  must  be  kept  as  a  hostage,"  said  Arn- 
cliffe.  "  I  judge,  from  her  decorations,  that  she  is  a 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  277 

favorite  of  the  tribe,  and  this  may  be  the  means  of  our 
procuring  better  terms." 

"If  Captain  Scruton  insists  on  our  holding  out," 
said  Rodney,  "  we  may  possibly  defend  ourselves  for  a 
short  time ;  but  the  result  must  inevitably  be  cap 
tivity  or  death.  It  is  pretty  certain  that  these  Indians 
must  greatly  outnumber  us;  don't  you  think  so,  Arn- 
cliffe?" 

"  I  know  of  no  permanent  village  of  the  Sioux  near 
this  part,"  answered  he.  "  It  is  most  likely  they  will  be 
encamped  here  on  a  hunting  expedition.  I  should  think 
the  girl  might  tell  something." 

But  the  child  was  unaccustomed  to  much  question 
ing  in  English,  and  did  not  easily  comprehend  their 
inquiries  ;  she  seemed  at  a  loss  to  compute  the  number 
of  Indians  or  of  lodges,  and  merely  answered,  "  many ! 
many ! " 

"  The  white  man's  lodge  is  not  useful,"  continued 
she  ;  "  the  women  cannot  carry  it  away  when  they  seek 
new  grounds.  The  red  man's  lodge  is  very  pretty  ;  it 
is  not  of  ugly  wTood,  —  it  is  of  buffalo-skins  ;  upon  it  all 
his  victories  are  shown.  On  the  lodge  is  tfre  fight  with 
the  grizzly  bear ;  the  fight  with  the  Pawnees  ;  the  dead 
lying  scalped ;  the  poor  prisoners  tied  to  the  tree,  while 
the  cruel  women  cut  and  burn  them.  When  the  White 
Dove  looks  on  the  lodge,  the  tears  come.  My  white 
brothers  shall  not  be  cut  or  burnt ;  mamma  will  say  to 
the  Gray  Wolf,  '  The  Great  Spirit  says  He  will  make 
you  die  if  you  kill  my  people.'  Then  he  will  make  you 
his  slaves  ;  but  do  not  let  your  hearts  be  small ;  your 
sister  Ellen  will  help  you  to  bring  the  water,  and  cook 
the  buffalo-meat." 

Tears  flowed  from  the  eyes  of  the  child  as  she  spoke 
24 


278  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

of  the  cheerless  alternative  of  slavery,  and  they  looked 
at  each  other  with  painful  indecision.  The  young  and 
active  would  not  have  hesitated  to  take  to  flight  im 
mediately,  but  they  turned  to  the  old  man,  the  infirm 
Arncliffe,  and  the  weak  women,  and  felt  that,  such  a 
proceeding  was  impossible.  Besides,  Harold  was  fever 
ish  and  prostrated  with  his  wounds  ;  he  certainly  could 
not  have  walked  far,  and  now,  unhappily,  all  must 
walk.  . 

"  If  we  are  captured,"  said  Scruton,  "  we  shall  cer 
tainly  be  pillaged.  I  will,  at  any  rate,  conceal  my 
property.  Then,  if  we  should  be  so  fortunate  as  to 
escape,  I  may  reclaim  it.  Marlin,  bring  a  spade ;  let 
tis  bury  all  we  can." 

"  Truly,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  it  is  no  bad  precau 
tion.  I  have  myself  papers  and  property  I  should  be 
unwilling  to  lose ;  though,  God  knows,  I  may  never 
want  them.  But  if  one  only  of  the  party  here  assem- 
Dled  be  fortunate  enough  to  survive,  he  may  recover 
the  property.  Let  us  each  make  a  cache" 

They  were  soon  all  employed ;  Ellen  looked  with 
interest  at  their  occupation,  the  purport  of  which 
she  seemed  to  comprehend  perfectly,  and  when  Mr. 
Rodney  requested  it,  she  promised  to  be  silent  on  the 
subject.  "Ellen  knows  a  safe  hiding-place,"  said  she, 
"  but  she  has  promised  not  to  speak.  She  may  not 
show  it  to  her  white  brothers,  till  her  mamma  gives  her 
permission." 

The  portmanteau  containing  the  books,  papers,  and 
valuables  of  Mr.  Rodney  and  Harold,  and  a  large  part 
of  their  clothes,  was  consigned  to  the  earth  in  a  deep 
hole  dug  beneath  the  huge  log  which  served  for  the 
table,  which  was  removed  for  the  purpose,  and  then 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  279 

replaced.  The  cache  of  Captain  Scruton,  of  greater 
extent,  was  made  beneath  the  bed.  No  one  else  had 
property  worth  concealing.  Two  of  the  rifles  yet 
remaining  of  the  stock  Harold  had  brought  out,  and 
which  were  really  not  needed,  were  also  hidden,  along 
with  a  good  supply  of  ammunition. 

The  remainder  of  the  guns  would  be  needed  if  they 
were  driven  to  hostilities,  and  even  if  they  were  igno- 
miniously  captured,  it  was  prudent  to  leave  them  in 
sight,  for  the  Indians,  having  heard  the  report  of  the 
fire-arms,  would  not  have  rested  till  they  found  them. 

They  had  scarcely  concluded  their  melancholy  task, 
when  a  trampling  and  whooping  announced  the  ap 
proach  of  the  warriors,  whom  they  had  not  expected 
before  night,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  hut  was  sur 
rounded  by  a  band  of  mounted  Indians,  armed  with 
lances,  muskets,  and  knives,  presenting  such  a  formida 
ble  appearance,  that  the  small  body  of  Europeans  at 
once  abandoned  all  idea  of  opposition  ;  and  Mr.  Rodney, 
holding  a  white  handkerchief  attached  to  the  end  of  a 
pole,  as  a  banner  of  protection,  issued  from  the  hut,  and 
with  a  bold  front,  but  a  sinking  heart,  walked  up  to  the 
man  he  concluded  to  be  the  chief. 

This  man  was  distinguished  from  the  rest  by  wearing 
a  handsome  white  deer-skin  cloak,  fringed  with  porcu 
pine  quills,  wrhich  was  thrown  gracefully  over  his  tall 
form,  while  his  long  black  hair  was  rolled  round  his 
head  in  the  form  of  an  Eastern  turban. 

In  the  best  words  he  could  recall,  Mr.  Rodney 
requested  the  forbearance  and  the  friendship  of  the 
noble  warriors  towards  a  party  of  harmless  travellers, 
among  whom  were  aged  and  sick  men,  and  feeble 
women,  and  who  desired  nothing  more  than  to  pas*! 


280  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

unmolested  through  the  country  to  the  trading  ports  of 
their  pale  brothers,  who  were  known  to  the  red  men, 
and  who  would  liberally  return  the  benefits  that  had 
been  bestowed  on  their  people. 

"  The  pale-faces  speak  great  words,"  said  the  chief. 
"  They  say  to  the  red  men,  '  Bury  the  hatchet ;  are  not 
we  your  brothers  ? '  they  drive  the  buffalo  and  the  deer 
from  our  hunting-grounds  ;  they  drive  the  red  man  from 
the  burying-place  of  his  fathers  ;  they  raise  their  own 
lodges  over  the  graves ;  they  are  liars.  The  Gray 
Wolf  must  have  the  guns  which  have  destroyed  his 
game ;  he  will  give  the  strong  men  to  the  squaws ;  they 
want  slaves  ;  he  will  slay  the  old  and  the  feeble  on 
the  graves  of  his  fathers.  The  Gray  Wolf  has  spoken." 

"  We  will  not  have  our  aged  and  feeble  slain,"  said 
Harold.  "We  have  with  us  a  weak  child  from  the 
lodges  of  our  red  brethren,  whom  we  found  in  the 
woods ;  we  take  her  to  our  lodge ;  we  love  her ;  we  do 
not  wish  to  kill  her,  or  make  her  a  slave.  See,  she  is 
with  me  ;  she  must  stay  with  us ;  we  will  not  restore 
her  till  the  Gray  Wolf  says,  in  the  words  of  truth,  '  I 
will  also  spare  the  weak  people  of  my  pale  brothers.' " 

Harold  had  exerted  himself  to  come  forward  in  this 
emergency,  and  he  now  stood  in  the  doorway,  holding 
the  pretty  girl  by  the  hand,  who  called  out  in  her  Indian 
tongue, 

"  The  Gray  Wolf  shall  not  scalp  the  pale  brothers  of 
his  White  Dove.  She  will  take  them  to  her  lodge  and 
give  them  meat.  They  are  very  good  ;  they  are  the 
friends  of  the  Great  Spirit." 

"  The  White  Dove  speaks  well,"  said  the  chief.  "  The 
Gray  Wolf  listens  to  her  words ;  he  loves  her ;  she  is 
bis  daughter.  He  will  not  slay  the  pale-faces  ;  they 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  281 

shall  be  his  servants.  But  they  must  give  the  guns  and 
the  powder ;  then  my  braves  shall  lead  them  to  the 
lodges  of  my  people." 

When  this  proposal  was  made  known  to  Captain 
Scruton,  he  was  very  indignant,  especially  when  he  was 
told  they  all  must  agree  to  it. 

"  I  protest  against  such  a  shameful  surrender,"  said 
he.  "  You  are  excusable,  Mr.  Rodney,  for  you  are  a 
man  of  peace ;  but  I  have  never  been  accustomed  to 
strike  in  this  cowardly  manner.  I  must  enter  on  my 
log  this  scandal  on  my  country." 

Captain  Scruton  was  angry  and  unreasonable  ;  but 
there  was  no  time  for  discussion.  The  chief  signified  to 
his  disappointed  followers  that  no  blood  was  to  be  spilt, 
and  they  sullenly  permitted  the  sad  procession  of  pris 
oners  to  pass  on,  guarded  on  each  side,  and  headed  by 
the  chief,  with  Ellen  by  his  side,  mounted  on  the  horse 
of  one  of  the  warriors,  which  she  rode  with  the  grace  of 
a  trained  equestrian. 

Winding  round  to  the  north  of  the  mountain,  and  for 
ward  through  a  rich,  wooded  prairie,  they  had  proceeded 
about  half  a  mile,  when,  passing  through  a  grove  of 
trees,  they  came  on  the  secluded  neat  lodges  or  tents  of 
the  Indians,  about  forty  or  fifty  in  number.  They  were 
covered  with  dressed  buffalo  skins,  supported  on  tall 
posts  ;  that  of  the  chief  being  distinguished  by  its  size, 
and  by  its  being  ornamented  with  banners  and  plumes, 
and  painted  over  with  rude  designs,  intended  to  illus 
trate  the  exploits  of  the  "  Gray  Wolf "  in  hunting  and 
in  war. 

A  large  enclosure  or  corral,  on  one  side,  contained  a 
number  of  wild-looking  horses  ;  elevated  on  short  posts? 
were  the  skins  of  bears,  ell  /,  and  buffaloes,  stretched  to 


282  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

dry;  while  on  the  ground  were  strewed  bows,  quivers, 
shields  and  lances.  The  women,  decently  arrayed  in 
loose  robes  of  dressed  skins,  were  busily  employed,  some 
in  scraping  and  dressing  skins,  some  in  cutting  up  or 
cooking  meat  in  large  iron  kettles,  suspended  from  three 
posts,  gipsy-fashion,  over  huge  fires ;  and  some  nursing 
or  watching  the  children,  who  were  either  stowed  in 
bags  or  cradles,  hung  round  the  necks  of  the  mothers, 
or  scrambling  about  naked  on  the  soft  turf.  All  was 
noise  and  occupation  till  the  procession  of  prisoners  ap 
peared  ;  then  all  work  was  suspended ;  astonishment 
rendered  them  motionless  and  silent. 

"  See,  brother  Harold,"  said  the  little  Ellen,  riding 
up  to  him,  and  pointing  out  a  large  tent  which  stood  be 
hind,  and  at  some  distance  apart  from  the  rest,  "  that  is 
mamma's  lodge.  She  is  the  medicine-woman.  The 
Gray  Wolf  himself  obeys  her.  I  will  say  to  her  that 
her  white  brothers  have  come  to  take  her  away ;  then 
she  will  call  them  to  her." 

The  child  rode  forward  to  the  solitary  tent,  while  the 
chief  showed  his  prisoners  a  heap  of  dried  skins,  and 
said  they  must  raise  lodges  for  themselves,  and  remain 
in  them  till  they  were  called  to  work.  Very  willingly 
such  of  the  men  as  were  fit  for  work  set  about  it. 
They  soon  constructed  two  tents,  to  the  great  admira 
tion  of  the  Indian  women,  who  stood  round  to  watch 
them,  evidently  expecting  that  no  pale-face  could  raise 
a  lodge  like  those  of  the  red  men.  Dick  had  prudently 
placed  his  tool-chest  in  the  cache  ;  but  he  had  hammer 
and  nails  in  his  pockets,  and  an  axe  in  his  belt,  and 
with  these  appliances  he  rigged  out,  in  his  own  lan 
guage,  a  taught  tent,  into  which  they  conveyed  Harold, 
now  in  great  pain,  Arncliffe,  and  the  old  man.  A 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  283 

smaller  tent  John  and  William  had  finished  for  the 
women. 

"Musha!  musha!  Mr.  Rodney,  yer  honner,"  cried 
Peggy ;  "  sure,  where  will  the  gossoon  be  gone  agin  ? 
and  me  niver  settin'  eyes  on  him,  sin'  we  left  yon  same 
unlucky  cabin,  and  niver  thinkin'  to  be  lookin'  behind 
me,  more's  the  pity  for  me,  ochone  !  " 

"  Have  no  fears  for  the  lad,  Peggy,"  said  Mr.  Rod 
ney  ;  "  he  can  take  care  of  himself.  This  is  only  one 
of  his  old  pranks.  He  will  find  us  when  he  is  tired  or 
hungry ;  or  perhaps  his  little  Indian  friend  has  carried 
him  off." 

Soon  after  Ellen  entered  the  tent  to  say  that  her 
mamma  had  sent  her  to  ask  her  brothers  Harold  and 
Rodney  to  come  to  her;, and  anxious  to  solve  the  mys 
tery  of  the  appearance  of  Englishwomen  among  these 
savages,  the  friends  followed  the  light  steps  of  the  child 
to  the  solitary  tent.  When  they  entered  it,  they  saw  at 
once,  by  the  order  and  neatness  of  the  interior,  that  it 
was  the  residence  of  civilized  beings.  A  woven  mat 
covered  the  ground ;  on  one  side  was  a  bed-frame,  cov 
ered  with  a  mattress,  on  which  lay  th'e  emaciated  form 
>f  a  fair  and  lovely  woman,  still  young,  whose  speaking 
countenance  announced  an  intelligent  and  cultivated 
mind."  Her  dress  was  that  of  an  Englishwoman,  and 
her  language,  simple  and  ladylike,  did  not,  like  that  of 
the  child,  fall  into  the  Indian  idiom. 

"  God's  name  be  praised,"  said  she  faintly,  with  tears 
in  her  eyes,  "  that  I  am,  before  I  am  summoned  to 
appear  before  Him,  once  more  blessed  with  the  sight 
of  Christians,  however  I  may  grieve  chat  misfortune 
has  thrown  them  into  the  power  of  heathens  and  mer- 


284  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

ciless  tyrants.  Tell  me,  my  countrymen,  who  are  you, 
whom  God  has  sent  to  close  the  eyes  of  an  unfortunate 
captive  ?  " 

Mr.  Rodney  gave  her  the  names  of  his  companion 
and  himself,  briefly  narrated  the  circumstances  that  had 
led  them  into  captivity,  and  anxiously  inquired  if  she 
was  also  a  prisoner. 

"Ten  miserable  years  of  my  life,"  answered  she, 
"  have  been  spent,  I  fear,  unprofitably,  in  the  tents  of 
the  ungodly,  of  the  savages  who  murdered  my  husband 
before  my  eyes.  But  my  time  on  earth  is  short ;  let 
me  hasten  to  tell  you  my  sad  tale  before  my  powers  fail 
me. 

"  The  younger  brother  of  a  poor  but  proud  family, 
my  husband  married  me,  as  poor  as  himself,  when  we 
were  both  young.  England  offered  no  means  of  sub 
sistence  for  us  which  the  haughty  Avondales  would  al 
low  my  husband  to  accept ;  but  in  the  remote  regions  of 
America,  the  disgrace  of  earning  his  own  living  might 
be  hidden,  and  my  Alexander  was  sent  out  to  a  trading 
station  on  the  Columbia,  where,  amidst  many  hardships, 
and  banished  from  the  blessings  of  social  life,  we  passed 
some  years.  There  I  buried  two  babes,  there  my  Ellen 
was  born,  and,  as  we  had  then  become  more  inured  to 
the  climate,  we  hoped  we  might  be  permitted  to  rear 
her.  But  when  she  had  reached  the  age  of  two  years, 
pleasant  letters  arrived  to  recall  us  to  our  native  land ; 
a  distant  relation  had  bequeathed  to  my  husband  a  hand 
some  estate,  and  in  joy  and  thankfulness  we  prepared 
to  leave  our  solitary  and  cheerless  abode. 

"  It  was  not  the  season  for  any  vessel  sailing  to  Eng 
land  ;  besides,  I  had,  unfortunately,  a  great  horror  of 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  285 

such  a  lengthened  sea-voyage ;  and  we  therefore  set  out 
with  mules  and  waggons,  accompanied  by  three  hunters 
and  two  servants,  to  cross  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and 
thence  over  the  prairies,  to  proceed  to  the  United 
States. 

"  We  happily  accomplished  our  mountain  journey, 
and  had  made  some  weeks'  progress  over  the  prairies, 
when  my  husband  remarked  that  our  hunters  led  us 
through  devious  and  tedious  ways,  and  learnt  that  it 
was  to  avoid  meeting  some  of  the  Indian  tribes,  with 
whom  they  had  previously  had  some  desperate  encoun 
ters,  and  were  therefore  marked  men.  They  boasted 
of  the  number  of  Indians  they  had  shot  down,  as  if 
they  were  numbering  the  buffaloes  or  elks  they  had 
slain ;  and  they  justly  dreaded  the  war  of  retaliation. 

"  Alexander  was  annoyed  and  alarmed  at  the  charac 
ter  of  these  men,  and  would  willingly  have  dismissed 
them ;  but  they  were  necessary  to  us  to  shoot  game  for 
our  provision,  and  to  guide  us  over  the  wild  and  track 
less  prairies.  He  prayed  them  to  be  cautious,  to  avoid 
provoking  the  already  exasperated  Indians,  and  to 
shoot  no  more  game  than  was  absolutely  required  for 
our  support.  For  the  men  had  previously  filled  a  wag 
gon  with  skins,  and  continued  to  delay  us  till  they  shot 
the  animals,  and  prepared  the  hides.  Alas !  we  were 
at  their  mercy. 

"At  length,  one  never-to-be-forgotten  night,  as  we 
were  encamped,  I,  who  was  asleep  with  my  child  in  my 
waggon,  was  awakened  by  the  sound  of  fire-arms  and 
horrible  yells  and  the  blaze  of  flaming  torches,  and 
looked  out  to  see  crowds  of  dark  savage  figures  with 
hatchets  and  knives,  finishing  the  bloody  work  they  had 
begun.  I  saw  some  of  the  hunters  still  struggling  with 


286  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

the  foe;  I  saw  my  beloved  husband  fall  beneath  the 
shot  of  a  tall  Indian,  and  our  faithful  servant  James 
bury  his  knife  in  the  body  of  the  murderer  before  he 
fell  himself.  I  saw  no  more ;  a  happy  insensibility  hid 
further  horrors  from  me." 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  287 


CHAPTER    XXV. 

The  Story  resumed.  —  The  Captivity.  —  The  Mercy  of  the  Chief.  — 
The  Medicine-woman  and  her  Privileges.  —  Plans  of  Escape.  — 
Arncliffe  in  Danger.  —  The  Worth  of  a  Match-box.  —  The  pro 
posed  Vengeance. 

THE  two  distressed  auditors  knelt  down  by  the  mat 
tress  of  the  unfortunate  Mrs.  Avondale,  and  wept,  as 
they  prayed  that  God  would  still  give  her  strength  to 
support  her  sorrows.  "You  are  kind  men,"  she  con 
tinued,  "  and  I  am  now  at  peace,  for  I  hear  again  the 
music  of  prayer,  and  I  shall  leave  my  child  with  Chris 
tians.  But  for  the  thought  of  her,  I  never  could  have 
survived  that  night  of  horror. 

"  When  my  senses  returned,  I  felt  that  the  waggon 
was  in  motion ;  I  exerted  myself  with  difficulty  to 
look  out;  the  dark  crowd  with  their  torches  were 
still  round  me ;  but  I  saw  no  familiar  face.  I  shrunk 
back,  pressing  my  unconscious  babe  in  my  arms ;  I 
prayed  to  God  that,  if  it  seemed  good  to  Plim,  He 
would  call  us  both  to  Him  at  that  moment,  when  the 
contemplation  of  the  past  or  the  future  was  alike  ter 
rible.  Then  I  looked  on  my  child,  and  again  besought 
Him  to  spare  and  strengthen  me  for  her  sake  ;  and 
He  heard  me.  I  felt  that  I  must  live  on  in  faith  and 
hope,  that  I  might  be  the  means  of  saving  the  soul  ot 
my  child. 

"  Scarcely    conscious   of  the   flight   of  time,  I   saw, 


288  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

at  length,  the  light  of  day  ;  still  no  one  opened  the 
curtains  of  the  waggon ;  I  was  left  alone  in  my  great 
misery.  Then  I  remembered  that  we  might  yet  be 
rescued,  and  my  child  must  be  recognized  as  an  Avon- 
dale  ;  and  I  hastened  to  conceal  about  my  person  the 
portfolio  which  contained  valuable  papers  and  docu 
ments  belonging  to  my  husband,  which  might  be 
necessary  to  prove  the  identity  of  my  child.  I  put 
some  books  in  my  pocket,  and  then,  that  I  might  live 
for  her,  I  took,  with  a  sad  heart,  the  food  necessary  to 
support  my  sorrowful  existence. 

"  It  was  noon-day  before  the  waggon  stopped.  I 
heard  the  confusion  of  many  tongues  ;  but  though,  in 
our  residence  in.  Columbia,  I  had  learnt  to  understand 
the  Indians  who  came  to  the  fort,  this  was  a  strange 
language,  and  I  regretted  it.  In  a  few  minutes  the 
curtain  before  the  waggon  was  withdrawn,  and  I  saw 
before  me  an  aged  Indian  of  a  venerable  aspect,  with 
a  highly- ornamented  buffalo  cloak  folded  round  him. 
When  he  looked  on  my  pale  and  heart-broken  coun 
tenance,  his  face  expressed  pity;  he  spoke  to  me  in 
English,  saying,  *  Enter  our  lodges ;  the  Sioux  war 
not  with  women,  neither  with  the  unarmed  pale-face. 
The  greedy  trapper,  the  destroying  hunter  —  these  are 
the  foes  of  the  Sioux.' 

" '  My  husband  was  good,'  I  sobbed  out.  '  He 
loved  the  red  men,  he  was  no  hunter,  he  carried  no 
gun  ;  yet  he  was  murdered  by  your  people.' 

" '  It  was  not  well,'  said  he  compassionately.  '  But 
why  did  he  follow  the  path  of  the  base  and  bloody 
hunters  ?  My  people  said,  This  'is  also  a  hunter,  and 
they  slew  him.  But  you  shall  be  our  daughter ;  your 
child  shall  become  the  wife  of  the  son  of  our  son.' 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNT;  INS.  289 

"I  shuddered  at  this  prospect,  but  I  shrank  from 
the  horrors  of  an  Indian  execution  ;  I  was  thankful 
to  live.  I  was  conducted  to  an  empty  wigwam  ;  then 
the  noble  chief  requested  me  to  point  out  all  the  prop 
erty  tnat  was  mine,  which  he  restored  to  me.  My 
trunks,  and  all  that  I  valued,  were  brought  to  me; 
the  tribe  dividing  the  skins,  the  horses,  and  all  the 
remainder  of  the  spoil. 

"  Left  alone  in  my  tent,  I  realized  my  desolation ; 
and  wept  as  I  lay  helpless  on  the  ground,  contemplating 
the  miserable  life  that  lay  before  me.  From  this  dis 
tracted  condition  I  was  roused  by  the  voice  of  my 
darling,  who,  looking  out  from  her  little  cot,  called  out 
for  papa  and  mamma.  It  was  a  salutary  and  warning 
answer  to  my  sinful  repinings,  and  at  once  '  I  rose  to 
walk  in  faith  the  darkling  paths  of  earth.' 

"  I  was  soon  visited  by  the  Indian  women,  from  com 
passion  or  curiosity;  and  my  appearance  struck  them 
with  awe.  You  perceive  that  I  am  unusually  tall, 
and  my  figure  was  then  erect  and  commanding.  I 
was  dressed  in  a  long  mantle  of  black  velvet,  lined 
with  ermine,  with  a  bonnet  of  the  same  material,  or 
namented  with  long  black  plumes.  My  appearance 
impressed  them  with  the  conviction  that  I  was  3 
mysterious  and  important  person  ;  and  as  I  afterwards 
heard,  I  was  immediately  regarded  by  the  Indians  as 
a  great  medicine-woman,  a  character  which  succeeding 
events  fortunately  enabled  me  to  support. 

"  My  child  was  the  wonder  and  admiration  of  the 
people,  my  tent  was  daily  crowded  with  her  admirers ; 
her  blooming  complexion,  her  bright  golden  curls,  her 
sweet  smiles,  and  lisping  accents  charmed  them ;  and 
as  she  had  been  accustomed  to  be  nursed  by  the  Indians 
25 


290  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

in  her  early  home  she  held  out  her  arms  to  the  dark 
women  without  fear.  I  had  no  longer  any  alarm  for 
her  safety,  for  I  saw  the  women  would  suffer  no  harm 
to  befall  her.  They  brought  me  abundance  of  food; 
certainly  not  delicate  food ;  but  I  had  been  inured  to 
a  meat  diet,  and  had  still  coffee  and  sugar  that  would 
last  some  time. 

"  But  when  I  saw  the  chief  again,  he  came  to  me  in 
deep  sorrow,  to  tell  me  that  his  son,  his  only  son,  had 
been  wounded  in  the  unfortunate  attack  on  our  party, 
and  was  now  dying;  he  was  speaking  strange  words, 
he  had  cried  out  to  beg  his  attendants  to  throw  him 
into  the  river.  And  now  the  medicine-man  of  the 
tribe,  who  had  directed  the  treatment  of  the  wound 
from  the  first,  dared  no  longer  to  go  near  him,  lest  his 
patient  should  tear  him  limb  from  limb;  for  he  was 
very  strong. 

"I  had  seen  and  understood  the  consequences  of  ill- 
managed  wounds.  I  had  frequently  attended  the  sick 
and  wounded  at  the  fort,  and  I  had  still  my  husband's 
well-stored  medicine-chest ;  therefore  I  requested  the 
chief  to  take  me  at  once  to  his  son.  I  found  him 
raving  with  fever,  enclosed  in  a  sudatory  hut,  filled 
with  stifling  vapor;  his  wounds  inflamed,  his  tongue 
parched,  crying  out  continually  for  water,  which  the 
ignorant  pretender,  the  medicine-man,  refused  to  allow 
him ;  his  sole  aim  being,  by  a  series  of  mock  incanta 
tions,  to  drive  away  the  evil  spirit  that  caused  the  suf 
fering  of  the  youth. 

"  Filled  with  compassion  and  indignation,  I  demanded 
from  the  chief  absolute  power  in  the  case,  which  he 
granted  me,  in  spite  of  the  denunciations  of  the  angry 
and  envious  charlatan.  Then  I  had  the  sufferer 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  291 

brought  into  the  open  air;  I  washed  his  wounds, 
poured  balsam  into  them,  and  bound  them  up ;  I  gave 
him  water  to  drink,  and  bathed  his  heated  temples ;  I 
banished  the  noisy  crowd,  and  had  the  satisfaction  to 
see  my  patient  sink  to  sleep.  From  that  time  his  own 
vigorous  constitution  aided  my  endeavors,  and  he  was 
soon  convalescent.  The  gratitude  of  the  father,  the 
awe  and  veneration  of  the  tribe,  and  the  hatred  of  the 
medicine-man,  were  permanent ;  and  since  that  time  I 
have  had  every  indulgence  except  the  single  one  I  pined 
for  —  liberty." 

"  Mamma,"  interrupted  Ellen,  "  look  at  my  dear 
brother  Harold ;  he  is  pale  and  ill.  Shall  Hahnee  and 
I  bring  your  great  medicine-box,  that  you  may  make 
him  strong  ?  " 

"  My  boy ! "  exclaimed  Rodney,  much  alarmed  when 
he  looked  at  Harold.  "  In  the  interest  excited  by  your 
story,  Mrs.  Avondale,  I  had  forgotten  my  young  friend's 
wounds,  the  consequences  of  a  battle  with  the  grizzly 
bear.  I  fear  the  exertion  of  walking  from  our  encamp 
ment  has  exasperated  the  pain." 

"  You  see  madam,"  said  Harold,  "  I  had  no  idea  that 
the  heavy  old  fellow  could  have  come  on  me  so  briskly ; 
and  afterwards  I  made  the  matter  worse  by  handling 
my  gun  again,  and  tearing  open  the  gashes.  I  do  really 
feel  very  faint  and  lady-like." 

Ellen,  assisted  by  a  neat,  quiet  Indian  woman,  who 
seemed  an  attendant,  brought  forward  a  large  chest, 
and  then  assisted  Mrs.  Avondale  to  rise.  She  opened 
the  chest,  which  was  still  well  stored,  though  it  had 
been  so  long  serviceable  to  the  whole  tribe.  To  explain 
the  small  diminution  of  her  medicines,  Mrs.  Avondale 


'2\)*2,  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

said,  "  The  people  are  usually  strong  and  healthy,  and 
I  have  been  chiefly  called  upon  to  aid  the  wounded,  or 
to  prescribe  in  simple  cases  of  indisposition,  which  did 
not  require  much  to  be  drawn  from  my  valuable  stock. 
My  father  was  a  physician ;  medical  botany  was  one 
of  his  favorite  studies,  and  he  taught  me  to  distinguish 
plants,  and  to  understand  their  properties.  This 
knowledge  has  been  of  immense  value  to  me,  and  every 
year  I  have  collected  and  prepared  such  herbal  reme 
dies  as  suffice  for  the  common  disorders  of  life;  aiid 
have  thus  obtained  fame  and  reverence  at  small  cost." 

"  But  in  your  own  case,  Mrs.  Avondale,"  inquired 
Mr.  Rodney,  as  she  was  engaged  in  pouring  a  cooling 
balsam  over  the  inflamed  wound  of  Harold ;  "  have 
you  sufficiently  studied  and  attended  to  your  own 
precious  health?  I  see  here  invaluable  medicines, 
peculiarly  adapted  to  your  condition  —  for  I,  too,  know 
something  of  the  healing  art;  and  I  pronounce  your 
weakness  to  be  the  result  of  long-continued  anxiety,  a 
complete  derangement  of  the  nervous  system." 

"  I  have  tried  no  remedies,"  she  answered  sadly.  "  I 
have  believed  that  it  was  God's  will,  that,  like  my 
beloved  husband,  I  should  die  far  from  all  Christian 
sympathy ;  I  have  bowed  to  His  will,  and  resigned  my 
child  to  Him." 

"  Nevertheless,  madam,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  pardon 
my  interference;  you  must  try  to  live.  This  is  not 
the  pulse  of  a  dying  woman;  and  I  shall  take  the 
liberty  of  preparing  a  potion  for  you  from  this  precious 
chest,  which  I  trust  you  will  swallow  before  you  con 
tinue  your  recital." 

Mrs.  Avondj*le  shook  her  head,  but  took  Mr.  Rod* 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  293 

ney's  draught,  and  ordering  Hahnee  to  spread  a  couch  of 
fresh-gathered  fern  for  Harold  to  rest  on,  she  went  on 
with  her  story. 

"  The  chief,  after  the  recovery  of  his  son,  told  me  to 
name  any  recompense  short  of  my  emancipation  ;  but 
I  had  become  too  valuable  now  to  be  released.  I 
asked,  and  my  requests  were  granted,  —  that  my  child 
should  be  left  entirely  in  my  charge;  that  in  every 
change  of  abode,  I  should  have  a  tent  apart  from  the 
rest  free  from  intrusion ;  and  that  I  should  have  the 
liberty  to  walk  about  wherever  I  chose,  unwatched 
and  unsuspected  ;  for  I  promised  the  chief  that  while 
he  lived,  I  would  never  leave  him  without  his  per 
mission.  Thus,  for  many  years,  my  life,  though  one  of 
solitude  has  been  tranquil.  I  learnt  the  language, 
and  have  taught  some  of  the  women  the  love  of  God, 
and  the  practices  of  Christianity.  The  men  are  too 
fierce  and  savage  to  listen  to  the  doctrine  of  peace ; 
but  the  aged  chief  was  superior  to  his  tribe ;  he  had 
traded  with  civilized  men,  and  had  acquired  some  of 
their  feeling  with  their  language.  He  came  daily  to 
my  tent ;  loved  to  hear  me  read  the  precepts  of  the 
Christian  faith,  in  which  saving  faith  I  truly  believe  he 
died  twelve  months  ago. 

"  In  his  last  moments,  he  bound  his  son  to  continue 
my  privileges,  and  to  protect  me ;  and  this  promise  he 
has  faithfully  kept;  but  bold,  reckless,  ana  scoffing, 
he  ever  derided  the  doctrines  and  observances  of 
Christianity,  and  since  the  death  of  his  father,  has 
forbidden  the  women  to  attend  and  join  us  in  prayer. 
He  offered  to  take  me  for  his  principal  wife,  and  my 
refusal  made  him  my  decided  enemy.  He  then  told 
me  that  my  child  must  be  the  wife  of  his  son,  a  violent 
25* 


294  THE    BKAR-IIUNTEES 

and  wicked  youth,  whom  she  dreads  and  abhors.  I 
pleaded  her  youth,  and  he  has  agreed  to  defer  the 
sacrifice  for  twelve  months ;  but  from  that  time,  I 
have  never  known  peace,  my  health  has  gradually  failed 
me,  and  I  have  felt  as  if  God  had  abandoned  me.  May 
He  graciously  pardon  my  doubts,  who  has  thus  merci 
fully  sent  you  to  advise  and  aid  me." 

"  Only  give  us  an  idea  how  we  are  to  set  about  it, 
dear  Mrs.  Avondale,"  said  Harold,  "  and  we  will  get  up 
a  little  rebellion  and  overturn  the  government  of  this 
tyrant." 

"  That  will  never  do,  Mr.  Crofton,"  replied  she ;  "  he 
is  too  powerful  to  be  openly  opposed  ;  it  is  only  by 
stratagem  that  you  can  hope  to  escape  ;  and  this  attempt 
I  would  gladly  have  you  defer  till  my  death  takes  place, 
which  I  think  is  near  at  hand ;  for  my  child  would  be 
unwilling  to  leave  me  whilst  I  live,  and  it  is  my  earnest 
wish  that  she  should  accompany  you." 

"  And  you  also  must  be  our  companion,  my  dear 
madam,"  said  Mr.  Rodney.  "  Believe  me,  that  if  you 
will  only  desire  and  try  to  recover,  you  will,  by  God's 
mercy,  be  restored.  Allow  me  to  be  your  physician, 
and  have  faith ;  and  rely  on  it,  we  shall  carry  you  off." 

"Ellen  will  not  gD  with  her  white  brothers,"  said  the 
weeping  child,  "  if  her  mamma  remain  with  the  Gray- 
Wolf.  He  is  very  wicked ;  he  loves  blood,  and  would 
kill  her.  Mamma  will  tell  my  brothers  of  our  chapel, 
where  the  Gray  Wolf  cannot  come." 

u  It  is  most  fortunate,  my  friends,"  said  the  lady,  "  that 
my  child,  in  her  wild  rambles,  discovered  a  secret  and 
secure  retreat,  which  we  fitted  up  for  our  private  devo 
tions,  and  to  afford  us  a  shelter  in  the  fearful  emergency 
[  saw  before  me.  In  a  short  time,  the  tribe  intend  to 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  295 

move' towards  the  west,  to  follow  the  retiring  buffaloes 
to  the  mountains.  It  must  be  before  they  leave  that 
your  attempt  be  made ;  and  if  God  grant  me  strength 
to  crawl  to  our  stronghold,  we  can  remain  there  in  se 
curity,  till  the  Indians,  tired  of  the  vain  pursuit  after  us, 
remove  their  encampment.  But  go,  now,  my  friends ; 
your  words  have  inspired  me  with  new  life ;  to-morrow, 
Ellen  shall  show  you  our  cave,  and  I  must  be  introduced 
to  the  rest  of  your  party.  Remember  to  be  submissive, 
and  appear  resigned." 

The  two  friends  left  the  unfortunate  widow,  and  re 
turned  to  their  companions  to  talk  over  the  strange  ad 
venture,  and  plan  schemes  of  escape  from  their  savage 
captors.  John  and  Dick  had  already  fraternized  with 
the  Indians,  and  were  assisting  them  in  attending  to  the 
horses  ;  Captain  Scruton  was  standing  apart,  moodily 
calculating  the  slender  chance  of  saving  his  cache.  The 
women  were  employed  in  cooking  the  meat  they  had 
brought  with  them,  surrounded  by  the  inquisitive  squaws, 
who  watched  their  proceedings  curiously.  William  and 
Mike  were  trying  to  converse  with  the  Indians  in  their 
own  language  ;  and  only  the  wearied  schoolmaster  and 
the  sullen  Arncliffe  remained  within  the  hut. 

"  Sure  then,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  Dennis,  "  it's  glad  I 
am  to  see  you  at  this  time ;  you  being  a  raal  scholar 
yourself,  for  it's  beyond  me  altogether  to  put  rason  into 
Mr.  Arncliffe.  And  he  lying  along  there  on  the  bare 
ground,  and  no  better  heart  in  him  than  Mary  the  girl, 
or  the  old  woman  herself;  but  worse  it  is  he  is,  moan 
ing,  and  taking  the  Holy  name  in  vain,  when  it  has 
pleased  Him  to  save  us  from  the  bear  and  the  savage, 
and  give  us  a  nate  cabin,  and  mute  enough,  and  potatoes 


296  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

for  better  days.  Sure  then,  isn't  it  thankful  we  should 
be,  and  not  groaning  at  all."  Mr.  Rodney  was  glad  to 
see  the  old  man  so  unusually  content,  and  turned  to  re 
monstrate  with  Arncliffe  for  his  ingratitude  to  God  for 
his  mercies.  The  man  impetuously  answered,  — 

"  It's  well  for  you,  Mr.  Rodney,  to  be  thankful  and 
composed.  You  are  in  no  great  danger,  as  far  as  I  can 
see,  and  likely  a  heavy  ransom  may  free  you.  But  it's 
different  with  me,  though  God  knows  it's  no  more  than 
I  deserve.  I'm  not  turning  coward,  sir ;  I  think  you've 
seen  that  I've  pluck  enough  in  me,  when  my  blood's  up, 
and  I  shouldn't  have  minded  so  much  being  shot  down 
by  these  savages ;  but  to  die  by  inches,  under  cruel  tor 
tures,  the  thought  of  that  may  shake  any  man's  heart. 
I've  seen  them  do  it,  Mr.  Rodney;  and  God  forgive 
me,  though  my  blood  ran  cold,  I  didn't  try  to  help  the 
poor  victims.  My  own  turn  has  come  now,  for,  as  sure 
as  you're  living,  they've  marked  me  for  their  next 
bloody  festival.  Didn't  I  see  the  wolfish  eye  of  the 
chief  fixed  on  me,  and  I  knew  that  he  remembered  me 
as  one  of  the  Blackfeet  tribe  ;  for  I  was  with  them 
when  they  captured  and  tortured,  against  my  will,  many 
of  his  tribe.  There's  no  escape  for  me,  Mr.  Rodney. 
I'm  a  doomed  man." 

"I  feel  deeply  distressed,  ArnclifRi,"  replied  Mr. 
Rodney,  "  and  I  will  not  now  heap  coals  of  fire  upon 
your  head  by  alluding  to  past  errors.  But  we  are  not 
actually  under  restraint;  we  are  not  fettered  and  im 
prisoned;  you  can  ride  well.  Could  you  not,  with 
your  sagacity  and  caution,  seize  a  horse  in  the  night,  as 
you  have  done  before,  and  ride  off  on  him  ?  Take  the 
road  to  the  Platte  river,  and  if  it  please  God  we  should 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  207 

also  succeed  in  escaping,  we  will  follow,  arid  may  re 
join  you.  Do  not  lose  heart;  be  prompt  and  deter 
mined." 

Arncliffe  seemed  relieved  by  this  suggestion  ;  and  by 
Mr.  Rodney's  advice,  he  feigned  illness,  arid  remained 
entirely  in  the  hut ;  and  in  great  anxiety  for  their  own 
safety,  since  it  had  been  discovered  that  they  had  so  no 
torious  a  person  in  their  society,  Rodney  and  Harold 
sought  the  chief,  in  hopes  of  coming  to  some  explana 
tion  with  him.  They  found  him  leaning  in  a  dignified 
attitude  before  his  lodge,  surveying  with  a  keen  eye  the 
occupations  of  his  people,  as  he  smoked  a  red  clay  pipe. 
Harold  had  luckily  in  his  pocket  a  case  of  curious 
cigars,  which  he  politely  handed  to  the  chief,  who  hesi 
tated,  and  looked  with  suspicion  on  his  captives.  Then 
Harold  produced  his  match-box,  lighted  one  of  the 
cigars,  and  set  an  example  by  beginning  to  smoke.  The 
eyes  of  the  Indian  glittered  as  he  looked  at  the  light- 
box,  and  he  said,  —  "  The  pale-faces  make  light  quickly. 
The  Gray  Wolf  would  try  the  medicine-box  of  the 
stranger." 

This  was  exactly  what  Harold  wished.  There  were 
an  abundance  of  match-boxes  among  the  property  of 
the  travellers,  and  he  did  not  hesitate  to  sacrifice  his 
pretty  silver  box  as  a  conciliating  present.  He  taught 
the  chief  to  strike  the  matches,  and  he  now  willingly 
accepted  the  cigar,  still  more  willingly  the  box,  and  they 
were  soon  on  intimate  terms. 

"  My  brothers  have  many  strange  companions,"  said 
the  Indian,  shrewdly  perceiving  that  the  two  friends 
were  of  superior  rank  to  the  rest ;  "  they  have  women 
And  boys,  old  men  and  sick  men.  Why  do  my  brothers 


298  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

go  on  the  hunting-path  with  the  sick  man,  who  lies  on 
the  ground,  with  his  head  covered  ?  " 

"  The  sick  man  is  a  stranger,"  replied  Mr.  Rodney ; 
"  He  is  not  our  companion.  We  found  him  among  the 
mountains,  wounded  and  alone ;  he  was  of  our  country, 
and  we,  who  are  Christians,  are  bound  to  help  our  sick 
brothers.  We  placed  him  on  one  of  our  horses,  and 
brought  him  away,  that  the  bears  and  the  wolves  might 
not  devour  him.  We  only  remained  in  the  deserted 
hut  to  rest ;  but  the  grizzly  bear  came  down  from  the 
mountain  and  destroyed  our  horses,  therefore  we  could 
not  pursue  our  way." 

"  Are  not  the  pale-faces  very  wise  ?  "  said  the  chief, 
in  a  tone  of  terror.  "  Did  they  not  know  that  the 
mountain  is  an  evil  spot  ?  No  one  comes  there  to  re 
turn  living.  The  grizzly  bear  and  the  evil  spirits  only 
dwell  there.  The  red  man  is  very  cunning,  he  will  not 
raise  his  lodges  near  the  mountain  ;  he  strikes  not  his 
hatchet  against  a  tree  in  the  wood,  or  the  hatchet 
would  be  broken ;  he  fires  not  at  the  game  that  hide 
below,  the  evil  spirit  would  throw  the  bullet  back  into 
his  heart." 

Very  much  comforted  to  learn  the  chief's  supersti 
tious  horror  of  this  place,  Rodney  answered,  "  We  were 
not  wise,  brother ;  we  chose  to  rest  beneath  the  moun 
tain,  and  therefore  became  your  captives.  But,  listen 
to  my  words,  I  will  give  you  a  writing  to  send  to  the 
trading  fort  of  your  great  father,  that  you  may  have 
blankets,  and  powder,  and  dollars,  in  exchange  for  our 
release.  Is  this  good  ?  " 

"  It  is  good,"  replied  the  chief.  "  The  Gray  Wolf 
will  tell  these  words  to  his  people.  But  all  the  pale- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  299 

faces  must  not  go ;  the  sick  stranger  must  stay  with  the 
Sioux.  He  has  slain  their  red  brothers ;  he  has  taken 
scalps;  the  wives  and  the  sons  of  the  slain  ask  for  his 
blood.  Make  him  strong  and  well,  that  he  may  die 
bravely." 

Harold  shuddered  at  this  sentence,  and  would  have 
remonstrated  with  the  stern  Indian,  but  Rodney,  per 
ceiving  his  intention,  made  a  sign  for  him  to  desist. 
He  saw  plainly  that  any  interference  would  be  vain, 
and  might  only  render  the  chief  suspicious  and  irrita 
ble. 

"  The  man  is  now  sick,  even  unto  death,"  said  Mr. 
Rodney.  "  I  cannot  make  him  strong :  shall  I  carry 
him  to  the  tent  of  your  wise  medicine-woman  ?  she  will 
give  him  some  potion  to  cure  him." 

The  chief  hesitated  ;  then  he  said,  "  It  is  good ;  but 
let  not  my  brothers  tell  the  medicine-woman  that  the 
Rick  man  is  the  enemy  of  the  Sioux.  She  loves  not 
scalping ;  she  throws  dark  words  of  evil  on  the  shed- 
der  of  blood ;  she  would  refuse  to  make  the  man  live, 
that  she  might  rob  my  people  of  their  rightful  ven 
geance." 


300  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XXVI. 

Arncliffe's  Escape.  —  The  Pursuit.  —  Pat  in  his  Hermitage.  —  A 
Visit  to  the  Mountain  Caves.  —  Laying  in  Stores.  —  The  impor 
tant  Plot.  —  The  Vindictive  Sorcerer.*— The  Start  for  the  Chase. 

SHOCKED  and  distressed,  the  friends  hastened  to 
leave  the  chief,  and  seek  the  wretched  man,  to  whom  it 
was  necessary  to  communicate  the  designs  planned 
against  him.  Then,  that  they  might  consult  Mrs.  Av- 
ondale,  they  got  two  of  the  men  to  carry  Arncliffe  to 
her  hut,  for  he  now  affected  to  be  quite  unable  to  move. 
They  communicated  to  the  lady  all  that  the  chief  had 
said,  and  when  she  heard  the  story  of  the  reckless  man, 
she  spoke  to  him  kindly,  but  unflinchingly,  on  the  guilty 
life  which  had  brought  him  to  this  dangerous  position, 
and  prayed  that  his  suffering  on  earth  might  wake  him 
from  his  sin  before  it  was  too  late  for  repentance.  And 
hoping  that  God  might  yet  grant  him  time,  she  advised 
him  to  flee  quickly,  pointing  out  the  road  he  should  take, 
of  which  she  had  heard  the  people  speak,  and  supply 
ing  him  with  some  dried  meat  for  his  journey.  Then 
they  left  her,  and  Arncliffe  seemed  to  recover  his  reso 
lution  and  hope,  notwithstanding  the  cruel  sentence  of 
the  chief. 

The  night  was  one  of  storm  and  darkness,  and  they 
all  gladly  sought  the  shelter  of  the  tents,  to  escape 
the  rain,  which  fell  in  torrents  ;  and  the  Indians,  who 
greatly  #read  rain,  were  all  soon  secluded  in  their 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  301 

lodges,  unmindful  of  any  watch.  In  the  dead  of  the 
night  Arncliffe  rose  from  his  resting-place,  stout  and 
strong ;  he  strapped  round  him  his  cloak  of  buffalo- 
skin,  and  threw  over  his  shoulders  the  bear-skin  on 
which  he  had  rested.  Then  with  his  hunting-knife, 
he  cut  a  large  opening  in  the  buffalo-skin  covering  of 
the  tent,  and  trusting  to  the  roaring  of  the  wind  to 
conceal  the  sound  of  his  movements,  he  crawled  slowly 
over  the  wet  ground  to  the  corral,  towards  a  spot 
agreed  on,  where  John  and  Dick  had  contrived,  before 
they  retired,  to  bridle  a  stout  horse,  and  tie  it  to  the 
fence,  ready  for  his  hand.  The  trembling  man  secured 
the  bridle,  and  led  the  horse  carefully  among  the  trees, 
to  some  distance  from  the  lodges,  before  he  ventured  to 
mount.  Then  he  dashed  forward,  through  the  stormy 
wind  and  pouring  rain,  anywhere  to  be  beyond  the 
power  of  his  cruel  and  vindictive  enemies. 

The  situation  of  the  prisoners  left  behind  was  far 
from  enviable.  It  was  perplexing  to  have  to  commu 
nicate  the  matter  to  the  chief;  nor  could  they  hope 
by  any  means  to  escape  the  suspicion  of  having  advised 
and  assisted  the  escape  of  the  man.  They  had  many 
whispered  discussions,  and  no  sleep  for  many  anxious 
hours,  agitated  with  the  dread  of  immediate  discovery. 
At  length,  overcome  with  watchfulness  of  body  and 
mind,  after  having  agreed  to  preserve  as  far  as  possible 
the  secret  of  Arncliffe's  flight,  morning  found  them  all 
sleeping  soundly. 

It  was  with  difficulty  that  the  chief  and  his  friend, 
the  medicine-man,  could  rouse  John  and  Dick  —  who 
were  sleeping  at  the  entrance  of  the  tent — that  they 
might  point  out  to  them  the  opening  cut  behind  the 
tent,  and  inquire  the  cause.  With  counterfeited  aston- 

2G 


802  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

ishment  the  men  started,  and  uttered  natural  exclama 
tions  in  their  own  language.  One  after  another  the 
sleepers  were  roused,  and  received  the  news  of  the 
flight  of  their  companion  with  such  a  well-feigned 
appearance  of  innocence,  that  even  the  sagacious  chief 
was  puzzled  ;  but  the  crafty  medicine-man,  himself  a 
deceiver,  scowled  on  them  with  sarcastic  incredulity. 

"  Let  the  pale-face  be  pursued,"  said  he  to  the  chief. 
"I  visited  him  yesterday.  It  was  I  who  spoke  the 
words  to  make  him  strong  to  feel  the  torture  ;  not  to 
flee  from  it  like  a  cowardly  dog.  I  will  now  withdraw 
the  strength  I  gave  him.  I  will  make  him  feeble  ;  the 
red  men  shall  overtake  him,  and  bring  him  back  to  give 
to  their  squaws." 

The  chief  confiding  in  the  words  of  his  counsellor, 
was  soon  mounted  with  his  armed  followers,  endeavoring 
to  discover  the  trail  of  the  fugitive  ;  but  the  flooded 
state  of  the  ground  rendered  this  impossible.  They 
therefore  separated,  and  rode  off  in  different  directions  ; 
the  medicine-man,  with  a  sufficient  staff,  being  left  to 
watch  and  guard  the  prisoners. 

Though  it  was  impossible,  thus  watched,  to  accom 
pany  Ellen  to  see  her  retreat,  the  prisoners  visited 
Mrs.  Avondale,  and  found  her  already  somewhat  re 
covered,  and  more  hopeful.  She  suggested  to  them 
the  possibility  of  their  escaping,  at  any  rate,  to  the 
cave;  which,  being  situated  in  the  much-dreaded 
mountain,  would  be  secure  from  any  search  that 
might  be  made.  During  the  day,  Ellen,  who  roamed 
at  pleasure  in  the  woods,  had  met  with  Pat  still  living 
alone  in  the  deserted  hut,  and  subsisting  well  on  the 
eggs  and  young  birds  he  collected  from  the  nests,  and 
the  potatoes  from  the  adjacent  plot.  Ellen  charged 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  303 

him  to  remain  in  the  hut  till  his  friends  should  join 
him,  and  returned  to  her  mother,  to  gladden  the 
hearts  of  the  poor  Irishwomen,  who  now  lived  chiefly 
with  Mrs.  Avondale,  with  the  information  that  the  boj 
was  in  safety. 

The  Indians  all  returned  in  the  evening  gloomy  and 
ferocious,  for  their  pursuit  had  been  unsuccessful 
Even  the  medicine-man  was  regarded  coldly  by  th<? 
chief,  for  he  had  failed  to  render  the  man  weak,  and 
to  throw  him  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies.  The 
charlatan  defended  himself  by  artfully  asserting  that 
the  medicine-woman  must  have  given  the  man  a 
counter-spell;  but  even  if  this  charge  was  true,  the 
chief  dared  not  resent  Mrs.  Avondale's  interference. 
He  feared  her  power,  and  he  was  bound  by  an  oath 
not  to  injure  her,  greatly  to  the  vexation  of  the 
medicine  quack,  who  longed  for  her  death. 

The  two  following  days  parties  were  sent  out  after 
the  fugitive,  but  in  vain ;  then  the  chief,  angry  and 
disappointed,  gave  up  the  attempt.  Ill  the  mean  time, 
Mrs.  Avondale  daily  became  stronger  ;  she  was  able  to 
walk  about ;  and  taking  care  to  avoid  the  observation  of 
the  Indians,  which  the  situation  of  her  hut  enabled  her 
;o  do,  she  ventured  out  to  enjoy  the  open  air.  Harold 
was  her  constant  visitor,  and  on  one  of  the  days  of  the 
chief's  absence,  she  sent  Ellen  with  him  to  the  retreat  in 
the  mountains.  She  led  him  through  thickets  and  wind 
ing  paths  to  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  near  the  deserted 
hut ;  there  they  found  Pat,  and  took  him  with  them. 
Then  ascending,  they  made  their  way  among  the  tall 
pines  and  birches,  and  the  thorny  shrubs,  stepping  over 
the  low  underwood,  till  near  the  summit  of  the  moun 
tain  she  stopped  before  a  perpendicular  crag,  completely 


804  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

shrouded  with  clinging  vines  and  various  flowering 
creeping  plants,  which  mingled  their  long  tendrils  in 
fantastic  net-work.  There  lifting  up  a  curtain  of  this 
net-work,  the  girl  showed  Harold  a  recess  in  the  rock, 
into  which  they  entered ;  but  looking  round,  he  saw 
with  disappointment  that  it  was  not  capable  even  of 
containing  the  party,  much  less  of  securing  them  from 
discovery ;  and  the  wall  of  rock  on  all  sides  appeared 
solid. 

Ellen  laughed  mischievously  as  she  looked  on  his 
fallen  countenance,  and  advancing  to  the  back  of  the 
recess,  she  put  her  shoulder  against  it,  and  a  large 
stone  fell  back,  and  revealed  an  opening,  through 
which  they  passed.  She  then  pointed  to  heavy  frag 
ments  of  rock  inside,  which,  when  they  chose,  could 
be  built  up  against  the  barrier,  to  render  it  immov 
able.  From  thence  she  conducted  him  through  a 
narrow,  dark  passage,  to  several  light  and  pleasant 
grottos,  which  extended  through  the  interior  of  the 
mountain. 

"  Here  is  the  church,"  said  she,  as  they  entered  a 
small  cave,  in  the  midst  of  which,  on  a  large  stone, 
were  laid  some  books  of  devotion,  and  around  the 
stone  some  kneelirig-mats.  "  Here  mamma  and  I  pray 
to  God  for  ourselves,  and  for  all  the  red  men  ;  even 
for  the  cruel  Ammisk,  that  God  may  change  his  heart. 
And  we  pray  for  all  mamma's  dear  friends  in  far 
distant  England  whom  we  shall  never  see  till  we  all 
meet  in  Heaven,  and  then  they  will  know  me  to  be 
the  little  White  Dove  who  has  always  loved  them  and 
prayed  for  them.  Kneel  beside  me,  brother  Harold, 
and  we  will  say  the  prayer  for  all  the  world." 

Then  the  little  girl  repeated,  with  simple  and  earnest 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  305 

faith,  the  prayer  from  the  Liturgy  for  all  sorts  and  con 
ditions  of  men. 

"Now  I  will  show  you  which  shall  be  your  lodge, 
brother,"  continued  she,  as  she  led  him  into  a  spacious 
and  lofty  grotto,  lighted  like  all  the  rest  through  crev 
ices  above.  "  Here  you  can  spread  fresh  fern  for  youi 
bed,  and  be  safe  from  bad  men,  and  bears,  and  wolves. 
No  living  thing  comes  here  but  the  little  birds,  which 
build  their  nests  above,  and  sometimes  skim  round  the 
caves  quite  bewildered,  till  they  find  a  crevice  through 
which  they  can  escape.  Mamma  is  sorry  for  them,  it  is 
so  sad  a  thing  to  be  imprisoned ;  and  she  says,  '  Shall 
we  ever  escape,  and  fly  away  like  the  birds?'  And 
see,  brother,  this  cave  is  very  cool ;  for  the  water  falls 
from  the  mountain  above  into  this  hollow,  and  it  is  pleas 
ant  water.  "VVe  love  to  climb  up  here  in  the  hot  sum 
mer  day  ;  here  is  my  own  silver  cup,  which  mamma 
left  at  the  well  to  be  useful  to  us." 

"  And  sure,  wouldn't  it  be  useful  ?  "  said  Pat.  "  And 
I  would  be  diggin'  up  yer  honner's  big  box,  and  the 
guns,  and  the  books,  and  the  powther,  and  bringin'  them 
here  nately  on  my  back,  and  niver  a  soul  settin'  eyes  on 
me  at  all ;  and  me  lavin'  the  captin's  boxes  buried  snug, 
seein'  he'd  be  thinkin'  I  was  stalin'  his  dirty  sticks,  the 
nigger ! " 

Harold  was  amused  at  the  assurance  of  the  daring 
boy  in  proposing  to  bring  up  the  heavy  contents  of  the 
cache,  but  agreed  that  it  would  be  very  desirable  that 
the  valuable  property  should  be  removed  to  this  place 
of  perfect  security,  and,  Ellen  promising  to  watch 
against  any  surprise,  he  undertook  at  once  to  assist  Pat 
in  bringing  up  the  things.  A  spade  had  been  left  con 
cealed  in  the  thatch  of  the  hut,  which  was  afterwards 
26* 


306  '    THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

more  effectually  hidden  by  Pat  in  the  wood,  and  this  he 
now  produced.  Harold  uncovered  the  cache,  and  the 
stout  little  lad  and  he,  with  much  labor,  transferred  the 
contents  to  the  cave,  selecting  a  different  path  every 
time  they  ascended,  that  they  might  not  leave  a  too  evi 
dent  trail.  In  fact,  Pat  himself,  when  unencumbered, 
usually  journeyed  like  the  squirrels,  from  tree  to  tree, 
and  certainly  left  no  trail.  They  had  not  time,  before 
it  was  necessary  to  return  to  the  lodges,  to  remove  Cap 
tain  Scruton's  property.  This  must  necessarily  be  de 
ferred  till  another  favorable  opportunity  occurred ;  and 
Harold  and  Ellen  hastened  back,  leaving  Pat  at  the  hut 
as  a  less  gloomy  hermitage  than  the  caves,  though  the 
bold  little  fellow  would  have  had  no  fears  even  in  that 
solitary  retreat,  if  he  could  have  found  occupation.  It 
was  desirable  that  the  prisoners  should  individually 
learn  the  way  to  the  caves,  that,  in  case  of  separation, 
every  one  might  have  a  chance  to  find  refuge  there; 
therefore  Ellen  led  them  off  in  detachments  of  two  or 
three,  during  the  following  days,  till  all  were  familiar 
with  the  road  ;  and  Scruton,  with  the  assistance  of 
Dick,  was  enabled  to  remove  all  his  property  to  the 
cave. 

During  this  time  Harold  and  Rodney  had  accom 
panied  the  chief  and  several  of  his  men  on  various 
hunting  expeditions,  and  being  allowed  to  carry  their 
guns,  the  experienced  English  sportsmen  brought  down 
a  great  number  of  deer,  to  the  satisfaction  of  Ammisk, 
who  bestowed  two  fine  animals  on  them  for  their  own 
mess.  The  haunches  the  hunters  took  to  Mrs.  Avon- 
dale's  hut,  and  she  directed  the  women  to  cook  the 
meat,  which  was  then  secretly  conveyed  to  the  retreat, 
as  well  as  many  stores,  valuable  medicines,  and  other 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  30? 

property  belonging  to  Mrs.  Avondale.  It  would  have 
been  impossible  to  hide  these  preparations  from  the 
notice  of  Hahnee,  her  attendant ;  but  the  faithful  woman 
who  was  a  Pawnee  slave,  a  childless  widow,  understood 
the  motives  which  led  her  mistress  to  fly  from  the 
tyrannical  Sioux,  and  she  prayed  that,  as  she  was  also  a 
Christian,  she  might  not  be  left  behind.  Mrs.  Avon- 
dale  could  not  refuse  her  request,  for  she  knew  that 
flight  could  alone  preserve  the  Pawnee  from  cruelty,  if 
not  death,  as  she  would  be  suspected  of  conniving  at 
their  escape. 

"  Don't  you  think  it  would  be  better  to  place  the 
old  man  at  once  in  safety,  Mrs.  Avondale,"  said  Mr. 
Rodney.  "  He  would  never  be  missed  from  the  encamp 
ment,  for  he  is  seldom  seen.  Peggy  might  accompany 
him  too ;  for  we  must  not  delay  our  attempt  above  a 
day  or  two,  and  at  the  last  moment  we  ought  to  have  as 
few  impediments  as  possible." 

Mrs.  Avondale  agreed  to  the  plan,  and  it  was  pro 
posed  that  the  removal  should  be  accomplished  that 
evening.  Peggy  wept  much  at  parting  from  Mary  and 
Mike ;  but  she  was  cheered  by  the  hope  of  having  Pat 
for  a  companion  in  her  confinement.  "  But,  sure,  it's 
only  myself  will  be  kaping  the  house  altogether,"  said 
she,  "  seein'  the  masther  is  no  help  at  all ;  and  me  niver 
havin'  a  gun,  and  not  knowin'  how  to  let  it  off,  and  no 
powther  nor  bullets,  and  maybe  the  savages  runnin' 
afther  us,  ochone  !  " 

But  Mrs.  Avondale  assured  Peggy  the  savages  would 
not  dare  to  venture  near  the  cave,  where  she  had 
nothing  to  dread  but  the  solitude,  and  they  hoped  to  be 
all  with  her  in  a  day  or  two ;  and  Peggy,  being  relieved 
from  her  apprehensions  of  savages  and  bears,  began  to 


308  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

be  pleased  with  the  notion  of  "  rightin'  up  the  house  " 
for  the  reception  of  the  rest,  and,  tying  up  her  bundle, 
she  waited  for  Dennis  and  Ellen  to  accompany  her. 

In  the  evening  one  of  the  Indian  scouts  came  to  the 
lodges  with  the  good  news  that  the  buffaloes  were  within 
a  few  miles'  distance,  at  the  east,  in  great  numbers ;  and 
the  chief  immediately  issued  orders  that  his  people 
should  take  a  few  hours'  sleep,  and  that  a  large  party 
of  them,  with  the  addition  of  the  prisoners,  should  be 
ready  for  the  chase  at  the  break  of  day.  The  captain  saw 
immediately  that  this  chase  offered  the  most  favorable 
opportunity  of  escape,  and  they  spent  very  little  time 
in  sleep,  but  made  their  final  arrangements.  Mike  was 
not  allowed  to  join  the  hunting  party,  on  account  of  his 
youth,  and'  Harold  ordered  him,  as  soon  as  the  hunters 
departed,  to  set  out  to  the  cave  to  accompany  Mrs. 
Avonclale ;  Pat  would  keep  guard  at  the  entrance,  to 
be  ready  to  admit  the  refugees  one  after  another,  as 
they  came  up ;  the  signal  to  be  certain  notes  whistled, 
on  hearing  which  he  was  to  open  the  passage.  Dennis, 
with  Ellen  and  Peggy,  were  sent  off  at  once ;  it  had 
even  been  proposed  that  Mrs.  Avondale  should  accom 
pany  them,  but  she  herself  thought  it  prudent  to  delay 
her  departure,  —  a  most  fortunate  decision,  for  the  chief 
took  it  into  his  head  to  visit  her  previous  to  his  de 
parture  for  the  chase. 

"  Tell  me,  woman  of  great  wisdom,"  said  he,  "  shall 
the  pale-faces  go  with  me  on  the  hunting  path.  The 
wise  medicine-man  of  the  Sioux  says,  '  The  pale-faces 
carry  evil  on  the  path ;  leave  them  at  the  lodges,  that 
I  may  watch  them,  and  drive  back  the  evil  spirit  that 
comes  to  aid  them.'  " 

"  The  tongue  of  the  red  medicine-man  speaks  lies," 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  309 

answered  Mrs.  Avondale.  "The  pale-faces  know  not 
the  evil  spirits  with  whom  he  talks  ;  they  talk  only 
with  the  one  good  Spirit.  Their  guns  are  true ;  they 
will  bring  down  the  buffaloes,  and  make  a  great  feast 
for  their  red  brothers ;  the  pale-faces  must  go.  I  will 
pray  to  my  God  for  good  to  you,  and  to  them.  But 
take  with  you  the  lying  medicine-man,  or  he  will  stay 
in  his  tent  and  call  down  evil  on  my  brothers.  Be  at 
peace  ;  I  have  spoken." 

The  chief  yielded  to  the  gentle  power  of  the  woman 
whom  he  feared  and  respected;  he  commanded  the 
reluctant  and  sullen  medicine-man  to  ride  by  his  side ; 
and  allowing  the  six  chosen  prisoners  to  take  horses 
and  guns  at  their  pleasure,  they  set  out ;  a  formidable 
cavalcade.  The  principal  attendants  of  the  chief  car 
ried  guns;  but  the  majority  were  armed  with  bows, 
and  all  wore  in  their  belt  a  large  knife  and  their 
arrows. 

It  was  agreed  among  the  prisoners  as  they  rode  on, 
that  each  should  make  his  escape  separately,  at  any 
moment  when  he  could,  galloping  at  full  speed  as  far 
&s  it  was  safe  to  leave  a  trail,  and  then  cautiously  ap 
proaching  the  dreaded  mountain  on  foot  after  setting  free 
his  horse  to  join  its  wild  kindred  on  the  prairies.  "After 
which,"  added  Mr.  Rodney,  "  it  would  be  desirable  that 
all  who  are  skilled  in  such  feats  should  complete  their 
journey,  like  Pat,  squirrel-fashion,  bounding  from  tree 
to  tree." 

"  I  don't  see  why  we  all  should  not  be  able  to  do 
that,"  said  Harold. 

"  I  shall  certainly  not  attempt  it,"  said  Mr.  Rodney ; 
"I  am  neither  slim,  light,  nor  active,  and  could  not 
undertake  to  skip  with  agility  and  security.  I  prefer 


310  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

terra  jirma,  and  must  take  my  chance.  No\v,  my  good 
friends,  forbear  caballing,  for  the  eyes  of  that  demoniac 
sorcerer  are  upon  us.  Break  away."  It  was  too  true, 
that  though  the  chief  kept  his  friend  close  to  him,  the 
malignant  quack  continually  turned  round  to  scan  the 
followers,  as  if  he  suspected  the  plan  of  escape,  and 
the  conspirators  began  to  tremble  for  their  chance. 
Their  single  hope  rested  on  the  confusion  that  might 
occur  during  the  heat  of  the  chase,  and  they  looked  out 
anxiously  for  the  appearance  of  the  buffaloes. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  311 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

After  the  Buffaloes.  —  The  Grand  Melee.  —  A  Run  for  Life.  — Tro 
phies  of  Victory.  —  The  Meeting  at  the  Cave.  —  The  Fate  of  the 
Quack.  —  The  Indians  at  the  Hut.  — Protracted  Confinemnet. 

THEY  had  proceeded  through  woods  and  over  plains 
about  four  miles,  when  they  discovered  at  a  distance  a 
dark  crowd,  which  they  knew  must  be  the  buffaloes ; 
and  as  it  was  needful  to  keep  hidden  as  long  as  possi 
ble,  the  whole  party  made  a  detour  to  the  windward, 
spreading  themselves  to  cut  off  the  retreat  of  the 
animals.  They  succeeded  in  approaching  very  near, 
still  undetected,  and  saw  that  the  plain  swarmed  with 
buffaloes.  Then  the  mounted  Indians  shouted  wildly 
as  they  dashed  into  the  very  centre  of  the  throng, 
terrifying  the  powerful  animals,  which  far  from  avail 
ing  themselves  of  their,  superior  force,  plunged  franti 
cally  from  side  to  side,  bellowing  and  rolling  over  each 
other,  and  finally  taking  to  flight. 

It  seemed  impossible  for  any  horseman  to  overtake 
the  creatures,  which,  especially  the  lighter-formed 
females,  fled  with  incredible  speed,  despising  all  ob 
stacles,  dashing  down  steep  ravines,  and  climbing 
rough  stony  ascents.  But  the  hunters,  dispersed  in 
different  directions,  were  able  in  some  measure  to  im 
pede  or  divert  their  headlong  course,  while  showers  of 
sharp  arrows  reached  the  fugitives,  piercing  four  or  five 
inches  in  depth ;  which,  as  the  animals  moved,  produced 
intolerable  pain,  causing  them  frequently  to  lie  down 


312  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

and  roll  on  the  ground,  in  the  vain  hope  of  relieving 
themselves  of  the  fatal  weapon.  Sometimes  one  buffalo, 
maddened  with  pain,  would  burst  through  the  opposing 
foes,  with  red  and  furious  eyes,  tail  erect,  and  blood 
pouring  from  its  mouth.  One  of  these  fierce  animals 
boldly  turned  on  Harold,  who  was  a  little  apart  from 
the  rest,  and  who,  not  being  prepared  to  shoot,  pru 
dently  resolved  to  run,  and  put  his  mettled  little  horse 
to  its  speed,  pursued  by  the  infuriated  bull. 

At  first,  all  this  was  merely  what  Harold  himself 
would  have  termed  good  fun  ;  for  the  horse  was  as 
much  alarmed  as  he  could  be,  and  required  no  spurring 
to  put  forth  all  its  strength ;  and  after  they  had  raced 
three  or  four  hundred  yards,  Harold  looked  back, 
hoping  to  see  his  wounded  pursuer  fall.  But  there 
was  no  such  prospect ;  the  beast,  with  its  glaring 
blood-shot  eyes,  its  nostrils  covered  with  bloody  foam, 
its  broad  threatening  brow,  was  only  a  few  yards 
behind  him,  and  now,  all  at  once,  Harold  felt  that  he 
must  certainly  fall  a  victim  to  this  tremendous 
savage  beast.  He  breathed  a  prayer,  and  made  ready 
his  gun,  though  he  dared  not  pause  to  fire,  resolving 
that  his  last  effort  should  be  a  shot.  Onward  he 
spurred  his  now  tottering  horse,  and  again  venturing 
to  look  round,  he  saw  his  adversary  resting  to  gain 
breath ;  bleeding,  roaring,  staggering,  yet  furious  as 
ever.  He  drew  up  his  willing  though  trembling  steed 
for  two  minutes,  till  he  dismounted  that  he  might 
aim  more  steadily,  fired  into  the  chest  of  the  bull,  and, 
springing  upon  his  horse,  again  galloped  off,  while 
the  hideous  yells  of  the  beast  announced  not  only  that 
his  shot  had  taken  effect,  but  also  that  the  wounded  bull 
was  still  at  his  heels. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  313 

With  beating  heart  he  went  on ;  the  roars  con 
tinued,  but  did  not  seem  so  close  behind  him  ;  once 
more  he  turned,  and  thanked  God  as  he  saw  the  bull 
wallowing  in  its  blood  on  the  ground.  How  gladly 
he  now  found  that  he  was  alone  and  safe.  He  re 
mained  a  few  minutes  to  rest  his  horse  and  to  cut  off 
the  hump  and  the  tongue  of  his  fallen  foe  ;  the  two 
delicacies  of  buffalo  meat ;  these  he  slung  across  his 
horse,  and  once  more  put  the  poor  animal  to  its  speed, 
making  towards  the  mountain,  the  crest  of  which, 
rising  above  the  woods,  formed  a  striking  landmark. 
He  proceeded  unmolested  on  his  lonely  way  till  within 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  his  destination,  when  he  was 
startled  by  the  sight  of  two  horsemen  before  him, 
riding  at  a  very  leisurely  pace.  But  he  soon  recog 
nized  his  friends  Rodney  and  Scruton,  and  rapidly 
overtaking  them,  he  called  out,  "  You  lazy  fellows ! 
you  deserve  to  be  recaptured.  Do  you  fancy  you  are 
riding  in  Hyde  Park,  you  take  it  so  coolly?  But 
you  must  dismount  now ;  take  off  the  bridles,  and  then 
I  will  drive  away  these  useful  creatures  very  unwil 
lingly,  but  it  is  a  necessary  precaution." 

"  Have  we  far  to  walk,  Harold  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Rodney ; 
"  for  truly  I  am  very  stiff.  I  have  experienced  some 
shocks  from  the  iron  heads  of  those  frantic  old  bulls, 
and  have  not  even  had  the  luck  to  carry  off  a  trophy, 
as  I  see  you  have  done." 

"  It  was  a  near  thing,  Rodney,"  replied  Harold.  "  I 
was  convinced  at  one  time  that  it  was  the  bull  that  would 
carry  off  the  trophies ;  and  I  little  thought  then  that  I 
ever  should  see  you  again,  old  fellow.  You  take  this 
hump  on  your  shoulders  till  T  help  Captain  Scruton, 
who  io  not  well  up  to  unrigging  a  horse ;  and  though 

27 


314:  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

We  might  look  with  disdain  on  these  rough  hide  bridles 
on  our  own  hunting-grounds,  you  see  they  may  turn  out 
useful  to  us  here.  Did  you  ever  think,  now,  Rodney, 
that  I  should  have  become  such  a  prudent,  economical 
young  man  ?  " 

"  The  blessings  of  adversity ! "  groaned  Rodney,  as 
he  threw  the  rough  heavy  harness  over  his  arm ;  while 
Harold,  with  a  lash  and  a  shout,  drove  away  the  eman 
cipated  horses,  which  trotted  off  with  delight  towards 
the  richer  prairies  in  the  east,  leaving  a  trail  which  the 
fugitive  trusted  might  mislead  the  pursuit.  Then  sep 
arating,  they  cautiously  made  their  way  through  the 
thick  wood  to  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  and  giving  a  low 
whistle,  they  were  delighted  by  the  welcome  sight  of 
Dick's  face  at  the  entrance. 

"  All  right  it  is,  captain,"  said  he  ;  "  all  hands  on 
board  but  Mike  and  the  women  folks,  as  is  likely  to  sail 
slow  through  these  here  queer  channels.  What  if  we 
were  to  go  off  to  convoy  them,  captain  ?  " 

"  Let  us  have  time  to  breathe  and  call  over  the 
names,  Marlin,"  said  Captain  Scruton,  as  they  entered 
the  cave,  though  Mr.  Rodney  and  Harold  could  not  help 
feeling  uneasy  that  any  were  missing.  They  found  that 
the  absent  were  Mrs.  Avondale,  with  her  daughter  and 
servant,  Mary,  and  Mike,  who  had  not  yet  arrived ;  and 
they  dreaded  to  think  that  they  might  have  been  ar 
rested,  and  would  then  have  to  suffer  for  the  escape  of 
the  rest. 

"  God  forbid  that  they  should  yet  be  in  the  power  of 
the  savages,"  said  William,  "  or  I  fear  the  poor  lady's 
fate  will  be  terrible.  After  we  were  parted,  when  you, 
Mr.  Crofton,  went  off  after  that  old  bull,  the  Indians 
ecoffing  at  you  for  wasting  time  on  such  a  useless  beast, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  315 

Mr.  Rodney  and  Captain  Scruton  took  after  a  lot  that 
went  south.  Then  we  who  were  east  of  the  mass  of 
buffaloes,  along  with  the  chief's  set,  charged  on  them 
with  volleys  of  arrows  and  balls ;  and  I  never  saw  any 
thing  like  the  scene  that  followed.  The  whole  herd 
started  off  like  mad,  as  indeed  they  were  ;  galloping 
like  race-horses,  the  strong  beasts  overthrowing  the 
weak,  and  running  over  them  right  forward  to  the  wig 
wams.  We  galloped  after  them  fiercely  enough  till  we 
came  in  sight  of  the  lodges ;  then  Dick  tapped  me  on 
the  shoulder,  saying,  'John's  off,  and  mind  you  follow 
me  as  soon  as  the  beasts  get  hampered  among  the  huts, 
and  frightened  by  the  squalls  of  the  women ;  that'll  be 
our  time.  There  they  go ;  heard  you  ever  any  thing 
like  that  ? '  And  truly,  Mr.  Crofton,  you  might  have 
thought  murder  was  going  on,  such  yells  were  struck 
up  at  the  wigwams  of  the  poor  women,  who  were  gath 
ering  up  their  children  out  of  the  way  of  the  maddened 
buffaloes,  which  had  knocked  down  and  wounded  several 
men  who  had  remained  on  the  side  of  the  huts ;  and  we 
came  up  to  the  medicine-man,  who  had  been  trampled 
on  and  gored,  and  now  lay  bleeding  and  seemingly 
dying.  The  chief  was  leaning  over  him,  and  as  I  stood 
behind  him,  I  heard  the  wretched  doctor  say,  '  This  is 
the  work  of  the  pale-faced  woman ;  she  has  sent  evil 
spirits  to  kill  you  and  me.  You  must  sacrifice  her 
without  delay,  or  your  death  is  certain.'  I  heard  the 
chief  solemnly  promise  the  dying  villain  to  fulfil  his 
•wishes ;  and  I  then,  not  waiting  to  see  the  conclusion 
of  the  slaughter  at  the  lodges,  rode  after  Dick  straight 
away  here.  But  if  I'd  thought  Mike  and  the  women 
were  still  in  the  hut,  I'd  never  have  set  out  and  left 


316  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

them  behind,  for  he's  but  a  lad,  Mr.  Crofton,  though  he 
has  all  the  pluck  of  a  man." 

"  And  a  good  deal  of  prudence  too,  William,"  said 
Mr.  Rodney.  "  I  think  we  may  trust  him,  though  I 
cannot  say  I  feel  very  easy  about  their  absence." 

"  And  I'm  determined  to  return  even  to  the  lodges," 
said  Harold,  "  if  I  do  not  meet  them  on  the  way.  Who 
will  volunteer  to  accompany  me  ?  " 

u  I'm  your  man,  sir,"  said  Dick.  "  I'll  never  desert 
that  lad  in  a  fix,  with  three  women  to  convoy.  Please 
to  pipe  out,  sir  ;  sooner  and  better." 

Every  one  was  anxious  to  go ;  but  it  was  plain  that 
numbers  would  but  increase  the  danger,  especially  if 
the  unfortunate  absentees  should  still  be  at  the  lodges, 
where  opposition  would  be  hopeless,  and  all  must  de 
pend  on  stratagem.  Each,  however,  took  a  gun  to  de 
fend  himself  to  the  last;  and  leaving  the  cave,  they 
took  a  new  path  to  descend  the  wood.  u  Stop  a  bit,  Mr. 
Crofton,"  said  Dick,  "  till  I  give  'em  another  chance  ;  " 
and  he  gave  the  signal  whistle  rather  louder  than  Har 
old  thought  prudent ;  but  he  was  satisfied  when  he 
heard  it  answered,  though  from  a  considerable  distance. 
"  Can  that  fool  of  a  lad  have  gone  and  lost  himself?  " 
continued  Dick  ;  "  and  what  were  the  women  about  to 
let  him  ?  God  send  they  may  be  all  safe." 

They  made  their  way  through  the  entangled  wood 
with  much  difficulty  towards  the  signal,  which  was  re 
peated  and  answered  several  times,  till,  at  length,  they 
were  greeted  by  the  voice  of  Mike,  calling  out  from  a 
tree,  "  I  say,  which  of  ye  will  that  be,  and  will  ye  be 
runnin'  down  and  helping  them  same  tinder  fayrnales  ? 
Sure,  isn't  it  the  misthress  herself  is  bad,  kilt  outright 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  317 

with  runnin',  and  walkin',  and  hearin'  sucli  skrikes, 
and  she  sure  and  sartain  the  haythens  were  all  afther 
us?" 

The  boy  came  down  from  his  roost,  and  lost  no  time 
in  conducting  the  two  men  down  to  the  lower  part  of 
the  wood,  where  they  found  Mary  and  Hahnee  support 
ing  Mrs.  Avondale  in  a  fainting  state  ;  Hahnee  was  in 
deep  distress,  but  Mary  cried  out  joyfully,  "  Sure,  Mr. 
Marlin,  dear,  thin  isn't  it  a  blessed  sight  to  put  my  eyes 
on  you  ;  won't  you  be  takin'  the  misthress  on  your  back, 
and  carryin'  her  up  the  hill,  seein'  she's  kilt  altogether? 
And  Mike,  the  spalpeen,  niver  comin'  back  to  help  us, 
inusha!  And  Mr.  Crofton  himself,  with  Miss  Ellen, 
and  Hannah  behind  you,  and,  sure,  won't  we  defy  the 
savages  entirely  ?  " 

They  were  not  long  in  beginning  the  ascent,  Dick 
bearing  Mrs.  Avondale  with  ease  in  his  strong  arms, 
and  Harold  with  Ellen  and  the  trembling  Mary.  Hah 
nee,  relieved  by  seeing  her  mistress  in  safety,  followed 
them  with  Mike,  who  was  somewhat  downcast  by  the 
reproaches  his  sister  poured  on  him  for  being  so  stupid 
as  to  lose  himself  in  the  wood.  They  reached  the  cave 
before  they  were  expected,  to  the  great  joy  of  the  ten 
ants  of  the  retreat,  who  were,  however,  distressed  to 
see  the  condition  of  Mrs.  Avondale.  But  they  found 
restoratives  in  her  own  medicine-chest,  and  they  soon 
had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  her  recover  from  a  faintness 
brought  on  by  anxiety  and  the  unusual  exertion  after  a 
confinement  of  some  months.  Mr.  Rodney  assured  her 
she  had  no  disease,  and  that  she  needed  only  a  tranquil 
mind,  a  vigorous  resolution,  and  a  little  tonic  medicine 
to  fit  her  for  the  fatigues  of  a  long  journey. 
27* 


318  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  Av  ye'd  been  bringing  the  horses  along  with  ye," 
said  Mike,  reproachfully,  "  we'd  be  havin'  an  easy 
time." 

"  Where  would  ye  ha'e  stabled  'em,  lad  ? "  asked 
John. 

"  Sure,  then,  I  was  niver  thinkin'  on  that  same,"  an 
swered  the  boy ;  "  and  may -be  av  we  were  tyin'  them 
up  in  the  corral  down  yonder,  nigh  the  cabin,  wouldn't 
the  bars  be  comin'  agin  to  ate  them  ?  " 

"  And  the  savages  would  have  guessed  we  were 
somewhere  nigh  hand,  Mike,"  said  Dick.  "  Nay,  nay, 
lad,  we'se  have  to  sail  off  on  our  legs,  and  thank  God 
we  have  'ern  left  to  carry  us." 

The  larger  grotto  looked  very  much  like  home,  now  ; 
a  stone  table  was  covered  with  a  white  cloth,  and  spread 
with  cold  venison  ;  and  Pat's  contribution,  turkey's  eggs 
boiled,  and  young  pigeons  broiled ;  above  all,  they  had 
a  smoking  bowl  of  potatoes,  which  Dennis  had  gladly 
assisted  Pat  to  dig  up  that  very  morning.  "  And  sure, 
isn't  there  more  of  them,"  said  the  boy  ;  "  and  wouldn't 
we  have  fetched  a  good  lot,  barrin'  Mr.  O'Reilly,  he 
bein'  taken  with  a  trimblin'  thinkin'  may-be,  would  the 
savages  be  catchin'  us  ;  but  won't  I  be  the  boy  to  be 
fetchin'  more  for  dinner,  to-morrow  ?  " 

But  Mrs.  Avondale  insisted  on  it  that  no  one  should 
leave  the  cave  for  some  days,  as  she  feared  the  Sioux 
would  still  be  at  the  lodges,  their  departure  west  being 
delayed  by  the  abundant  supply  of  meat  they  must  have 
obtained,  and  which  they  would  certainly  consume  be 
fore  they  set  out  to  seek  more. 

"  I  am  glad  I  succeeded  in  bringing  off  my  elegant 
lump  and  tongue,"  said  Harold.  "  I  see  Hahnee  is 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS  319 

contemplating  the  meat  with  approbation  ;  and  doubt- 
lest  she  is  acquainted  with  the  orthodox  mode  of  cook 
ing  these  Indian  delicacies." 

Mrs.  Avondale  promised  to  direct  the  cookery  ;  and 
now,  being  in  perfect  security,  they  calmly  discussed  the 
plans  for  their  future  journey. 

"  How  we  shall  ever  accomplish  such  an  undertak 
ing,"  said  Mrs.  Avondale,  "  is  a  problem  to  me.  The 
spread  of  civilization  has  doubtless  reached  further  west 
than  it  had  at  the  time  when  my  dear  husband  and  my 
self  left  the  Columbia ;  but  I  cannot  think  that  we  shall 
have  less  than  four  hundred  miles  to  travel  before  we 
reach  even  the  remote  habitations  of  our  countrymen. 
Some  part  of  the  road  may  doubtless  be  fertile  and 
pleasant,  but  I  fear  we  may  come  on  barren  grounds, 
where  we  shall  encounter  famine  and  thirst,  as  well  as 
savage  animals  and  savage  men.  May  God  guard  us, 
for  we  are  seeking  his  own  people." 

For  three  days  they  secluded  themselves  entirely; 
wandering  through  the  range  of  caves,  and  encouraging 
Mrs.  Avondale  to  accompany  them,  that  she  might  ac 
quire  strength  and  practice.  But  this  confinement  was 
irksome  to  the  active  ;  and  Pat  had  many  times  begged 
to  be  let  out,  promising  to  keep  in  the  trees;  but  it  was 
not  thought  prudent  to  risk  his  appearance.  But  when 
the  more  delicate  articles  of  food,  the  eggs,  the  young 
birds,  and  the  potatoes,  were  exhausted,  it  became  nec 
essary  to  renew  these  provisions,  and  Pat,  with  his. 
friend  Mike,  was  released.  Dick  accompanied  them  to 
enforce  prudence.  They  were  to  descend  the  mountain, 
and  before  they  began  to  forage,  take  a  survey  from  the 
trees  below,  to  ascertain  that  the  Indians  were  not 
about. 


320  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

However,  before  they  reached  the  foot  of  the  moun 
tain,  they  were  glad  to  seek  the  shelter  of  the  thick 
trees,  for  they  heard  the  trampling  of  horses  below. 
Dick  charged  the  boys  to  remain  behind,  and  ventured 
cautiously  to  descend,  till  he  could,  unseen,  obtain  a 
view  of  the  plain  ;  and  from  a  tall  tree,  he  beheld  a  num 
ber  of  horses  without  the  riders,  and  heard  the  voices 
of  the  Indians.  Very  soon  he  saw  the  chief,  with  some 
of  his  attendants,  issue  from  the  hut.  They  held  some 
of  the  spars  that  had  been  left  in  the  cache  of  Captain 
Scruton,  as  too  cumbrous  to  transfer  to  the  cave  ;  and 
thus  it  was  plain  they  had  discovered  that  property  had 
been  hidden,  and  afterwards  removed  ;  a  proof  that  the 
fugitives  had  revisited  the  hut,  and  had  fled  with  their 
treasures. 

Dick  was  not  quick  in  understanding  the  language, 
but  from  the  few  words  he  was  able  to  make  out,  he 
judged  that  the  chief  was  despatching  parties  south 
and  east,  to  pursue  them  for  two  days  ;  after  which, 
if  they  were  unsuccessful,  they  would  strike  the  tents 
and  proceed  westward.  Then  he  watched  them  ride 
off,  keeping  a  respectful  distance  from  the  mountain, 
towards  which  he  observed  some  of  the  men  pointing 
with  looks  of  awe  and  horror.  When  assured  tha.t  they 
were  quite  beyond  hearing,  he  returned  to  the  boys,  and 
they  went  back  empty-handed,  except  that  Pat  had 
taken  a  few  pigeons,  to  report  the  necessity  of  continu 
ing  their  seclusion  for  some  days  ;  which  intelligence 
the  women  heard  with  resignation,  and  the  men  with 
some  impatience  ;  though  all  were  thankful  for  their 
safe  shelter. 

u  Then  sure,  won't  I  be  turning  my  hand  to  a  good 
work,"  said  Dennis ;  "  isn't  it  my  duty  in  the  world, 


OF    THE    KOCKY    MOUNTAINS.  321 

and  me  shut  up  snug  in  this  quiet  cabin.  Sure, 
wouldn't  it  be  little  good,  I'm  thinking,  Mr.  Rodney, 
that  you  and  I  were  doing  yonder  among  the  haythens, 
God  forgive  us  for  that  same." 

"  You  are  right,  Mr.  O'Reilly,"  answered  Rodney  ; 
"  unless  our  small  exertions  to  deliver  three  Christian 
souls  from  the  power  of  the  savage  infidels  be  some  ful 
filment  of  our  neglected  duties." 

"That's  true  for  you,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  O'Reilly. 
"  It's  little  my  old  hand  can  be  doing  in  a  strife  at 
this  time ;  but  the  head,  though  I'm  saying  it  myself, 
is  good  for  work  entirely.  And  haven't  I  been  going 
through  the  parts  of  speech  with  miss,  and  she  pretty 
fair  up  in  the  English  grammar;  and  sure  you  wouldn't 
be  thinking  that  same,  seeing  she's  making  so  little  use 
of  her  personal  pronouns,  and  me  warning  her  this  very 
day,  would  it  be  illigant  English  to  be  saying,  '  Ellen 
loves  her  white  brothers.'  Och  !  botheration,  miss, 
honey,  isn't  it  flinging  away  the  good  gifts  of  words 
altogether  ?  " 

"  We  have  been  so  long  accustomed  to  converse  with 
the  Indians,"  said  Mrs.  Avondale,  "  that  doubtless  we 
have  imperceptibly  acquired  some  of  their  idioms  ;  but 
I  trust,  now  that  she  is  restored  to  English  society,  and 
has  the  benefit  of  your  instructions,  Mr.  O'Reilly,  my 
child  will  soon  become  a  real  English  girl." 

"  That's  the  truth,  madam,"  replied  the  gratified  old 
man  ;  "  and  will  I  be  communicating  to  Miss  the  least 
taste  of  the  classics,  that  same  being  the  grammar  of 
the  Latin  tongue,  the  biggest  accomplishment  for  a 
woman." 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it,  I  say,  Mr.  O'Reilly,"  said  Harold, 
laughing.  "  We  shall  have  no  time  for  study,  once  on 


322  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

the  road ;  and  besides,  I  mean  to  be  Ellen's  tutor  on 
the  prairies,  and  our  books  are  to  be  the  works  of 
nature.  I  only  wish  we  could  make  a  start  to-day, 
for  of  all  the  vexations  of  life,  defend  me  from  im 
prisonment." 


OF   THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  323 


CHAPTER     XXVIII. 

The  Occupations  of  Confinement.  —  The  Anthropophagi.  —  The  Trail 
of  the  Indians.— A  Turkey  Hunt.  —  The  Suites  of  the  Prairies.  — 
The  Bursting  of  the  Storm  —  Dry  Lodgings. 

BUT  in  these  days  of  imprisonment  all  were  usefully 
employed.  Mrs.  Avondale  had  described  the  large 
skin  water-vessels  which  had  been  among  the  prepa 
rations  of  her  husband  for  crossing  the  prairies,  where 
they  must  encounter  dry  deserts  before  they  reached 
the  fertile  river  valleys  ;  and  they  resolved  to  make 
some  of  these  water-bottles.  The  hide  of  the  bear 
was  not  flexible  enough  for  the  purpose  ;  but  among 
the  variety  of  small  deer  that  frequented  the  moun 
tains,  they  trusted  to  obtain  the  desired  material. 
Ellen,  armed  with  her  light  bow  and  quiver,  was  the 
first  who  was  allowed  to  venture  out ;  and,  dexterous 
in  the  use  of  her  weapon,  she  shot  two  small  deer  the 
first  day. 

The  venison  was  cooked  for  the  journey,  and  the 
skins,  dried  and  cleaned,  were  formed  into  large  bags, 
or  bottles,  to  be  filled  with  water  before  they  left  the 
rich  and  fertile  grounds.  Dick  had,  in  the  meantime, 
ingeniously  made  three  bows,  on  the  model  of  that  of 
Ellen,  stringing  them  with  the  twisted  sinews  of  the 
deer,  and,  directed  by  Hahnee,  feathered  the  arrows, 
and  barbed  them  with  sharp  flints.  But  all  these 
preparations,  so  necessary  for  subsistence  and  comfort, 


324  TIIK    BEAK-HUN  TICKS 

created  a  great  increase  of  baggage ;  and  the  men 
sighed  as  they  looked  on  the  heavy  burdens  made 
ready,  and  more  than  ever  regretted  the  loss  of  the 
useful  horses. 

"  Sure,  won't  it  be  a  daring  of  Providence,  Mr.  Rod 
ney,"  said  Dennis,  "  to  be  laving  this  same  snug  cabin, 
and  throwing  ourselves  into  the  midst  of  the  Anthro 
pophagi  ?  God  save  us." 

"  Who  are  they  ?  "  asked  Ellen.  ."  The  Sioux  never 
speak  of  the  tribe,  as  they  do  of  the  Pawnees,  the 
Chippeways,  the  Black-feet,  and  some  others." 

"  We  have  some  doubt,  Ellen,"  answered  Mr.  Rodney, 
"  of  the  existence  of  Mr.  O'Reilly's  bugbear  tribe  in 
America.  Men  who  eat  men  still  are  to  be  found  in 
the  world,  I  believe  ;  but  I  think  we  need  not  fear 
them  here.  We  may  be  shot,  or  captured  ;  we  may 
even  die  of  famine  ;  but  I  have  no  apprehension  of 
being  eaten  up." 

"  But,  indeed,  Mr.  Rodney,"  answered  Ellen,  "  Hah- 
nee  has  told  me  that  the  Sioux  women  love  to  cut 
pieces  of  flesh  from  their  still  living  prisoners,  and  eat 
them.  Hahnee  has  herself  eaten  human  flesh  before 
she  became  a  Christian." 

"  Praised  be  His  name,"  said  Dennis,  "  that  they  kept 
their  knives  off  our  poor  bodies." 

"  And  sure,  it's  little  flesh  they'd  be  findin'  on  your 
bones  or  mine,  masther,"  said  Peggy.  "  Wouldn't  it 
be  the  young  and  tinder  they'd  be  atin',  the  dirty 
dogs  ?  " 

"  I  confess  that  I  myself  feel  reluctant  to  leave  an 
abode  where  I  feel  more  ease  of  body  and  peace  of 
mind  than  I  have  enjoyed  for  years,"  said  Mrs.  Avon- 
dale  ;  "  but  I  struggle  against  the  selfish  feeling.  I 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  325 

know  that  in  this  world  God  provides  work  for  all ;  and 
wo  to  us  if  we  shrink  from  it.  We  must  face  the  fa 
tigue,  my  good  Mr.  O'Reilly ;  we  do  not  see  what  good 
God  yet  means  us  to  accomplish." 

"  Sure,  I'm  not  seeing  it  at  all,  madam,"  answered 
he,  sighing,  "  barring  its  opening  an  academy  you'd  be 
maning ;  and  few  scholars  I'd  be  getting,  I'm  thinking, 
in  this  same  savage  counthry." 

"  We  shall  yet,  I  hope,  in  time,  arrive  at  the  civil 
ized  regions,  O'Reilly,"  said  Harold  ;  "  and  then  you 
will  doubtless  meet  with  scholars  to  exercise  your  abili 
ties." 

"  And  may-be  the  masther,  your  tutor,  Mr.  Crofton," 
replied  Dennis,  "  will  be  settin'  up  there  too.  Sure, 
thin,  wouldn't  two  schools  be  over  many  for  the  peo 
ple  ?  " 

"  I  promise  you,  Mr.  O'Reilly,"  said  Rodney,  gravely, 
"not  to  open  a  rival  establishment.  I  have  had  so 
much  trouble  with  my  one  pupil,  that  I  have  no  incli 
nation  to  extend  the  labors  of  instruction." 

Satisfied  that  he  should  have  a  fair  field,  the  old  man 
braced  up  his  energies  to  begin  his  journey  again. 
Ellen,  as  the  safest  spy,  was  sent  out  to  reconnoitre, 
and  returned  with  the  good  news  that  every  trace  of  the 
Indians  had  disappeared ;  the  lodges  were  removed, 
the  corral  vacant,  and  the  trail  to  the  west  plainly  to  be 
discovered.  She  had  ventured  to  the  remote  and  pro 
scribed  bury  ing-ground  ;  and  there,  elevated  on  a  scaf 
fold,  she  had  seen  the  corpse  of  the  medicine-man,  easily 
recognized  by  his  professional  robes  and  the  well-known 
bags  and  paraphernalia  which  were  placed  beside  the 
body. 

"  Wretched     man  !  "     exclaimed     Mrs.     Avondale. 


326  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  What  a  fearful  end  to  his  ill-spent  life  !  And  how  un 
fortunate  his  death  might  have  proved  to  us,  if  God  had 
not  mercifully  extricated  us  from  the  hands  of  the  be 
nighted  people,  since  the  wicked  wretch  had,  even  at 
the  last,  attributed  all  the  disasters  of  the  day  to  my 
spells.  Now,  my  dear  friends,  I  am  ready ;  let  us  unite 
in  prayer  for  God's  blessing  on  our  journey,  and  then 
go  forth  in  His  strength." 

On  a  fair  and  bright  morning  in  the  latter  days  of 
May,  they  left  the  mountain  of  refuge,  and  brought  all 
their  property  in  safety  to  the  lower  ground.  Then,  as 
rapidly  as  their  heavy  burdens  and  the  strength  of  the 
women  permitted,  they  marched  forward,  with  their 
faces  towards  the  sun,  which  lighted  up  the  grassy  and 
flowery  plains  and  the  trees  of  varied  foliage  and  blos 
soms  into  glorious  beauty.  The  fresh  grass  had  not 
grown  high  enough  to  be  troublesome ;  and  though  the 
ground  was  undulating,  their  road  was  easy  and  pleas 
ant.  The  perfume  of  the  blossoms,  and  the  twittering 
and  chirping  of  the  brooding  birds,  made  the  journey 
interesting ;  and  it  was  only  when  the  noonday  sun 
beamed  scorchingly  upon  them,  that  they  began  to  feel 
the  need  of  rest  and  refreshment ;  and  underneath  the 
shade  of  the  willows  which  overhung  a  rapid  stream, 
they  dined,  and  slept  two  hours,  and  then  rose  refreshed 
for  further  labor.  At  night  they  raised  low  tents, 
greatly  assisted  by  Hahnee,  who  was  accustomed  to  the 
work,  and  slept  on  fresh  grass,  cut  from  the  prairie. 

To  secure  a  supply  of  water,  they  were  content  to 
follow  the  winding  of  the  river  for  several  days,  though 
this  lengthened  their  journey,  and  carried  them  further 
south  than  they  had  proposed.  But  one  evening,  as 
diey  were  selecting  a  convenient  place  for  the  encamp- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  327 

went,  Halinee  came  up  to  her  mistress,  with  an  expres 
sion  of  fear  in  her  large  dark  eyes,  and  said,  — 

"  It  is  not  good  to  raise  the  lodges  here.  The  red 
skins  of  the  prairies  love  not  their  pale  brothers.  See  ! 
the  strangers  have  come  on  the  trail  of  their  enemies  ; 
the  fires  are  yet  hot ;  the  bows  are  left  behind ;  the 
chief  will  send  his  warriors  to  bring  the  bows.  The 
pale-faces  do  not  wish  to  kill  the  warriors,  who  will 
go  back  to  tell  the  chief  to  bring  the  tribe  on  the  war 
path.  Why  should  the  warriors  be  slain  ?  They  have 
squaws  and  little  ones  to  mourn  for  them.  Then  will 
not  my  pale  brothers  leave  the  path  of  the  red-skins, 
and  walk  on  their  own  path  in  peace." 

"  It  is  wise  counsel,  Hahnee,"  said  Mrs.  Avondale ; 
"and  I  know  that  your  Christian  brothers  will  agree 
to  avoid  contention,  for  they  are  forbidden  to  shed 
blood  unnecessarily.  Weary  as  we  are,  my  friends,  it 
will  be  advisable  that  we  should  retrace  our  steps  for 
some  distance,  to  avoid  leaving  a  trail  from  hence ; 
then  we  can  strike  out  in  a  new  direction.  We  may 
yet  be  fortunate  enough  to  fall  in  with  the  river  again. 
It  has  long  curved  towards  the  south  ;  it  will  probably 
wind  round  the  high  ground  before  us,  and  return  to 
the  north,  and  by  taking  the  chord  of  the  bow,  we 
shall  gain  time,  avoid  the  Indians,  and  perhaps  find 
the  river  again,  or  some  other  that  may  prove  as  useful 
to  us." 

Mrs.  Avondale's  advice  was  immediately  followed, 
and  the  toil-worn  travellers  reluctantly  resumed  their 
burdens ;  and  those  who  carried  no  load  were,  in  fact, 
the  least  able  to  proceed  at  this  late  hour.  Leaving 
the  river,  they  marched  forward,  directly  east,  for  some 
miles,  frequently  alarmed  by  sounds  which  they  could 


328  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

not  fancy  were  produced  by  the  wild  animals  of  the 
woods  or  plains,  but  were  really  the  cries  of  children 
and  the  barking  of  dogs  from  an  Indian  encampment. 

At  midnight,  with  one  consent,  they  halted,  com 
pletely  worn  out.  Hahnee  alone  preserved  strength 
and  energy  enough  to  raise  a  tent  to  shelter  her 
mistress  and  Ellen  from  the  night  dews.  They  had 
nothing  left  to  eat  but  potatoes,  and  they  did  not  dare 
to  make  a  fire  to  cook  them,  but,  faint  and  weary,  lay 
down  supperless,  to  take  a  short  rest  before  morning 
recalled  them  to  toil. 

Pat,  tired  as  he  had  been,  was  the  first  to  wake,  and 
rousing  his  companion,  he  said,  — "  What  will  we  be 
doing  for  breakfast,  Mike  ?  Sure,  thin,  isn't  this  a 
bad  bit !  But  wasn't  myself  seein'  a  big  turkey  sittin' 
up  in  yon  tree,  and  lookin'  bould  at  me  like,  seein'  I 
wasn't  carryin'  a  gun  nohow,  by  rason  of  makin'  a 
hullabulloo  to  tell  the  savages  where  we  were  ?  And 
wouldn't  you  be  takin'  yer  bow,  and  hittin'  him  entirely, 
Mike,  honey?  Sure  wouldn't  he  be  good  for  break 
fast  ?  " 

Mike  was  but  a  novice  in  bow  practice ;  but 
William  had  practised  archery,  as  a  sport,  in  England, 
so  he  was  called  to  assist,  and  Ellen,  hearing  them 
move,  soon  joined  the  party,  delighted  to  teach  and 
direct  them.  "  The  bird  is  very  wise,"  said  she  ;  "  do 
not  let  it  see  you  come  near ;  hide  behind  the  bushes. 
I  see  many  in  the  tree,  and  we  must  all  shoot 
together.  Now  then  !  " 

Even  Pat  had  been  provided  with  a  bow,  so  four 
arrows  flew  into  the  tree,  and  two  birds  fell  from  it. 
)ne  lay  helplessly  struggling,  but  the  other  ran 
swiftly  along  the  ground,  with  the  arrow  stuck 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  329 

through  its  wing.  Pat,  ambitious  of  the  honor  of 
capturing  a  turkey,  or  fired  by  the  pangs  of  hunger, 
while  Mike  was  despatching  the  struggling  bird  with 
his  knife,  pursued  the  fugitive  with  such  speed  that  he 
caught  it  by  the  tail.  The  enraged  bird  immediately 
assailed  him  with  feet,  wing,  and  beak,  overthrowing, 
trampling,  beating,  and  pecking  him,  till  his  cries 
brought  up  William  and  Ellen.  A  blow  on  the  head 
stunned  the  pugnacious  turkey,  which  had  already  lost 
much  blood,  and  a  good  many  feathers  also,  in  the 
conflict  with  Pat.  Then  Mike  beheaded  the  bold  birc7 
on  the  spot,  and  laden  with  their  game,  the  sporting 
party  returned  in  triumph  to  exult  over  the  lazy 
sleepers,  and  to  venture,  in  a  thick  grove,  to  light  a 
fire,  that  the  turkeys  might  be  cooked  before  they 
resumed  their  journey. 

"  Will  we  find  the  nest,  Mike,"  said  the  untiring  Pat. 
"  Sure  turkeys'  eggs  are  big,  and  good  for  atin'." 

Pat  was  well  acquainted  with  the  haunts  of  the 
turkeys.  He  crept  beneath  the  brushwood  of  the 
thicket,  near  the  tree  where  the  birds  were  perched, 
and  soon  discovered  several  nests.  Two  contained 
eggs ;  the  rest  young  birds  in  various  stages  of  pro 
gress  ;  some  only  a  few  days  hatched.  They  chose  a 
dozen  of  the  freshest-looking  of  the  eggs,  and  half  a 
dozen  of  the  largest  birds,  and  before  they  extinguished 
the  fire,  cooked  them  in  readiness  for  supper,  in  case 
they  should  be  too  tired  to  prepare  them  at  night. 

Then  they  set  out  again,  persevering  in  their  direct 
course,  and  trusting  to  fall  on  some  stream,  for  the 
ground  was  still  undulating,  and  none  of  the  mountain 
rivers  continued  in  a  straight  direction.  But  a  new 
impediment  arose :  it  was  plain  that  the  strength  of 
28* 


330  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Mrs.  Avondale  was  giving  way.  So  lately  recovered 
from  a  serious  indisposition,  and  so  long  unused  to 
active  exercise,  she  was  unable  to  sustain  the  continued 
fatigue,  and  they  saw  with  dismay  the  necessity  that 
she  must  have  rest,  dangerous  as  it  was  to  linger,  and 
attract  the  attention  of  the  various  tribes  of  marauding 
Indians  who  infested  the  prairies,  and  especially  the 
banks  of  rivers.  "We  have  skins,  and  axes  to  cut 
poles,  and  strong  arms  to  wield  them,"  said  William. 
"  Mr.  Marlin  will  soon  nail  together  the  sort  of  litter 
that  will  be  easy  for  Mrs.  Avondale." 

"  Ay,  ay,  no  fear  of  that,"  replied  Dick.  "  Let  me 
have  the  orders,  and  I'se  soon  rig  up  a  tight  craft  as  is 
fit  for  this  voyage,  and  lend  a  hand  to  bear  away  with 
the  mistress.  Is  it  fall  to,  captain  ?  " 

Captain  Scruton  having  signified  his  permission,  the 
men  cut  down  two  slender,  young  trees  for  the  poles, 
and  Dick  nailed  a  dried  buffalo-skin  to  them ;  to  this 
they  added  an  awning,  to  shield  the  sufferer  from  the 
sun  of  noon,  and  she  was  then  compelled  to  yield  to 
their  kind  wishes ;  and  lying  down  in  the  litter  was 
carried  by  the  willing  men,  though  she  was  truly  dis 
tressed  that  she  should  thus  add  to  the  already  heavy 
burdens.  Moreover,  it  was  two  days  before  they 
reached  any  water,  and  their  suffering  from  thirst  was 
extreme ;  neither  were  the  turkeys,  which  they  occasion 
ally  shot  with  their  arrows,  sufficient  to  satisfy  the 
appetite  of  so  many  hard-working  men.  Buffaloes  had 
certainly  been  seen  at  a  distance,  but  they  had  no  wish 
to  attract  the  Indians  by  using  the  gun,  and  they  had 
not  much  confidence  in  their  own  skill  with  the  silent 
arrow,  against  these  formidable  beasts.  But  at  length 
the  river  lay  before  them,  delicious  to  their  parched 


OF    THE    HOCKT    MOUNTAINS.  331 

lips,  ai  id  swarming  with  fish  ;  and  soon  rod,  line  and  net 
were  engaged,  and  a  plentiful  supply  of  large,  delicious 
white  fish  made  an  excellent  addition  to  their  diet.  The 
scenery  about  this  river  differed  greatly  from  that  on 
the  banks  of  the  stream  where  they  had  been  lately  en 
camped.  High  cliffs  hung  over  the  water  crowned 
with  thick  woods,  now  in  their  summer  garb  of  bright 
green.  Willows  bent  over  the  edge  of  the  rocks,  and 
beneath  the  forest  trees  was  a  thick  undergrowth  of 
rose-bushes,  already  covered  with  their  rich,  crimson 
honors,  while  the  glades  were  purple  with  rhododen 
drons.  This  was  really  an  enchanting  region,  and  but 
for  the  continual  dread  of  Indian  aggression,  even  the 
toil  of  the  journey  might  have  been  pleasant;  but  a 
constant  watchfulness  and  uneasiness  could  not  be  pre 
vented.  The  young  men  would  not  have  been  so  deeply 
anxious  on  account  of  their  own  safety,  but  it  was  a 
serious  responsibility  to  have  to  protect  all  the  helpless 
beings  in  their  train. 

They  were  unwilling  to  quit  this  beautiful  spot,  and 
lingered  to  take  a  day's  rest,  which  revived  the  women 
and  the  old  man,  and  enabled  the  rest  to  search  the 
woods  for  game.  They  saw  some  herds  of  the  stately 
wapiti,  cailed  by  the  Americans  the  elk,  but  were  yet 
too  unskilful  in  the  use  of  the  bow  to  succeed  in  bring 
ing  one  down,  and  Mrs.  Avondale  warned  them  to 
beware  of  using  fire-arms,  for  this  fertile  district  was 
certain  to  be  haunted  by  the  Indians.  When  they 
resumed  their  journey  they  proceeded  through  woods 
broken  at  intervals  into  lovely  glades,  that  afforded 
them  charming  spots  for  encampment ;  and  though  their 
rest  was  often  broken  by  strange  sounds,  the  cries  of 


332  THE    BEAU-HUNTERS 

unknown  nocturnal  animals,  or  some  distant  troop  of 
Indians,  they  were  unmolested  for  several  days ;  and 
Btill  keeping  within  a  short  distance  of  the  river,  accom 
plished  many  miles  of  their  journey,  living  on  fish, 
young  birds,  and  the  much-prized  potatoes,  which  were 
at  length  entirely  consumed.  And  now  they  once  more 
reached  one  of  the  curious  wooded  mountains,  that  stand 
apart  from  any  chain  on  the  vast  prairies  of  the  Far 
West.  They  must  either  cross  or  skirt  .this  wide- 
spreading  butte,  and  they  preferred  to  keep  the  low 
ground,  and  wind  round  it,  though  still  marching  near  to 
the  wood,  to  have  the  benefit  of  shade,  for  the  sun 
had  now  attained  great  power,  and  the  heat  exhausted 
them  more  than  the  labor  of  walking.  They  all  dragged 
themselves  slowly  along,  except  Pat  who  chose  his 
usual  mode  of  locomotion,  leaping  from  tree  to  tree,  and 
Ellen,  who  had  been  so  long  inured  to  the  free,  open-air 
life,  that  she  never  tired,  but  rambled  leisurely  among 
the  trees,  continually  finding  some  new  plant,  insect,  or 
bird,  to  bring  to  Mr.  Rodney,  that  she  might  learn  its 
name  and  nature,  and  he  kindly  imparted  instruction  to 
the  unsophisticated  girl,  and  the  neglected  William 
Arncliffe,  who  equally  longed  ardently  for  the  knowledge 
which  circumstances  had  hitherto  prevented  them  from 
obtaining. 

At  length  the  sun  become  overcast;  the  sky  was 
one  gray  cloud,  so  low,  that  it  seemed  to  rest  actually 
on  the  mountain  top ;  and  a  heavy  languor  oppressed 
the  travellers.  They  were  compelled  to  rest ;  Mrs. 
Avondale  had  fainted  in  the  sultry  atmosphere ;  some 
were  lying  Dn  the  ground,  some  looking  round  for  water 
to  refresh  them,  some  fanning  themselves  ineffectually 


OF    THE    ROCKI    MOUNTAINS.  333 

with  green  boughs ;  but  all  energy  was  suspended,  and 
it  was  evident  that  they  could  not  yet  proceed  on  their 
journey. 

"  There  is  something  appalling  in  this  heat  without 
sun,"  said  Harold.  "What  does  it  portend,  my  sage 
tutor  ?  The  birds  that  cheered  our  morning  hours  with 
their  whistle,  and  chatter,  and  strange  un-English  choral 
sounds,  are  now  silent  ;  the  restless  squirrel  and 
opossum  are  still ;  even  the  vexatious  insects  that  cease 
lessly  war  against  us  have  made  a  truce.  Nature  has 
fallen  asleep,  and  I  feel  inclined  to  lie  down  on  this 
flowery  bank,  and  sleep  too." 

"  I  would  not  advise  you  to  sleep  under  the  trees,  or 
your  sleep  may  be  eternal,"  replied  Rodney.  "A  storm, 
is  at  hand  ;  this  lower  ground  is  covered  with  tall  trees, 
conductors  of  the  electric  fluid,  and  my  opinion  is, 
that  we  should  be  safer  on  the  bare,  open  mountain 
top." 

"  And  be  drowned  by  a  torrent  from  the  clouds  we 
shall  intrude  on !  "  exclaimed  Harold.  "  Well,  it  is  a 
choice  of  death  by  fire  or  water.  What  do  y.ou  say, 
Captain  Scruton  ?  Are  we  to  climb,  tired  as  we  are  ?  " 

The  straggling  forces  were  collected,  and  reluctantly 
yielded  to  climb  the  mountain,  Peggy  murmuring  that 
there  was  nothing  like  a  good  tree  in  a  "  thunner " 
shower  ;•  but  the  wiser  heads  denied  the  fact.  Wearily 
they  ascended  through  the  brakes  and  briars  to  the  bare 
crags  that  formed  the  height.  But  even  here,  not  a 
breath  of  air  fanned  their  heated  faces ;  and  exhausted 
and  panting,  they  sat  down  on  the  fragments  of  rock  till 
the  voice  of  the  storm  broke  on  their  ears.  A  tremen 
dous  crash  —  the  thunder  rather  bursting  than  rolling 
• — i1  -yc-rbiM-ated  among  the  rocks  with  deafening  roar; 


334:  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

while  at  the  same  moment  the  lightung,  in  bright 
streams,  seemed  a  fiery  shower  descending  from  the 
heavens,  even  to  the  very  feet  of  the  startled  travellers. 
The  next  minute  the  rain  fell  in  torrents  over  them ; 
and  in  terror  and  awe,  Peggy  cried  out  —  "  Will  it  be, 
Mr.  Rodney,  yer  honner,  that  the  Lord  himself  is  being 
angered  wtih  us,  sinners  as  we  are,  by  rason  of  our 
comin'  over  the  say  among  the  haythens  ?  Ochone  ! 
"Will,  ye  unlucky  gossoon,  why  were  ye  set  on  laving 
ould  Ireland  ?  Won't  we  be  drown't  entirely,  seeing 
its  Noah's  flood  comin'  down  on  our  heads,  and  we  never 
havin'  the  blessed  ark  to  be  shelthering  us  ?  " 

"Will  I  be  showin'  ye  an  illigant  shelther,"  said 
Pat,  "and  niver  a  three  nigh  it,  by  no  manner  of 
manes  ?  " 

"  Sure  then,  Pat,  honey,"  said  Mary,  "  it's  you  that  is 
the  sharp  gossoon.  Won't  I  be  glad  to  see  mother  inside 
of  that  same  cabin." 

The  lad  laughed  as  he  led  them  for  some  yards  along 
the  face  of  a  wall  of  rock  ;  then  forcing  his  way  through 
a  thickej  of  low  brushwood,  pointed  out  a  small  opening 
in  the  rock. 

"  Would  there  be  a  bear  inside,  Pat,  honey,  and  me 
fearing  to  face  him  ?  "  said  Mary. 

"  Niver  a  bar  at  all,"  replied  the  boy.  "  Wasn't  I 
going  over  them  mysc.lf,  and  seeing  what  nate,  dhry 
lodgins  were  here  ?  " 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS. 


CHAPTER    XXIX. 

A  Labyrinth  of  Caves.  —  A  Thunder-storm.  —  The  River  Barrier 
—  The  Unmanageable  Raft.  —  John's  uncomfortable  Position. — 
A  difficult  Haul.  —  Total  Destitution.—  John's  Dread  of  Water. 

PAT  boldly  took  the  lead,  crawling  through  the  open 
ing  ;  he  was  followed  by  Harold,  who  took  care  to  con 
vey  a  gun  with  him.  The  passage  was  too  narrow  for 
more  than  one  to  pass,  and  they  gradually  descended, 
till  Harold,  hearing  the  sound  of  water  before  them, 
caught  hold  of  the  boy,  and  insisted  on  his  proceeding 
no  further  till  they  had  procured  lights.  They  drew 
back,  therefore ;  and  making  some  pine  torches,  which 
they  lighted  beneath  the  shelter  of  the  mouth  of  the 
cave,  Harold  himself  led  the  way ;  and  one  after  an 
other  the  whole  party  followed  the  pioneers,  glad  to  es 
cape  the  storm.  They  soon  reached  a  broad  stream 
which  cut  off  their  progress,  as  it  flowed  across  the  pass 
towards  some  hidden  outlet  of  the  mountains ;  and  here 
the  cave  became  wider  and  loftier,  but  was  quite  dark. 
This  river  was  a  formidable  obstacle  ;  but  the  unfearing 
boy,  looking  over  the  shoulder  of  Harold,  said  —  "  Sure 
*t's  noways  deep,  yer  honner ;  and  wouldn't  we  be 
helpin'  the  faymales,  the  craturs  ?  " 

"  No  doubt  you  could  afford  them  a  great  deal  of  as 
sistance,  Pat,"  replied  Harold,  "  but  I  prefer  to  lead  the 
way  myself.  Fall  back  and  wait,  my  boy." 

Then,  seeing  the  water  was  not  more  than  two  feet 


336  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

deep,  Harold  waded  through  ;  and  holding  up  his  light, 
penetrated  through  a  winding  passage  on  the  opposite 
side  into  a  large  dry  cave,  so  lofty,  that  though  only  a 
few  narrow  crevices  in  the  roof  afforded  light  and  ven 
tilation,  it  did  not  seem  to  want  air.  From  this  central 
chamber  many  branches  led,  ascending  or  descending  to 
other  caves,  all  dry  and  clean,  and  apparently  never 
having  been  visited  by  man  since  their  formation. 
From  the  roof  of  one  cave  hung  numerous  beautiful 
stalactites,  some  forming  columns,  and  all  glittering  in 
the  light  of  the  torches,  till  the  scene  resembled  a  fairy 
palace.  In  fact  the  whole  mountain,  which  was  of  lime 
stone,  seemed  to  be  honeycombed  into  caves  which 
might  have  afforded  an  impregnable  retreat  to  an  army. 

"  Gloomy  as  it  is,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  we  ought  to 
thank  God  for  this  temporary  shelter  from  a  storm  such 
as  I  have  never  seen  surpassed,  except  in  the  tropics ; 
here  we  are  safe,  and  the  flowing  water  cools  the  atmos 
phere  delightfully." 

"  But  I  should  like  to  be  in  the  open  air,  that  I 
might  look  on  the  storm,"  said  Ellen.  "I  love  to  hear 
the  voice  of  Almighty  God  in  the  thunder,  and  see  the 
fire  of  heaven  come  down,  as  it  will  come  on  the  last 
day,  to  destroy  the  world.  Do  come  with  me,  Mr. 
Rodney,  and  talk  to  me,  as  you  talk  to  William,  of 
the  wonders  of  electricity.  I  .think  I  can  understand 
you." 

Mr.  Rodney  could  rarely  refuse  Ellen  any  request, 
and  followed  by  William,  who  wore  a  look  of  great 
awe,  they  returned  to  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  to  watch 
the  blue  lightnings  dart  along  the  dark  clouds  with  a 
velocity  the  eye  could  scarcely  follow  ;  and  as  they 
»tood  they  saw  it  strike  a  withered  elm  not  far  from 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  337 

them,  rending  the  immense  trunk,  the  splinters  of  which 
fell  at  their  feet.  The  dry  tree  blazed  up,  and  commu 
nicated  its  flames  even  to  the  green  wood  near,  spread 
ing  from  tree  to  tree,  till  the  watchers  shrunk  back  into 
the  shelter  of  the  cave  to  escape  from  the  awful  confla 
gration.  But  the  rain,  which  had  ceased,  again  poured 
down  in  one  great  mass  of  water.  Ellen,  who  put  forth 
her  hand  to  welcome  the  precious  stream,  declared  it 
was  warm  water ;  and  this  quenched  the  burning  woods 
and  cooled  the  heated  atmosphere.  The  eyes  of  Ellen 
were  raised  in  wonder  and  adoration ;  she  forgot  her 
own  weakness  and  the  perils  that  surrounded  her,  while 
she  contemplated  the  mighty  works  of  her  Heavenly 
Father.  William,  pale  and  agitated,  was  kneeling  down, 
his  face  turned  from  the  scene,  in  fervent  prayer. 

"  You  can  never  be  in  the  wrong  to  pray,  William," 
said  Mr.  Rodney ;  "  but  remember  to  pray  in  faith, 
nothing  doubting.  In  the  midst  of  peril,  the  Christian 
can  ever  say  :  — 

"Thou,  O  Lord,  art  with  me  still, 
Thy  friendly  crook  shall  give  me  aid, 
And  guide  me  through  the  dreadful  shade." 

They  returned  to  the  inner  caves  with  thankful 
hearts,  to  wait  in  peace  and  submission  for  the  termi 
nation  of  the  storm,  which,  however,  continued  through 
the  day  and  night ;  and  as  Pat's  desirable  "  dhry  lodg- 
ins"  were  not  furnished  with  food,  they  were  com 
pelled  to  fast  till  the  cessation  of  the  rain  enabled 
them  to  go  out  to  forage.  Then  Pat  and  Mike  looked 
out  for  nests  ;  William  and  Ellen  sought  for  fruit,  with 
which  the  bushes  were  laden,  but  the  greater  part  was 
yet  unripe.  The  rest  of  the  men  took  out  their  bows  iu 


338  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

/he  faint  hope  of  meeting  with  game.  Towards  even 
ing  the  boys  came  in  with  a  bag  of  turkeys ;  Ellen  and 
William  brought  a  basket  of  really  ripe  strawberries, 
and  some  very  acid  white  raspberries,  the  juice  of  which, 
however,  when  mingled  with  cold  water,  formed  a  pleas 
ant  beverage. 

The  sportsmen  produced  two  small  but  full-grown 
deer.  They  had  seen  on  the  plains  a  herd  of  buffaloes ; 
but  they  were  careering  wildly,  as  if  pursued,  and  it 
was  therefore  suspected  that  Indian  hunters  were  in 
the  field,  whom  the  small  party  had  no  wish  to  en 
counter,  and,  therefore,  withdrew  with  their  first  spoil, 
proposing  to  remain  in  the  caves  for  a  day  or  two  till 
the  Indians  had  left  the  neighborhood.  The  deer 
were  skinned,  and  the  hides  washed  and  prepared  by 
Hahnee,  who  made  a  bag  of  part  of  the  leather,  in 
which  Dick  could  carry  his  tools  more  conveniently 
than  in  the  heavy  box.  The  rest  of  the  skins  were 
rolled  up  to  be  carried  off  by  the  women,  to  supply  gar 
ments  for  the  poor  boys,  who  were  in  bad  condition. 

The  old  schoolmaster  enjoyed  the  good  broth  made 
from  the  venison,  for  the  tough  buffalo  or  elk  meat 
defied  his  powers  of  mastication,  and  he  murmured 
over  his  privations  to  his  friendly  countrywomen. 
"  It's  not  the  mate  wer'e  nading,  Peggy,"  said  he ; 
"  sure  it's  not  aqual  to  the  potato,  and  that's  the  truth  ; 
and  isn't  that  same  the  best  gift  of  God  ;  and  we  never 
thankful  enough  for  it,  sinners  as  we  were,  in  our  own 
blessed  land  ?  " 

But  the  delicate  turkey-stew  and  the  broth  revived 
the  old  man,  and  enabled  him  to  make  further  exer 
tion  when  necessary  ;  and  after  a  few  days'  rest,  and 
sending  out  spies  to  observe  the  country,  they  con- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  339 

eluded  the  Indians  had  departed,  and  resolved  to  make 
no  longer  delay ;  for  at  this  season  the  heat  of  the 
gun  prevented  them  from  travelling  at  mid-day,  and 
retarded  their  progress  as  much  as  the  cold  of  winter. 
They  therefore  resumed  their  burdens  and  their  toil 
some  march,  carrying  with  them  a  tolerable  supply 
of  cooked  meat  for  the  provision  of  a  day  or  two. 
Their  first  care  was  to  wind  round  the  mountain,  to 
fall  again  on  the  river  they  had  left,  and,  penetrating 
the  thick  wood,  they  gladly  regained  the  high  banks, 
and  then  determined  to  rest  and  have  a  fish  dinner. 
But  they  were  concerned  to  observe  that  the  river 
deviated  now  considerably  to  the  northeast,  which  was 
not  the  course  they  proposed  to  take.  Trusting,  how 
ever,  that  this  was  only  one  of  the  sinuosities  caused 
by  the  alternate  rise  and  fall  of  the  ground,  they 
inarched  along  the  banks  till  the  evening  of  the  second 
day,  when  the  sight  of  a  ridge  of  hills  alarmed  them, 
and  they  found  with  vexation  that  at  this  place  the 
river  abruptly  turned  off  directly  north.  Swollen  by 
the  recent  rain,  it  was  too  deep  and  broad  to  be  forded 
by  foot-passengers,  and  they  looked  with  dismay  on  this 
formidable  barrier  to  their  progress. 

"  This  is  what  our  Yankee  neighbors  would  call  a 
fix,"  said  Harold.  "  Now,  we  have  the  choice  of  wan 
dering  along  the  banks  of  this  capricious  river  towards 
unknown  regions,  or  venturing  to  ford  it  in  the  face  of 
danger.  What  must  we  determine,  Captain  Scruton, 
land  or  water  ?  " 

"  I  have  often  thought  that  a  light  boat  would  be  of 
immense  service  to  us,"  answered  he,  "  and  I  have  no 
doubt  Marlin  could  build  such  a  craft.  But,  then, 


340  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

look  at  the  danger  of  remaining  on  this  exposed  spot 
till  it  was  ready  to  launch." 

Mrs.  Avondale  suggested  that  the  Indians  made  tem 
porary  canoes  of  raw  buffalo-skin,  stretched  over  a  sleri- 
der  frame-work ;  but,  alas !  no  buffaloes  had  been  seen 
since  they  resumed  their  journey,  therefore  this  scheme 
was  not  feasible. 

"  What  d'ye  say  to  a  raft  again  ? "  asked  Diek. 
"  There's  timmer  enow,  and  I've  my  tools  yet ;  no 
thanks  to  them  savages,  who'd  have  bagged  them  all,  if 
we'd  not  looked  sharp." 

"  A  raft  it  is,  Marlin,"  said  Scruton.  "  Pipe  all  hands, 
and  be  brisk,  my  lads." 

There  was  nothing  the  boys  liked  better  than  to  have 
work  before  them,  and  they  were  soon  all  employed, 
cutting  down  young  trees  of  the  proper  length,  or  lop 
ping  boughs  to  cross  the  main  spars ;  and  before  they 
were  ready  for  moving  next  morning  a  raft  was 
launched,  capable  of  transporting  the  whole  party  in 
two  trips.  Skins  and  furs  were  spread  over  the  rough 
fabric  to  make  seats,  and,  with  two  rude  paddles, 
Captain  Scruton  and  Marlin  undertook  to  conduct  the 
raft  across.  The  first  trip  was  perfectly  successful: 
the  five  women,  Dennis  and  Pat  were  happily  landed ; 
but  in  the  second,  the  force  of  the  stream  having  carried 
the  raft  much  lower  down,  it  struck  on  a  hidden  rock. 
and  was  capsized.  The  men  had  to  swim  or  be  dragged 
to  land,  and  with  some  difficulty  Scruton  and  Dick  suc 
ceeded  in  saving  the  raft  and  paddles,  whicjj.  were  still 
needed,  as  all  the  baggage  remained  yet  to  be  brought 
across. 

But  Captain  Scruton  had  sprained  his  arm  with  his 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  341 

strenuous  efforts,  and  was  no  longer  useful.  Dick,  too, 
was  completely  exhausted,  and  as  he  lay  back  on  the 
grass  to  recover  himself,  he  called  out,  "  You  lads,  just 
look  over  that  there  craft,  and  see  if  she  be  sound,  afore 
we  launch  her  again.  The  stream  runs  terrible  strong 
hereaway,  and  it'll  take  two  stout  pair  of  arms  to  carry 
her  over  again." 

Harold  and  John  were  of  opinion  that  they  possessed 
"  terribly  stout  arms ; "  and  as  Scruton  was  out  of  con 
dition,  and  they  were  willing  to  spare  Dick  further 
exertion,  they  at  once  set  out  with  the  raft,  which  they 
carried  over  tolerably  well,  as  it  had  now  drifted  lower 
than  the  hidden  rocks.  Then  they  carefully  piled  upon 
it  the  property  which  had  been  left  on  the  bank,  and  set 
out  to  return  with  their  valuable  cargo,  anxiously 
watched  by  all,  especially  by  Dick,  who  angrily  de 
nounced  their  presumption  in  undertaking  "  a  thing 
they  knew  naught  about." 

They  had  paddled  to  the  middle  of  the  stream,  when 
they  again  struck  against  some  sunken  tree  or  rock. 
The  shock  caused  John  to  drop  his  paddle,  and  the  raft 
drifted  round,  and  was  then  carried  down  the  river  by 
the  force  of  the  current,  against  which  Harold,  by  his 
single  effort,  could  not  contend.  Rapidly  the  laden 
raft  ran  down,  followed  along  the  banks  by  the  anxious 
watchers,  who  labored  vainly  to  keep  up  with  the  speed 
of  the  uncontrolled  craft ;  and  after  they  had  run  half 
a  mile,  Dick  pointed  out  in  alarm  that  a  lower  valley 
lay  before  them,  to  which  the  river  must  descend  by 
rapids  or  falls. 

"  It's  all  over  with  them ! "  cried  he  to  Mike,  who 
alone  had  kept  up  with  his  speed.  "  There'll  not  be  a 
soul  nigh  to  lend  'em  a  hand,  and  me  blown  and  wake 
29* 


342  THE    BEAR-HUNTEES 

as  a  babby.  Ye  see,  Mike,  this  here's  not  that  sort  of 
work  I'se  used  to,  and  I'se  altogether  better  wi'  my 
hands  nor  my  legs.  Now,  wait  a  bit,  lad ;  I've  getten 
my  breath ;  let's  make  another  push,  and  come  in,  any 
how,  afore  all's  lost." 

The  devoted  raft,  as  it  approached  the  rapids,  was 
swept  forward  with  such  swiftness,  that  the  only  use 
Harold  could  make  of  his  paddle  was  to  ward  off  any 
concussion  against  the  rocks  that  stood  up  in  the  water. 
The  current  had  carried  them  near  to  the  east  banks, 
and  they  watched  keenly  for  a  chance  of  escape,  till, 
seeing  a  line  of  willows  hanging  over  the  river  before 
them,  Harold  pointed  them  out  to  John  by  signs,  for  it 
was  impossible  for  words  to  be  heard  amidst  the  roar 
of  the  waters,  broken  by  large  rocks  scattered  over  the 
bed,  and  pouring  down  the  descent.  They  were  fortu 
nately  under  the  trees,  and,  catching  at  the  overhanging 
branches,  they  remained  suspended  a  few  feet  above 
the  water,  as  if  on  a  gallows,  while  they  saw  the  raft 
and  its  valuable  contents  flying  down  the  river  at  rail 
way  speed.  In  spite  of  their  perilous  situation,  and  the 
vexatious  loss  of  all  their  possessions,  Harold  could  not 
forbear  a  momentary  laugh  at  the  ridiculous  position  of 
himself  and  his  companion,  as  he  looked  round  to  con 
sider  how  they  might  attempt  to  plant  their  feet  finally 
on  terra  firma. 

"John,  man,"  he  cried  out,  "you  are  not  really 
hanged ;  you  must  try  to  scramble  up  into  the  tree,  for 
it  is  not  very  pleasant  to  look  down  at  the  deep  water 
racing  below  you." 

Harold  set  him  the  example  by  transferring  his  hold, 
one  hand  after  another,  to  a  higher  and  stronger  bough, 
and  from  thence,  by  stages,  he  reached  a  safer  position, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  343 

and  alighted  on  the  cliffs  above  ;  but  John  remained 
stupefied  and  motionless. 

"  I'se  drop  soon,  master,"  whined  he.  "  I've  gettin' 
no  feel  of  my  hands  ;  I'se  numbed,  like.  What's  to 
come  on  me  ?  " 

Harold  was  provoked  at  his  cowardice  ;  but  was  glad 
just  then  to  be  hailed  by  the  robust  Dick,  whose  strength 
would  be  useful  in  extricating  the  fearful  man.  Dick 
commenced  by  reviling  him  for  his  want  of  pluck  ;  then 
turning  to  Harold,  he  said,  "  It's  not  a  bit  of  use  talk 
ing  ;  the  fellow's  out  of  his  head,  and  I'se  have  to  run 
down  and  lash  him  fast,  or  he'll  drop  afore  I  can  fetch  a 
rope  to  haul  him  up.  It's  lucky  that  lad  Mike  brought 
a  hawser  over  last  trip.  Now,  just  lend  me  that  strap 
you  have  round  you." 

Harold  took  off  his  leather  belt,  and  Dick  lightly  slid 
down  the  tree  with  it,  to  the  place  where  the  helpless 
man  was  clinging,  and  after  expostulating  and  threaten 
ing  in  vain,  he  succeeded  in  passing  the  belt  round  him, 
and  binding  him  fast  to  the  stout  extended  bough ;  then 
leaving  him  in  a  most  uncomfortable  position,  attached 
to  the  horizontal  bough,  Dick  ascended  to  the  cliff,  mut 
tering  in  his  anger,  "  I'd  have  cut  him  down  at  once, 
and  let  him  take  his  chance  in  't  water,  but  it  runs 
awful  strong,  and  he'd  been  dashed  to  bits  among  yon 
rocks,  afore  his  senses  came  back  ;  and  I'd  niver  have 
gotten'  him  hauled  out,  for  you  see  these  here  banks  are 
like  walls." 

Dick  started  off  for  the  rope  ;  and  Harold,  leaning 
over  the  cliff,  endeavored  to  rouse  the  distracted  man 
to  exertion,  assuring  him  that  they  would  save  him, 
though  it  would  be  hard  work.  But  John  continued 
his  senseless  howlings,  till  Dick  returned  with  a  coil  of 


344  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

thick  rope,  which  had  been  very  useful  on  several 
occasions.  One  end  of  this  he  passed  round  an  im 
mense  tree  that  grew  on  the  cliff,  giving  it  to  Harold  to 
hold  while  he  descended  with  the  other.  "  Now  hold 
that  rope  fast,"  said  he  to  Harold,  "  but  don't  you  be 
trying  to  haul  till  I  come  back  ;  it's  not  in  you  to  do 
it.  It'll  take  two  hands,  and  more  if  we  had  'em  for 
he's  a  stunning  weight,  and  he'll  make  no  fend  for 
himsel'." 

Then  he  went  down,  and  passed  the  noose  round  the 
trembling  man,  including  the  strap  and  the  bough, 
from  which  he  could  not  readily  release  him;  and 
assuring  him  that  if  he  did  not  try  to  help  himself,  he 
would  be  down  in  the  foaming  water  below,  he  severed 
the  bough  with  the  axe  he  always  carried,  and  holding 
him  by  the  collar  a  moment,  to  lessen  the  strain  to  Har 
old  above,. he  gradually  allowed  him  to  swing  loose,  and 
left  him  shrieking  with  terror,  to  run  quickly  up  to 
assist  Harold,  who,  with  William,  who  had  luckily  come 
up,  was  straining  every  nerve  to  hold  the  rope. 

The  three  strong  men,  then,  in  spite  of  his  struggles 
and  cries,  at  length  hauled  the  cowardly  John  to  firm 
ground.  He  was  however  a  good  deal  bruised  and 
scratched  with  the  boughs  of  the  trees,  which  he  had 
made  no  exertion  to  avoid,  and  almost  senseless  with 
fright.  As  soon  as  they  had  landed  him  in  safety, 
they  could  not  forbear  a  hearty  laugh,  till  William 
said,  u  Oh,  Mr.  Crofton,  where  is  the  raft  ?  Have  we 
lost  every  thing  ?  "  There  could  not  be  a  doubt  of  the 
fact ;  every  thing  was  certainly  lost.  Food,  clothing, 
every  necessary  for  comfort,  and  even  for  existence,  was 
gone.  No  wonder  they  felt  reluctant  to  return  to  their 
expecting  friends,  to  report  this  irretrievable  misfor 
tune. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  345 

By  this  time  John  had  recovered  his  senses,  and 
was  sheepishly  and  foolishly  endeavoring  to  excuse 
his  troublesome  poltroonery.  "  Say  no  more,  man," 
answered  Dick.  "  Thou'st  made  a  bonnie  job  on't  fra' 
beginning  to  end ;  running  a  sound  craft  reet  amang 
rapids;  and  then  when  we  might  have  had  a  chance 
of  some  salvage,  we  had  thee  to  mind,  and  had  to  haul 
thee  up  like  a  lass  or  a  babby.  I  thought  better  on  thee, 
man." 

"  It  were  all  that  boiling  waiter  an  under  my  feet, 
Dick,"  answered  John ;  "  I'd  feight  savages,  or  stick  a 
bear,  or  ride  an  unbrocken  horse,  wi'  onybody.  but  I 
niver  could  bide  to  think  on  drownin'." 

"  Ay,  ay,"  replied  Dick ;  "  they  say  some's  not  born 
for  that,  and  likely  you'll  be  one  of  that  sort.  Come 
away,  let's  be  off  to  read  off  our  log.  There's  little 
chance  of  picking  up  any  wreck ;  if  we  were  to  follow 
yon  unlucky  craft,  I  reckon  it  would  be  lost  time." 


34G  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

Taking  Stock.  —  Looking  out  for  Salvage.  —  The  Contrivances  of 
the  Destitute.  —  Prairie  Travelling.  —  The  dry  Desert.  —  A  Night 
of  Storm.  —  The  perplexed  Travellers.  —  The  lost  Trail. 

THE  distress  of  the  elders  of  the  party  was  very 
great,  when  they  were  informed  of  the  total  loss  of  the 
raft.  The  women  wept  for  their  household  utensils, 
kettles,  cups,  every  thing  that  custom  has  rendered 
necessary  to  civilized  life  ;  Mr.  Rodney  deeply  regretted 
the  loss  of  his  books,  the  boys  who  had  nothing  to  lose, 
only  laughed  at  the  catastrophe ;  but  Captain  Scruton 
was  frantic  with  indignation  and  despair.  All  his 
money,  his  papers,  his  plate,  all  the  heavy  salvage  of 
the  Nugget  with  which  he  had  for  months  encumbered 
himself  and  others,  every  thing  was  swept  away  in  a 
moment,  and  the  money-loving  man  was  utterly  sub 
dued  by  the  blow. 

He  besought  the  men  to  pursue  the  raft,  and  en 
deavor  to  save  his  strong-box  at  any  rate  ;  and  declared 
that  he  would  set  out  alone,  rather  than  relinquish  the 
chance.  Then  Dick,  with  his  accustomed  obedience, 
and  Harold,  who  felt  that  he  was  in  some  measure 
answerable  for  the  disaster,  agreed  to  accompany  him ; 
and  proceeding  along  the  banks  of  the  river  they  de 
scended  the  rapid  looking  carefully  among  the  rocks, 
round  which  the  river  boiled  and  foamed,  for  any  trace 
of  the  lost  raft ;  but,  for  some  time,  in  vain. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  3  i7 

At  length,  about  two  miles  from  the  place  where  they 
had  crossed,  they  came  on  one  of  the  large  spars  of  the 
raft,  entangled  amongst  the  reeds  at  the  side,  and  around 
which  a  buffalo-skin  was  still  rolled.  They  drew  out  the 
skin,  and  found  that  it  enveloped  a  large  canister  of 
powder,  which  was  a  desirable  acquisition,  for  the  men 
had  saved  four  guns,  and  all  carried  shot-bags.  Further 
on  some  linen  and  clothes  were  floating ;  the  scattered 
contents  of  broken  portmanteaus ;  and  these,  on  the 
now  shallow  water,  were  easily  recovered.  All  the 
heavy  articles  were  probably  lodged  among  the  rocks 
of  the  rapid,  for  nothing  more  could  be  found ;  and 
they  slowly  returned,  his  two  companions  enduring,  with 
admirable  patience,  the  alternate  moody  silence  and 
vehement  reproaches  of  the  disappointed  and  despond 
ing  Scruton. 

"  It  is  a  serious  matter,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  he,  when 
they  had  rejoined  their  friends,  "  for  a  man  at  my  time 
of  life  to  have  to  begin  the  world  again  ;  who  will  trust 
a  man  with  a  good  ship,  who  has  lost  his  own  without 
even  saving  the  papers?  I  am  a  ruined  man,  sir." 

"  The  world  is  full  of  trials  and  disappointments, 
Captain  Scruton,"  replied  Mr.  Rodney,  mildly;  "but 
we  have  a  sure  consolation.  Remember  Him  who  said 
to  his  disciples,  '  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation  ; 
but  be  of  good  cheer ;  I  have  overcome  the  world.'  " 

Scruton  was  silent ;  he  was  not  an  irreligious  man, 
but  had  an  inveterate  habit  of  complaining ;  and  his 
sinful  love  of  money  demanded  the  trials  with  which 
God  had  mercifully  visited  him.  He  gradually  became 
more  composed  and  resigned,  and  finally  joined  his 
friends  in  an  earnest  thanksgiving  to  God,  that,  amidst 
these  light  afflictions,  no  lives  had  been  lost. 


348  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  Now,  my  boys,"  said  Harold,  "  you  see  what  we 
have  before  us :  fourteen  mouths  to  feed,  the  weak  to 
help,  and  the  desponding  to  cheer ;  hundreds  of  miles 
to  march,  without  guide  or  compass.  But  God  is  with 
us,  as  He  was  with  the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness,  and 
assuredly  will  save  us.  Let  us  consider  our  condition  : 
we  have  four  guns,  and  a  fair  amount  of  ammunition." 

"  And  I  have  my  bow,  and  a  quiver  of  arrows,"  said 
Ellen  eagerly ;  "  and  mamma  has  my  silver  cup  in  her 
pocket,  .which  we  must  all  drink  from.  We  have,  too, 
the  bearskins  on  which  we  are  sitting.  Indeed,  brother 
Harold,  we  have  many  more  useful  things  than  some  of 
my  red-skin  brothers  had  in  their  lodges.  God  is  very 
good  to  us."  ^ 

"  We  must,  however,  try  to  shoot  a  deer  or  two,"  said 
Mr.  Rodney,  "  for  the  special  purpose  of  turning  their 
skins  into  water-bags ;  for  we  have  yet  to  cross  the  dry 
desert ;  so  look  round,  my  good  boys." 

"  We'll  start  any  hour  ye  like,"  replied  Dick. 
"  What's  your  will,  captain  ?  I'se  warrant  we  get  on  ; 
so  niver  be  down-hearted  at  losses.  More  as  is  gone, 
less  we've  got  to  hug ;  and  we'se  carry  t'  mistress's  ham 
mock  briskly  now.  And  then,  captain,  wasn't  it  lucky 
that  Hannah,  God  bless  her,  rigged  me  up  this  here 
satchel  for  my  tools  ;  and  me  wearing  it  cannily  over 
my  shoulder  all  times  has  saved  'em.  A  man  must  be 
a  fool  if  he  cannot  get  on  grandly  when  he  Jias  hammer 
and  nails.  What's  to  ail  him  ?  " 

"  We'd  do  better  wi'  a  few  stout  horses,"  said  John. 

**  Ay,  ay,  man,"  answered  Dick ;  "  I  consate  thou 
canst  steer  a  horse  better  nor  a  raft." 

"  Every  man  at  his  trade,"  said  John,  tartly. 

**  And  thy  trade  ought  to  be  out  of  harm's  way,  man," 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  349 

replied  Dick,  "  for  there's  little  pluck  in  thy  big  body." 
Harold  undertook  the  defence  of  John,  who  had,  he  as 
serted,  courage  enough  after  his  manner:  when  his 
blood  was  up,  he  was  determined  enough  in  subduing 
an  enemy,  or  a  stubborn  horse ;  but  to  be  suspended 
over  a  roaring  torrent  was  an  unaccustomed  trial,  and 
no  wonder  he  lost  his  head. 

Very  light  were  their  incumbrances  now ;  and  they 
marched  on  quickly  ;  for  to  bear  Mrs.  Avondale's  litter 
was  no  fatigue,  when  shared  by  so  many.  They  went 
forward  in  the  usual  direction,  speedily  losing  sight  of 
the  river,  and  all  keenly  looking  jut  for  game  or  any 
other  food ;  while  Peggy  and  Mary,  in  sore  trouble,  dis 
cussed  the  mode  of  cooking  and  dishing  the  expected 
meat,  now,  in  their  destitution  of  utensils  of  every  kind. 
"  If  we'd  had  only  a  bit  saucepan,"  said  John,  "  ye  might 
have  boiled  some  of  these  here  nettles,  Peggy ;  they're 
not  bad  eating  at  a  pinch." 

"  Don't  we  know  that  same,  Mr.  John  ?  "  said  Mary  ; 
"and  we  thankful  to  ate  them  in  the  famine.  Sure, 
then,  Mr.  Marlin,  maybe  you'd  be  thrying  to  make  us  a 
pan.  Wouldn't  you  be  usin'  them  same  tools  you're 
thanking  Hannah  for  keepin'  to  you  altogether  ?  " 

"  Now  Mary,  my  honey,"  answered  Dick,  "  you  know 
better  nor  that ;  I'se  not  turn  my  back  on  man  living 
for  carpenter's  work ;  but  as  to  riggin'  up  your  pots  and 
kettles,  it's  out  of  my  line  entirely.  So  we'll  have  to 
turn  savages,  and  eat  our  meat  uncooked,  I  reckon." 

However,  Hahnee  assured' them  that,  when  time  per 
mitted,  and  material  was  at  hand,  she  would  make  a 
bark  bucket  that  would  bear  to  be  hung  over  the  fire. 
They  marched  till  dusk,  when  they  encamped  in  a  hol 
low,  where  u  small  pool  of  water  afforded  them  refresh- 

30 


350  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

ment ;  and  the  reeds  which  grew  around  it  sheltering 
wild-fowl,  Mr.  Rodney  and  Harold,  even  at  the  risk  of 
attracting  the  Indians,  shot  two  brace,  while  Pat  rifled 
the  nests,  and,  though  too  late  for  eggs,  obtained  four  fat 
young  birds,  and,  spitted  on  reeds,  they  roasted  or 
broiled  them  as  well  as  they  could,  dished  them  up  on 
large  leaves,  and,  with  pocket-knives,  and  sharpened 
reeds  for  forks,  contrived  to  make  a  hearty  meal. 

In  the  morning,  after  eating  the  remainder  of  the 
fowls,  they  set  out  cheerfully,  and  went  on  till  the 
scorching  rays  of  the  sun  compelled  them  to  seek  shel 
ter  in  a  grove,  where  the  gobbling  of  turkeys  filled 
them  with  hopes  of  a  dinner;  and  the  sportsmen  ob 
tained  an  abundant  supply  of  food  for  the  day.  But,  as 
they  went  forward,  trees  became  scarce,  and  very  soon 
only  a  stunted  ash  or  thorny  cactus  broke  the  monoto 
nous  expanse  of  prairie  which  stretched  before  them, 
the  high  grass  rising  to  the  shoulders  of  the  tallest  of 
the  party,  and  grievously  impeding  the  progress  of  the 
shorter  and  weaker.  Their  sole  consolation  might  have 
been  that  it  seemed  to  be  untrodden  by  man,  if  they 
had  not  observed  that  it  was  likewise  untrodden  by 
beast.  "  Certainly,  Rodney,"  said  Harold,  "  we  ought 
not  to  name  this  region  a  desert,  for  the  grass  grows 
bountifully ;  but,  as  we  cannot  feed  on  grass,  we  might 
as  well  be  crossing  the  Great  Sahara." 

"  The  grass  is  not  without  its  use,  Harold,"  answered 
Rodney  ;  "  it  somewhat  shields  us  from  the  burning 
sun,  and  we  can,  moreover,  cut  it  down  for  beds  and  for 
fuel,  for  you  see  it  is  so  dried  with  the  heat  of  the  sun 
that  it  will  burn  green.  One  tiling  is  alarming :  I  see 
no  water."  This  was,  indeed,  an  alarming  fact.  One 
of  the  few  skins  saved  from  the  wreck  of  the  raft  was 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  351 

with  difficulty  made  up  into  a  sort  of  bag  or  bottle,  tc 
be  filled  when  they  reached  a  stream ;  but  it  was  not 
till  another  day  had  passed  that  they  came  on  a  basin 
in  one  of  the  hollows  of  the  undulating  prairie.  In  this 
they  found  a  tolerable  supply  of  clear  water,  and^more- 
over,  some  reeds  and  stunted  willows  that  grew  about  it 
afforded  some  hope  of  birds ;  therefore  they  resolved  to 
remain  till  next  day  on  the  spot. 

Hahnee,  with  the  keen  observation  of  an  Indian,  soon 
pointed  out  to  Harold  the  mark  of  a  hoof  on  the  edge 
of  the  pool,  which  she  pronounced  to  be  that  of  a  buf 
falo,  and  the  hope  of  obtaining  real  flesh-meat  cheered 
the  strong  men.  They  made  out  a  trail,  which  they  fol 
lowed  for  two  or  three  miles,  leaving  the  younger  lads 
to  search  for  nests,  and  to  cut  down  some  broad  reeds, 
at  the  instigation  of  Hahnee,  to  be  woven  into  buckets 
for  holding  water. 

The  sportsmen  at  length  came  in  sight  of  the  dark 
herd  ;  but  the  bare  prairies  afforded  no  thicket  to  shel 
ter  them,  and  they  were  compelled  to  stoop  and  make 
their  way,  concealed  by  the  high  grass,  till  they  came 
within  rifle-shot.  Then  they  divided  and  formed  a 
curved  line,  arranged  so  that  there  should  be  no  danger 
of  shooting  each  other,  and  each  selecting  a  choice  ani 
mal,  they  fired.  A  loud  bellowing  succeeded,  and  the 
herd  started  off  wildly  ;  but  one  had  fallen,  and  a  sec 
ond,  with  horrid  roars,  was  staggering  slowly  after  the 
rest,  when  a  second  shot  prostrated  it,  and  the  trium 
phant  hunters  hastened  forward  to  finfsh  their  work  of 
slaughter.  Then,  after  skinning  the  beasts,  they  cut  up 
the  meat,  and  leaving  the  heads  and  offal,  packed  the 
rest  in  the  skins,  which  they  suspended  to  their  rifles, 


552  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

and  managed  to  convey  the  desirable  acquisition  to  their 
greatly-satisfied  companions. 

Steaks  were  broiled  for  immediate  consumption,  and 
a  large  quantity  of  the  meat  was  cut  in  slices  and  dried 
in  th$  sun.  Hahnee  had  woven  one  basket  or  bucket 
so  compactly  that  it  would  not  only  contain  water,  but, 
hung  at  some  height  over  the  fire,  they  used  it  to  boil 
down  the  coarse  and  tough  parts  of  the  meat  into  soup, 
and  the  addition  of  some  of  the  delicate  prairie  birds 
which  they  had  obtained  gave  the  soup  a  pleasant  fla 
vor.  Thus  they  fared  luxuriously  for  two  days,  during 
which  they  rested,  curing  the  meat,  preparing  the  skins, 
twisting  the  sinews  into  ropes,  and  cutting  up  one  skin 
into  lassoes,  to  enable  them  to  capture  animals  less  pow 
erful  than  the  buffalo.  They  wove  more  baskets  and 
buckets,  and  above- all,  some  platters,  which,  though  not 
symmetrically  formed,  were  as  useful  as  porcelain,  and 
gave  them  once  more  the  comfort  of  eating  from  dishes 
and  plates.  They  set  out  again  cheerfully,  though  heav 
ily  laden  with  water  for  two  days'  consumption,  and 
meat  for  double  that  time ;  but  they  were  not  sorry  to 
leave  the  muddy  remains  at  she  bottom  of  the  pool 
which  they  had  emptied,  arid  continued  their  march  till 
the  second  day  exhausted  the  water,  and  they  still  saw 
before  them  the  wide  prairie,  more  dreary  and  monoto 
nous  than  ever,  while  the  fervid  heat  of  the  sun  made 
all  exertion  painful ;  and  they  were  thankful  when,  on 
the  third  day  of  their  journey,  a  thick  mist  gradually 
spread  round  them,  shrouding  every  object  that  lay 
more  than  two  yards  distant,  and  shielding  them  effect 
ually  from  the  dazzling  rays  of  the  sun,  though  they 
Buffered  still  from  the  close  and  sultry  state  of  the  air. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  353 

At  length  the  lightning  flashed,  the  thunder  rolled, 
and  the  rain  fell.  The  unfortunate  and  unsheltered 
travellers,  blinded  with  the  mist  and  rain,  and  utterly 
confused  with  their  situation,  ran  from  side  to  side, 
seeking  the  few  coverings  they  possessed,  or  crouching 
under  the  long  grass  to  escape  the  .pouring  rain.  Mr. 
Rodney  alone  seemed  to  retain  his  composure,  and  it 
was  some  time  before  he  could  induce  his  companions 
to  gather  prudently  into  one  spot,  that  the  skins  and 
cloaks  might  be  spread  to  the  most  advantage,  and, 
above  all,  that  the  guns  might  be  carefully  protected. 

Then,  crouched  close  together,  the  dismayed  party, 
amidst  the  darkness,  the  rain,  the  rattling  thunder, 
and  the  flashing  lightning,  remained"  through  the 
tedious  night  of  incessant  storm,  some  weeping,  some 
murmuring,  some  praying,  but  all  unable  to  sleep  or 
rest.  At  length  the  thunder  died  away,  and  though 
the  rain  continued  to  fall,  a  faint  gleam  of  daylight 
enabled  them  to  observe  the  desolation  around  them : 
the  tall  grass  bent  down  with  the  heavy  rain,  the  pale 
faces  of  their  fellow-watchers,  the  drenched  garments 
clinging  round  them  as  they  reclined  on  the  wet  and 
swampy  ground,  with  the  wide,  unvarying,  cheerless 
waste  around  them.  "This  will  never  do,  Rodney," 
said  Harold  desperately.  "To  march  through  the 
rain  would  be  more  tolerable  than  this  inglorious  sub 
mission,  this  crouching  to  bear  'the  pelting  of  the 
pitiless  storm.'  Let  us  try  to  shake  off  this  torpor  by 
quick  motion  at  once,  for  I  conclude  we  need  not  wait 
for  breakfast,  as  we  have  not  yet  sunk  to  such  a  state 
of  barbarism  as  to  eat  our  meat  uncooked." 

"And,  sure,  His  name  be  praised,  yer  honner,"  said 
Peggy;  "wont  we  be  gettin'  a  eup  of  good  wather 
30* 


354  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

again,  seem'  the  buckets  are  brimful,  and  it's  little 
of  that  same  we've  been  tastin'  these  three  days, 
musha ! " 

The  water  from  the  buckets  was  carefully  transfer 
red  to  the  large  leather  bag  for  future  emergency,  after 
each  had  used  Ellen's  silver  cup  to  obtain  a  draught  as 
a  mild  breakfast;  then  they  marshalled  in  order  to 
set  out ;  but,  after  a  little  hesitation,  Dick,  with  a  per 
plexed  look,  said,  "  Would  ye  please,  captain,  to  sing 
out  the  word,  as  to  what  point  we're  to  steer." 

"  East  it  is,  Marlin,"  said  Scruton.  "  Of  course,  we 
must  go  on  in  the  usual  direction." 

"  Ay,  ay  !  "  answered  Dick.  "  East  it  is,  surely ;  but 
would  any  gentleman,  as  has  laming  about  points,  please 
to  signal  which  may  be  east,  for  I'll  be  shot  if  I  can 
make  out  our  course  anyhow." 

The  travellers  looked  round  in  dismay ;  the  mist  and 
the  storm  had  completely  bewildered  them  ;  not  a  gleam 
of  sun  could  be  seen  to  guide  them,  and  on  every  side 
lay  the  same  monotonous  grassy  undulations,  stretched 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  extend,  without  a  single  land 
mark.  They  could  not  even  make  out  their  own  trail 
now ;  for  the  heavy  rain,  which  had  levelled  all  the  long 
grass  alike,  had  completely  obliterated  it.  No  one  could 
remember  how  he  lay  down  in  the  darkness  and  tem 
pest,  and  each  looked  in  his  neighbor's  face  for  the  in 
formation  he  vainly  sought.  Every  one  recollected  that 
the  litter  had  been  set  down  directly  on  the  line  of  their 
course,  but  unfortunately  it  had  been  unrigged,  to  make 
a  temporary  shelter  during  the  rain,  and  they  could  not 
rely  on  the  position  of  the  tent,  which  had  been  often 
changed.  "  We  seem  to  have  fallen  into  an  unlucky 
dilemma,"  said  Mr..  Rodney.  "  I  propose  that  we  put 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  355 

ourselves  wholly  into  the  hands  of  Captain  Scruton. 
Surely  the  prairie  cannot  be  more  difficult  to  navigate 
than  the  wide  pathless  ocean." 

"  That  would  be  quite  true,  Mr.  Rodney,"  answered 
Scruton ;  "  and,  though  I  say  it  myself,  you  couldn't  be 
in  better  hands  than  mine  if  I  had  either  compass,  sun, 
or  star ;  but  you  might  as  soon  expect  a  blind  man  to 
find  his  way  across  the  great  desert,  as  for  the  best 
pilot  to  steer  without  God's  light  or  man's  contriv 
ances." 

"  The  sun,"  observed  the  schoolmaster,  dreamily, 
"  rises  in  the  east,  and  the  pole-star  in  the  north." 

"  Thank  ye,  master,"  said  Dick ;  "  but  it  doesn't  take 
book-larning  to  tell  that.  Are  ye  up  to  giving  us  an 
inkling  how  we're  to  steer  in  a  fog  ?  " 

"  Wouldn't  we  betther  be  waitin'  quiet,"  answered  the 
old  man,  "  till  the  Almighty  himself  houlds  out  a  light 
to  us  ?  " 

"  The  man's  no  fool,"  said  Scruton.  "  We  must  come 
to  anchor,  Marlin." 

"  Anchor  it  is,  captain,"  replied  Dick ;  "  and  dowly 
work  it  is.  It's  bad  fighting  again  a  storm  and  a  dead 
calm,  all  at  once." 

"  I  cannot  remain  at  anchor,"  said  Harold.  "  Come 
along,  boys,  who'll  volunteer  to  try  and  recover  our 
trail  ?  At  all  events,  employment  is  better  for  us  than 
this  dull  lounging  in  the  rain.  Our  best  plan  will  be  to 
stretch  off  to  four  points." 

Thereupon,  Mike,  William,  Dick,  and  Harold  him 
self,  started  off  over  the  wet  grass  towards  opposite 
points,  examining  the  ground  to  the  right  and  the  left 
as  they  went  on.  John  was  rejected ;  because  his  mas- 
tef  declared  that  he  was  not  hawk-eyed ;  but  Ellen, 


356  THE    BEAR-HUNTEKS 

Pat,  and  Hah  nee  made  short  excursions  of  their  own 
accord,  and  one  after  another  returned  unsuccessful, 
the  levelled  grass  baffling  all  search.  In  the  mean  time 
the  buckets  were  again  filled,  for  though  the  rain  was 
not  so  heavy  as  at  first,  it  was  incessant,  and  they  soon 
poured  into  the  bag  an  abundant  supply  of  water  for 
future  need. 


OF    THE    KOCKY    MOUNTAINS.  357 


CHAPTER    XXXI. 

Unsuccessful  Researches.  —  Pat's  Rib. —  A  Sight  of  the  Sun.  — The 
Night  Owl.  —  The  Vengeance  of  the  Indians.  —  A  terrible  Pur 
suer.  —  A  merciful  Deliverance. 

ALL  the  party  now  complained  of  hunger,  and  the 
women  had  tried  for  hours  to  light  a  fire  under  the 
shelter  of  the  buffalo-skin,  stretched  over  the  poles  of 
the  litter ;  but  as  they  could  not  meet  with  dry  grass, 
every  effort  was  fruitless,  —  they  only  wasted  matches. 
Then  they  tried  to  eat  the  dried  meat  uncooked ;  but 
few  could  endure  it,  and  the  women  and  old  man  could 
not  even  masticate  the  hard,  tough  flesh.  The  ex 
plorers,  after  some  hours'  absence,  returned  sad  and 
disappointed.  They  had  been  unable  to  discover  even 
a  broken  straw  to  indicate  the  track  they  had  passed. 
But,  as  no  situation  could  be  more  miserable  than  their 
present  cheerless  encampment,  they  agreed  to  march 
forward  in  a  straight  direction,  next  morning,  to  escape, 
if  possible,  from  the  desert.  The  hours  passed  slowly, 
and  the  fog  deepened  into  darkness,  without  any  relax 
ation  of.  the  rain. 

Worn  with  anxiety  and  watchfulness,  they  all  slept, 
but  woke  shivering  and  unrefreshed,  to  look  on  the  wide 
waste  and  the  gray  sky,  still  uncheered  by  a  ray  of  sun, 
though  the  rain  had  ceased.  Once  more  they  attempted 
to  raise  a  fire,  Pat  and  Mike  setting  out  to  search  under 
the  grass  for  any  dried  remains  of  a  former  crop  that 


558  THE    BEAit-HUNTERS 

might  be  coaxed  to  burn.  They  had  not  been  long 
employed  before  a  loud  shout  from  the  younger  boy  was 
heard,  and  Harold  plunged  through  the  wet  grass  to 
ascertain  the  cause  of  the  cry. 

"  Sure,  isn't  it  my  own  rib,  yer  honner  ?  "  cried  Pat. 
"  And  wasn't  I  comin'  on  it  myself?  And  me  losin'  it 
in  the  rain ;  and  didn't  Will  himself  be  wantin'  this 
same  to  shape  into  a  spoon  ?  Wouldn't  it  be  altogether 
good  luck  I  was  losin'  it  musha  ?  " 

It  was  really  good  luck,  for  the  huge  bare  buffalo  rib 
was  a  plain  indication  of  the  path  they  had  come  over ; 
and  leaving  it  as  a  starting-place,  they  now  turned  their 
faces  from  it  with  renewed  hopes,  in  the  misty  direction 
which  they  trusted  must  be  due  east,  and  deferred  their 
breakfast  in  the  anxiety  to  escape  from  their  melancholy 
encampment.  They  carefully  kept  on  in  a  straight 
course  through  the  wet  grass,  in  which  their  feet  became 
constantly  entangled,  and  progressed  slowly  from  the 
miserable  spot  where  they  had  suffered  so  much. 

After  walking  for  an  hour,  a  faint  light  in  the  horizon 
before  them  confirmed  them  in  the  conviction  that  they 
were  really  proceeding  to  the  east.  Gradually  the  sun 
broke  from  the  clouds,  vapors  rose  from  the  damp  grass, 
and  before  noonday  they  were  subdued  by  the  scorching 
heat,  and  glad  to  shelter  amidst  the  already  erect  green 
grass ;  and  once  more  to  eat  cooked  meat,  and  rest  and 
sleep  till  the  fervid  heat  of  midday  was  past.  The  air 
had  now  become  fresh  and  delicious,  and  though  the 
sameness  of  the  scene  continued,  hope  urged  them  to 
great  efforts ;  as  soon  they  would  have  little  more  than 
the  water-bags  to  encumber  them,  for  the  buffalo  meat 
was  nearly  exhausted,  and  though  the  prairie  birds  were 
skimming  over  the  grass,  they  were  unwilling  to  expend 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  359 

ammunition  on  those  small  creatures.  Therefore  they 
continued  for  two  days  longer  to  subsist  on  the  tasteless, 
hard,  dried  meat,  and  the  water,  now  warm,  and  tainted 
by  the  ill-cured  leather  bag  in  which  it  was  contained. 
Then  the  hour  of  destitution  arrived ;  and  on  the  ensu 
ing  night  they  lay -down  to  sleep  supperless  and  sad. 
As  Harold  lay  sleeplessly  ruminating  on  their  very  un 
pleasant  situation,  he  suddenly  cried  out  to  his  friend, 
who  was  near  him,  —  "  Rodney,  I  am  at  a  loss  to  know 
where  those  noisy  owls  can  build.  I  have  never  heard 
before  owls  hooting  in  a  barren  wilderness,  and  I  cannot 
understand  it." 

They  listened,  and  were  convinced  that  owls  actually 
haunted  the  'spot,  for  the  hooting  arose  in  different 
places.  It  was  a  still,  beautiful  night ;  and  though 
neither  moon  nor  stars  were  visible  at  that  season,  it 
was  decidedly  not  dark. 

"  I  would  not  have  scrupled  to  have  made  a  shot  at 
the  noisy  birds,"  said  Harold,  "  if  we  could  have  made 
a  breakfast  on  them  ;  but  to  eat  an  owl  must  require  a 
needy  appetite  and  a  strong  stomach.  What  can  induce 
them  to  haunt  this  barren  spot  ?  " 

"  I  suspect,"  said  Rodney,  "  that  field-mice  and  other 
small  rodents  must  infest  the  roots  of  the  grass ;  and  on 
these  animals  it  is  probable  our  hooting  neighbors  make 
their  nocturnal  banquets." 

"  Brother  Harold,"  whispered  a  low,  gentle  voice, 
"  do  you  hear  that  strange  cry  ?  Hahnee  sends  me  to 
tell  you  to  load  your  gun,  and  watch,  for  that  is  the 
signal  of  the  Indian  spies,  who  are  telling  each  other 
that  unwary  sleepers  are  here  ;  and,  if  you  are  not  very 
bold,  Hahnee  says  they  will  come  craftily,  and  take  all 
our  scalps." 


360  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  But  I  am  very  bold,  my  dear  little  Ellen,"  replied 
Harold;  "  and  these  wretches  shall  not  scalp  your 
pretty  head.  We  must  call  Hahnee  into  council, 
Rodney." 

"  Is  it  worth  while  ? "  answered  Rodney.  "  Our 
people  are  all  much  fatigued ;  ought  we  to  rouse  them 
from  their  sleep  at  the  fanciful  alarms  of  the  Indian 
woman  ?  I  am  tolerably  well  versed  in  the  notes  of  the 
feathered  tribes,  and  I  pronounce  the  cries  to  be  those 
of  the  common  night-owl." 

"  But  the  cry  varies,  Rodney,"  said  Harold.  "  It  is 
actually  a  language ;  the  notes  and  inflections  are 
changed  at  each  successive  hoot.  This  is  certainly 
suspicious." 

"  The  male  and  female  hoot  in  different  keys,"  said 
Rodney.  "  But  see,  that  energetic  girl  is  bringing  the 
Indian ;  so  we  may  as  well  listen  to  her  explana 
tion." 

"  Hark ! "  whispered  Hahnee,  in  a,  low  voice  o^ 
terror.  "  Bad  Sioux  man  come  for  scalp.  He  say, 
'  Many  pale-face  sleep  here  quiet ;  come  away,  many 
brave!  Come,  take  scalp,  take  fine  robe,  take  slave 
Hahnee,  and  pretty  White  Dove.'  Pale-face  tink  he 
hear  night-bird ;  Hahnee  hear  Sioux  word." 

There  was  so  much  probability  in  Hahnee's  convic 
tion  that  they  were  watched 'by  some  wandering  tribe 
that  all  became  armed,  and  were  soon  assembled  quietly 
to  consult  on  the  steps  they  should  take.  They  had 
certainly  little  to  lose  except  life  or  liberty ;  but  these 
possessions  were  too  precious  to  be  lightly  regarded. 

"  Considering  our  poverty,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  il 
does  seem  madness  in  the  wretches  to  risk  their  own 
lives  merely  to  obtain  our  scalps.  But  there  is  cer- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  361 

tainly  no  accounting  for  the  depraved  taste  of  the  sav 
age.  What  must  we  do,  Hahnee  ?  " 

"  Shoot  gun  at  bad  night-bird,"  answered  she,  quickly. 
"  Make  him  fly  away." 

The  advice  a'ppeared  sage :  all  the  guns  were  made 
ready,  and  they  listened  for  the  next  hooting  which 
they  were  now  convinced  proceeded  from  the  grass, 
and  was  much  nearer  to  them  than  at  first ;  and  as 
soon  as  they  had  marked  the  spot,  they  all  fired.  A  yell 
followed ;  then  a  dark  figure  sprang  up  and  bounding 
through  the  grass  fled  towards  the  north.  No  more 
hooting  was  heard ;  but  the  travellers  had  no  longer 
any  wish  to  remain  on  the  spot ;  they  resumed  their 
march  without  delay,  and,  favored  by  the  cool  and 
calm  night,  accomplished  four  or  five  miles  before  day 
broke,  to  show  them  the  usual  monotonous  prospect ; 
and  they  looked  round  in  vain  for  animal,  fruit,  or  herb 
for  food. 

"  Musha !  boys,"  cried  Pat ;  "  it's  myself  will  be 
ladin'  ye  to  some  illigant  nettles ;  and  wouldn't  I  be 
bringin'  them,  av  they'd  behaved  betther,  and  not  be 
stingin'  me,"  showing  his  blistered  fingers. 

The  report  of  this  discovery  was  not  rapturously 
welcomed  by  the  English ;  but  the  poor  Irish,  not 
unacquainted  with  the  resources  of  a  nettle  diet, 
gladly  set  out,  with  a  large  bucket,  to  cut  down  the 
nettles  and  returned  with  an  abundant  supply.  As  the 
little  water  remaining  in  the  bag  was  now  totally  unfit 
to  drink,  it  was  poured  over  the  nettles  ;  the  bucket  was 
suspended  over  a  fire  of  grass,  and  allowed  to  remain 
till  the  leaves  were  reduced  to  a  pulp,  or,  in  the  tech 
nical  language  of  cookery,  to  a  puree ;  and  this  mess, 
served  on  the  wicker  platters,  and  eaten  with  bone  chop- 
31 


362  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

sticks,  delusively  named  spoons,  formed  the  novel  and 
very  unsubstantial  breakfast. 

"  What  a  strange  smell,"  observed  Mrs.  Avondale ; 
"  I  cannot  account  for  it,  as  the  air  is  far  from  sultry ; 
there  is  even  a  light  breeze,  yet  there  is  something 
around  us  overpowering  and  stifling." 

"Wouldn't  it  be  the  greens,  madam,"  said  Mary. 
"  Sure,  it's  not  use  to  them  you'll  be.  It's  we  that 
had  to  make  our  males  on  nettles,  and  be  thankin'  God 
that  was  givin'  us  them  same,  when  betther  nor  us  were 
down  in  the  famine  and  the  faver.  Praise  God  for  His 
mercy." 

"  Amen,  my  good  girl,"  answered  Mrs.  Avondale  ; 
'•'  but  it  is  not  the  smell  of  the  cookery  that  affects  me 
so  strangely.  It  might  be  the  fire ;  yet  that  is  extin 
guished  now." 

"  Would  yon  be  the  fog  comin'  on  us  agin,"  cried  Pat. 
"  Sure,  thin,  wouldn't  we  be  settin'  up  a  guide-post, 
seein'  we'll,  may-be,  all  be  lost  agin." 

"  A  good  precaution,  my  boy,"  said  Mr.  Rodney ; 
"  but  I  see  no  appearance  of  fog.  What  is  your  opinion, 
Harold  ?  you  look  anxious." 

"  It  is  no  fog  ;  it  is  smoke,"  replied  he.  "  Do  notice 
that  dusky-gray  line  along  the  horizon,  as  far  as  the  eye 
can  reach,  Rodney  ;  I  feel  certain  that  is  smoke.  I 
smell  it  now  myself,  Mrs.  Avondale." 

"I  fancy  it  is  nothing  more  than  a  cloud  which  is 
about  to  spread  over  us,  and  give  us  another  drenching," 
said  Rodney.  :. 

"  Mr.  Crofton  is  right,"  said  Mrs.  Avondale,  showing 
a  white  handkerchief,  on  which  a  light  deposit  of 
almost  imperceptible  black  dust  lay.  "  See,  the  ashes 
are  already  extending  to  us  ;  it  is  a  prairie  fire  behind 


OF    I'HE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  363 

us,  probably  kindled  by  the  malice  of  the  disappointed 
marauders,  for  the  purpose  of  overtaking  us ;  for  the 
wind  which  brought  this  dust  will  certainly  bring  the 
fire.  Let  us  not  delay  our  flight." 

"  My  dear  Madam,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  though  I  am 
not  accustomed  to  calculate  prairie  distances,  I  should 
pronounce  the  fire,  if  fire  it  really  be,  to  be  six  or  eight 
miles  from  us ;  and  the  fire  kindled  by  the  hand  of  man 
does  not  speed  with  the  same  velocity  as  God's  light 
ning." 

"  And  yet,  I  tell  you,  Mr.  Rodney,"  replied  she, 
"that  if  we  cannot  avoid  the  track  of  that  fire,  it 
must  overtake  us  in  an  hour  or  two.  The  Indians, 
when  thus  surprised,  usually  light  an  opposing  fire; 
that  is,  they  draw  back,  and  fire  the  grass  forward, 
till  a  space  is  cleared  on  which  they  can  safely  remain 
as  the  advancing  flames  will  be  turned  aside  for  want  of 
fuel." 

"  But  that  would  be  literally  placing  ourselves  be 
tween  two  fires,  madam,"  said  Mr.  Rodney. 

"  Undoubtedly  it  would,"  replied  Mrs.  Avondale : 
"  yet  with  perfect  safety ;  for  we  should  thus  attain 
the  scorched  and  barren  ground  we  had  ourselves 
cleared." 

"  Cleared  by  sending  the  destroying  fire  on  before 
us,"  said  Harold,  "  to  distress  and  injure  others  as 
we  have  been  distressed.  It  would  be  a  selfish  and 
cowardly  measure,  I  think ;  and  we  should  deserve  thai, 
the  wind  should  veer  round,  and  turn  the  mischief  on 
our  own  heads.  Let  us  rather  move  onwards  AS 
quickly  as  we  can.  There  is  no  -  disgrace,  my  boys,  in 
running  away  from  an  enemy  like  fire." 

"  Sure,  niver   a  bit,  yer  honner,"  said   Mike ;  "  and 


364  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

wouldn't  it  be  luck  av  we  were  comin'  on  a  corner  to 
turn  away  from  it  altogether?"  Not  putting  much 
faith  in  the  chance  of  turning  a  corner,  they  marched 
forward  with  all  speed,  pausing  only  to  take  breath 
and  cast  apprehensive  glances  behind  them.  Soon  the 
smoke  appeared  more  dense  and  dark;  and  below  it, 
a  long  red  line  unmistakably  denoted  the  coming  con 
flagration. 

"  Will  it  be  fire,  thin  !  "  cried  Peggy.  "  Lord,  have 
mercy  on  us !  Sure,  wont  it  be  a  bad  ind  we'll  be 
makin'  to  be  burnt  up  alive,  and  niver  dacently  buried 
and  waked,  like  Christians.  Ochone !  my  darlings ! 
why  were  we  comin'  among  haythens,  that  have  no 
more  sinse  than  to  be  burnin'  up  their  own  illegant 
meadows,  and  niver  throublin'  to  make  them  into  hay 
at  all." 

As  they  attained  each  little  rising  ground,  the 
breathless  travellers  looked  anxiously  forward  for  some 
refuge,  or  some  break  in  the  tall  grass,  which  supplied 
incessant  fuel  to  the  flames,  the  heat  of  which  first 
withered  and  dried,  and  then  devoured  it. 

"  I'd  have  liked  a  better  look-out,  captain,"  said 
Dick  ;  "  but  if  I'd  my  sea  eyes  on,  I'd  pipe  out,  *  Land, 
ho ! '  as  I  make  't  out  yonder  away.  Them  green 
bushes  stretch  out  like  a  reef,  and  likely  we'll  be  falling 
in  with  a  new  country." 

It  was  true  that,  towards  the  north-east,  a  dark 
line  indicated  the  presence  of  the  trees  or  bushes. 
Where  trees  grew,  water  could  not  be  far  distant,  and 
they  went  on,  with  renewed  vigor,  in  the  hope  of 
placing  an  effectual  barrier  between  the  dreaded  fire 
and  themselves.  But  ever,  as  they  looked  back,  they 
saw  the  lurid,  blood-red  wall  of  fire,  approaching 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  365 

nearer  to  them;  they  could  even  hear,  in  the  dreary 
stillness  of  the  prairie,  a  rushing  sound,  as  if  an  army 
were  on  their  track. 

Another  quarter  of  an  hour  of  toil  and  terror  passed, 
and  now  they  already  felt  the  oppressive  heat  of  the 
awful  conflagration  behind  them,  and  looked  back 
fearfully  on  the  flames  shooting  up  in  lofty  columns  of 
fire,  and  crowned  by  a  dark  cloud  of  smoke.  The 
dried  grass  crackled  in  consuming,  and  black  particles 
flew  half  a  mile  in  advance,  to  fall  in  showers  on  the 
despairing  fugitives ;  while  the  prairie  birds,  driven 
from  their  nests,  but  with  happier  facility  to  escape, 
whirred  past  them ;  and  the  gaunt  and  howling  prairie 
wolves,  regardless  of  the  presence  of  their  natural  foe, 
man,  fled  wildly  before  a  still  more  formidable  enemy. 

"  Speed  onward,  my  child,"  cried  Mrs.  Avondale ; 
"  your  step  is  light ;  yon  green  belt  may  skirt  some 
stream  or  stony  hollow  that  may  turn  away  the  flames. 
Let  none  delay ;  relinquish  the  litter,  my  kind  friends. 
I  will  endeavor  to  walk,  or,  as  I  am  content  to  die  if 
it  be  God's  will,  let  me  not  impede  and  endanger  you 
all." 

But  no  one  listened  to  her ;  John  and  Dick,  the  bear 
ers,  scoffed  at  the  idea  of  the  litter  being  an  impedi 
ment,  and  trotted  along  with  their  light  burden  nnmur- 
muringly.  Ellen  and  Pat  raced  forward  with  rapid 
steps  ;  Mike  and  William  supported  Peggy  and  Mary, 
whose  progress  was  retarded  by  terror  rather  than 
weakness.  Dennis  alone  seemed  utterly  to  despair  :  he 
staggered,  groaned,  muttered  prayers  and  lamentations, 
and  finally  they  saw  that  they  must  assist  or  abandon 
him. 

"  Here,  master,"  said  Dick  to  Harold,  "  you're  strong 

31* 


366  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

and  able ;  lend  a  hand  to  heave  along  this  hammock, 
and  I'll  tow  the  crazy  old  craft.  I'd  niver  be  he  as 
would  desert  a  sail  in  distress.  Ye  see,  he  drifts  about 
like  a  disabled  hulk,  and  needs  a  pilot." 

Harold  willingly  took  the  poles  of  the  litter,  and 
Dick  caught  up  the  old  man,  placed  him  on  his  shoul 
ders,  and  then  ran  on  with  his  helpless  burden,  satisfied 
that  he  was  only  doing  his  duty.  By  this  time  the  two 
children  had  disappeared  behind  the  low  green  bushes, 
which  were  now  not  more  than  three  hundred  yards  be 
fore  them,  and  it  was  hoped  they  might  be  out  of  dan 
ger  ;  but  the  unceasing  and  overpowering  heat,  and  the 
stifling  smoke,  filled  the  rest  with  a  speechless  horror 
and  dread  of  the  impending  awful  death  by  fire. 
Scarcely  dared  they  look  back  on  that  devouring  confla 
gration,  which  roared  its  threatenings,  as  they  thought, 
close  to  their  ears  ;  and  though  they  fled  on  mechani 
cally,  they  no  longer  dared  to  hope ;  and  the  scorching, 
suffocating  atmosphere  prevented  them  from  speak 
ing. 

Suddenly  they  were  roused  by  a  shout,  and  saw  Pat 
and  Ellen  waving  their  hands,  and  heard  them  cry  out, 
"  Faster,  faster  !  Water !  water !  "  and  at  that  glad  cry 
all  were  nerved  with  new  strength,  and  fled  desperately 
on.  Even  Hahnee,  who  till  now  had  refused  to  leave 
the  side  of  her  beloved  mistress,  darted  forward  with 
the  speed  of  lightning  to  the  bushes,  and  tore  them 
down  with  her  hands,  to  make  a  road  for  the  rest  of  the 
fugitives,  who  followed  rapidly.  Already  had  some 
reached  the  blessed  refuge,  when  a  cry  behind  startled 
them,  and  they  saw  that  Captain  Scruton,  entangled  in 
the  long  grass,  had  fallen,  and  the  flames  were  actually 
within  a  few  yards  of  him.  Rodney  and  William 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  367 

rushed  back  to  him,  and  snatching  him  up  between 
them,  they  drew  him  off,  and  succeeded  in  reaching  the 
barrier  with  their  hair  scorched  and  their  eyes  smarting 
with  the  smoke  and  ashes. 

Then  all  passing  through  the  bushes  and  willows  into 
a  ravine,  they  saw  with  delight  a  broad  though  not  deep 
river  flowing  south-east.  As  they  reached  the  water, 
the  bright-red  flames  caught  the  bushes  above,  and 
blazed  up  majestically  ;  but  fortunately,  between  the 
river  and  these  trees  was  interposed  a  bed  of  gravelly 
stones,  which  cut  off  the  progress  of  the  destructive  ele 
ment.  But  unable  "to  endure  the  heat  and  the  smoke, 
they  all  plunged  into  the  cool  water,  and  waded  across 
the  river  before  they  ventured  to  turn  round  and  gaze 
on  the  magnificent  and  fearful  conflagration ;  the  blaz 
ing  fragments  of  the  shrivelled  green  branches  were 
cast  over  the  river,  and  fell  around  them  ;  but  they 
carefully  extinguished  them,  that  the  devastation  might 
spread  no  further. 

"  Is  it  dumb  ye  all  are  ?  "  said  Dennis,  in  a  reproach 
ful  tone  ;  "  thin,  what  for  are  ye  silent,  whin  ye  should 
be  sending  up  your  thanks  to  Him  who  has  brought  us 
from  a  land  of  flaming  fire,  and  set  us  down  by  the 
pleasant  waters.  What  are  we  that  He  should  put  forth 
His  hand  to  save  us.  Have  ye  none  of  your  grand 
words  in  the  fine  ould  Latin,  Mr.  Rodney.  Sure,  isn't 
that  the  noble  tongue  for  praising  the  Lord." 

Mr.  Rodney  was  lost  in  contemplation  of  the  terrible 
scene,  and  the  thoughts  it  suggested  broke  out  in  the 
words  of  the  noble  hymn,  Dies  Iras. 

"  If  this  be  terrible,"  said  Mrs.  Avondale,  "  what  will 
it  be,  then,  — 


368  THE    BEAU-HUNTERS 

'  That  day  of  wrath,  that  dreadful  day ! 
When  Heaven  and  Earth  shall  pass  away?  '  " 

Bowing  down  their  heads  in  penitence  and  tears,  the 
grateful  people  united  in  holy  and  sincere  thanksgiving 
for  their  deliverance. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  369 


CHAPTER    XXXII. 

Beyond  the  River.  —  The  Footsteps  on  the  Shore.  —  Project  of  a  Ca 
noe.  —  Pat's  Discovery  of  the  large  Nest.  —  Two  Strangers  in  the 
Wood.  —  The  Trapper's  Hut.  —  Arncliffe's  Ill-fortune. 

IN  the  mean  time,  the  flames  no  longer  findingjuel  in 
the  direct  course  of  the  wind,  turned  away  along  the 
line  of  bushes,  south-east ;  and  in  a  short  time  the 
charred  and  smoking  hem  of  ashes  alone  remained  to 
mark  the  track  of  the  fire ;  and  no  longer  in  danger, 
the  travellers  recrossed  the  river  which  they  now  found 
more  difficult  than  at  first. 

"Cross  I  must,"  said  Captain  Scruton,  "to  see  that 
all  is  now  in  safety  ;  but  I  am  crippled.  I  scarcely  re 
alized  the  fact  at  first ;  but  my  ancle  had  been  twisted 
in  that  awkward  fall  among  the  knotted  grass ;  and  I 
must  have  a  jury -leg,  or  I  shall  never  get  on." 

"  There's  never  a  spar  to  rig  one  out,  captain,"  said 
Dick,  "  or  I'd  be  the  man  to  build  it  to  order." 

A  shallow  ford  at  a  little  distance  enabled  all  to  cross 
conveniently.  Mike  and  William  carried  Pat  and 
Ellen  ;  Peggy  and  Mary  took  off  shoes  and  stocKings 
this  time,  and  waded  boldly  through  two-feet-deep 
water ;  and  the  strong  assisted  in  carrying  over  the 
weak,  that  all  might  look  on  the  scene  of  their  peril. 
The  bright  sun  shone  over  a  black  and  barren  wilder 
ness,  extending  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  while  the 
devouring  flames  were  still  hurrying  forward  down  the 


370  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

banks  of  the  river,  marking  their  path  with  utter  deso 
lation. 

"It  was  useless  coming  back  to  this  horrible  spot," 
said  Harold.  "  What  in  the  world  should  we  do  here  ? 
We  do  not  want  to  travel  north,  and  it  would  be  mad 
ness  to  follow  the  fire,  exposed  to  the  noonday  sun  and 
the  famine  of  the  wilderness.  We  must  return  to  the 
opposite  banks." 

It  was  but  another  plunge  and  struggle,  and  fortu 
nately  the  ground  was  level,  and  the  river  not  rapid, 
and  t^ey  were  soon  seated  beneath  some  green  droop 
ing  willows.  Mike  reported  that  the  river  was  swarm 
ing  with  large  fish  ;  willow  branches  were  lopped  for 
rod?,  the  fishing-hooks,  being  personal  appendages, 
had  happily  been  preserved  in  their  pockets  in  the 
wreck  of  the  stores,  and  were  now  in  requisition. 
They  speedily  caught  abundance  of  excellent  white  fish, 
and  fuel  being  plentiful,  a  fire  was  raised,  as  all  ap 
peared  perfectly  quiet.  Though  the  wide  prairie  still 
lay  stretched  before  them,  the  ground  appeared,  more 
agreeably  varied ;  clumps  of  trees,  and  thickets  of  low 
bushes  appeared  here  and  there,  and  the  vegetation 
was  so  much  more  brilliant  in  coloring,  that  Mr.  Rod 
ney  felt  assured  that  they  must  be  entering  a  richer  and 
better-watered  region. 

"  This  does  not  look  like  famine,  Harold,"  said  he  ; 
"  and  if  we  can  find  a  tolerably  secluded  spot  for  our 
encampment,  it  would  be  advisable  to  rest  here  for  a 
few  days,  that  we  may  attend  to  Scruton's  ankle, 
for  it  would  never  do  to  set  out  again  with  more 
invalids." 

The  fish,  broiled  over  the  fire  by  the  side  of  the  river, 
was  heartily  enjoyed;  then  Scruton's  ankle  was  bathed 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  371 

and  bandaged ;  and  the  weary  lay  down  to  rest  while 
the  young  and  active  looked  curiously  round  the  new 
country.  While  the  children  were  busy  searching 
.for  flowers  and  eggs,  the  young  men  looked  for  the 
track  of  animals,  Harold  paused  before  a  sloping  bank, 
which  was  bare  of  grass,  and  bore  the  marks  of  hoofs, 
and  examined  them  closely.  "  Call  Hahnee,  Mike," 
said  he ;  "  I  can't  understand  this  trail." 

Hahnee  understood  it  immediately,  and  said,  "  Dis 
pale-face  moccasin,  pale-face  trail,"  and  she  pointed  to 
the  boots  which  Harold  wore,  to  compare  them,  much 
to  his  disgust,  with  the  huge  clumsy  footmark  on  the 
soil ;  and  he  suggested  to  the  woman  that  this  was  the 
step  of  an  Indian.  "  No !  no ! "  persisted  Hahnee. 
"  No  red-skin  come  with  pale  bruclda."  And  they 
could  not  doubt  her  sagacity. 

Still  there  was  an  uneasy  suspicion  among  the 
travellers  that  some  wandering  scalp-hunting  tribe 
might  be  near,  and  they  hastened  to  prepare  their  arms 
for  defence.  William  still  lingered  near  the  trail,  and 
endeavored  to  follow  it,  but  he  was  not  skilled  in  this 
keen  and  delicate  craft,  and  he  soon  lost  the  traces,  and 
returned  to  the  camp  disappointed. 

"  I  had  hoped,  Mr.  Rodney,"  said  he,  "  that  we  might 
have  come  on  the  track  of  my  unfortunate  father." 

"  God  forbid,"  muttered  Dick  to  Harold.  "  We're  a 
deal  better  without  that  unlucky  bird  amang  us  again. 
And  if  it  were  to  be  he,  I'se  warrant  we  find  him  in 
bad  company." 

There  wrere  more  that  held  the  same  suspicion,  but 
Dick  changed  the  subject  by  saying  to  Mr.  Rodney, 
"  You're  a  good  bit  book-larned,  sir,  and  may -be  you  can 
tell  how  far  this  here  river  has  to  run  afore  it  comes  to 


372  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

its  natural  end,  and  whether  it  would  be  worth  our  while 
to  rig  up  a  bit  craft  again  as  would  run  down  canny ; 
you  see  it  would  suit  them  hands  as  is  sick  and  off  work, 
rarely." 

"  This  is  certainly  not  one  of  the  principal  navigable 
rivers,"  answered  Mr.  Rodney ;  "  but  probably  it  will 
join  the  Platte,  or  one  of  the  large  rivers  which  event 
ually  fall  into  the  Missouri.  It  would  be  an  admirable 
plan  to  navigate  it,  if  it  were  practicable." 

"  It  would  take  a  bit  of  time  to  hollow  out  a  canoe," 
said  Dick,  looking  anxiously  round  for  his  timber ; 
"  but  we've  hands  and  tools  ;  and  once  get  her  launched, 
I'se  be  bound  to  carry  her  right,  barring  falls,  and 
rapids,  and  shoal-water  that  we  may  fall  in  with,  seeing 
we've  never  a  chart  to  steer  by." 

"  A  canoe  it  is  Marlin,"  said  Captain  Scruton.  "  If 
we'd  only  had  the  prudence  to  rig  up  a  canoe  for  cross 
ing  that  strange  river,  we  might  have  saved  our  freight. 
We  can  never  expect  to  make  port  unless  we  set  about 
it  on  a  regular  plan.  Marlin  may  be  trusted ;  therefore 
I  vote  that  we  should  remain  here,  and  such  gentlemen 
as  have  taste  for  the  sport  may  hunt  while  the  canoe  is 
building,  in  order  to  victual  it  properly." 

"  But  I  am  not  satisfied  about  that  trail,  Captain 
Scruton,"  said  Harold.  "  If  we  should  go  off  on  the 
chase,  and  leave  a  weak,  garrison,  what  if  the  Indians 
should  come  down  on  you  ?  " 

"  Then  we  must  defend  ourselves  like  Englishmen," 
answered  Scruton.  "  Certainly  we  are  more  exposed 
to  the  guns  of  an  enemy  than  I  like ;  is  there  no  mode 
of  fortifying  our  camp  ?  or  could  we  not  select  a  better 
position  ?  " 

"  It  is  worth  consideration,  captain,"  answered  Rod- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  373 

ney  ;  "  at  all  events,  let  us  make  as  little  demonstration 
as  possible.  Allow  that  fire  to  die  out,  Mary,  and  try 
to  subdue  the  clamor  of  tongues.  I  don't  see  that 
mischievous  urchin,  Pat.  Have  you  let  him  run  off  to 
betray  us  ?  " 

"  Is  it  Pathrick  Conolly  would  be  bethraying  yer 
honner  !  "  exclaimed  Peggy  wjth  indignation.  "  Sure, 
thin,  it's  not  in  the  boy  at  all !  Wouldn't  he  be  givin' 
the  skin  on  his  bones  sakin'  the  birds  and  the  eggs  to 
make  a  male  for  ye  all,  and  he  niver  forgettin'  it,  and 
blessin'  God  that  ye  were  helpin'  to  save  him  alive  from 
the  say,  and  the  murtherin*  savages,  ochone  !  It's  niver 
a  step  of  bethrayin'  is  in  him." 

"  My  dear,  good  woman,"  answered  Mr.  Rodney,  "  the 
boy  is  not  ungrateful ;  but  he  is  insubordinate,  and 
therefore  liable  to  error.  He  has  disobediently  wan 
dered  out  alone  j  he  may  be  seen  by  the  Indians,  and 
the  capture  of  himself,  if  not  the  whole  party,  may  be 
the  consequence.  Mike,  I  beg  you  to  look  after  him." 

"  Will  I  whistle  him  up  yer  honner  ?  "  asked  Mike. 

"  Certainly  not,"  replied  Rodney.  "  Your  head  is  as 
giddy  as  that  of  Pat  himself.  None  but  an  Irish  lad 
would  propose  to  whistle  a  signal  within  hearing  of  the 
enemy  from  whom  he  wished  to  be  concealed." 

But  before  Mike  could  set  out,  the  delinquent  was 
seen  to  approach  very  leisurely,  with  his  cap,  filled  with 
turkeys'  eggs,  in  his  hand. 

"  Wasn't  I  watchin'  him  a  great  bit,  up  in  the  big 
three  ? "  said  he ;  "  and  he  gobblin'  away,  and  me 
knowin'  he'd  be  carryin'  mate  home  to  the  family  in  the 
nest ;  and  sure,  while  I  was  kapin'  quiet,  didn't  he  come 
down  and  waddle  sthraight  away,  and  me  craping  under 
the  bushes  afther  him.  Thin  he  stops  and  looks  round 
32 


374  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

about  him,  and  niver  sets  his  eyes  on  me  at  all,  and 
stales  like  a  mouse  under  the  thicket,  the  thafe !  and 
me  afther  him  again,  and  seein'  the  baste  standin'  by 
the  riest  and  'ticin'  the  ould  mother  to  be  havin'  a  walk 
out.  Sure,  aunt,  she  was  an  illegant  fowl !  and  didn't 
I  wish  she  were  rostin',  musha  !  Thin  wasn't  I  rachin' 
out  quiet,  to  knock  her  down  with  my  shillala ;  and 
worra  such  a  hullabaloo  did  the  big  fellow  set  up ! 
And,  sure,  he  was  hittin'  hard  with  his  bony  wings,  till 
I  craped  under  the  bushes  and  shouted  and  dhruv  them 
both  off,  and  me  gettin'  the  big  eggs  in  my  cap ;  and 
lookin'  about  for  another  nest,  and  didn't  I  find  another, 
Mike  ?  Sure  it  wasn't  a  turkey  nest  at  all,  only  a  big 
nest,  all  laves  and  bushes,  and  a  man's  head  papin'  out ! 
Wasn't  I  runnin'  off  sharp,  and  he  niver  sein'  me,  and 
just  kapin'  a  look-out  to  see  the  turkeys  gobblin'." 

"  What  •  does  the  boy  mean  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Rodney. 
"  It's  impossible  to  understand  his  rhodomontade." 

"  It'll  likely  be  a  bush-hut  he's  seen,  sir,"  said  Dick ; 
"  arid  I'd  say  may-be  sheltering  them  feet  as  had  left 
their  mark  thereaway  nigh  us." 

"The  Indians  build  their  huts  of  skins  —  rarely  of 
boughs,"  said  Mrs.  Avondale.  "  If  the  boy  has  really 
seen  a  hut,  it  may,  providentially,  be  the  abode  of  white 
men.  It  is  desirable  that  a  more  intelligent  observer 
be  sent  out." 

"  William  and  I  will  go,"  said  Harold ;  «  I  will  be 
his  Valor,  and  he  shall  be  my  Prudence.  Does  that 
euphuism  satisfy  you,  my  most  learned  tutor  ?  " 

"  I  think,  Harold,  that  you  will  be  more  indebted  to 
William  for  his  prudence  than  he  need  be  to  you  for 
your  valor,"  answered  Mr.  Rodney  ;  "  but  if  Captain 
Scruton  agree  to  the  plan,  I  am  satisfied." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  375 

•'  Let  them  take  arms,"  said  Scruton  ;  "  but  avoid 
a  .-ing  them,  if  possible." 

The  two  men  set  out,  compelled  to  take  Pat  as  guide, 
but  not  allowing  him  to  stray  from  them.  After  con 
ducting  them  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  en 
campment,  though  still  keeping  within  a  hundred  yards 
of  the  river,  he  pushed  through  a  thicket,  to  a  grassy 
glade,  surrounded  by  wood,  on  which  they  saw  a  low 
hut  of  woven  willows,  entwined  with  creeping  plants, 
really  a  mass  of  verdure,  which  might  have  passed  foi 
a  part  of  the  grove,  if  the  attention  of  the  men  had  not 
been  directed  to  it  by  the  boy.  Every  thing  round  the 
hut  was  perfectly  still,  and,  winding  among  the  bushes, 
they  came  up  behind  it,  and  were  at  once  arrested  by 
hearing  the  deep  voice  of  a  man  from  the  interior  of  the 
hut. 

"  He  is  certainly  speaking  English,  William,"  whis 
pered  Harold.  "  I  should  like  to  be  near  enough  to  dis 
tinguish  the  words  ;  but  I  fear  these  leafy  walls  would 
not  hide  us." 

Pat  was  down  on  his  face  in  an  instant,  crawling 
through  the  grass  to  wards -the  hut,  and  Harold  would 
have  sprung  forward  to  stop  him,  but  William  hejd  him 
back,  saying,  — 

"  I  don't  think  he  is  in  danger,  Mr.  Crofton  ;  but  you 
certainly  would  be  if  you  left  cover.  Pat  is  a  clever 
little  spy ;  we  had  better  let  him  alone." 

They  waited  anxiously  for  a  few  minutes,  then  the 
active  boy  rose  up  beside  them,  whispering,  "  Sure, 
ar'n't  they  both  rani  white  men,  and  not  Injuns  at  all, 
barrin'  one  has  a  shirt  all  over  fine-work  ;  and  wasn't  I 
thinkin'  him  that  same  bloody  chafe,  the  Gray  Wolf: 
but,  hearin'  him  spake  words,  both  of  them,  altogether 


376  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

plain  and  asy  English,  and  groanin'  as  if  they  were  kilt, 
and  cursin'  the  Pawnees  and  the  Sioux  altogether  they 
were." 

"  Are  you  sure  there  were  no  more  than  two  men, 
Pat?"  asked  William. 

"  Niver  a  sowl  more,  nigh."  answered  the  boy ;  "  and 
me  seeing  them  lyin'  down  on  the  ground,  through  the 
laves,  as  av  it  were  a  glass  window." 

"We  must  go  on,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said  William. 
"  They  are  in  distress,  and  we  are  bound  to  help 
them." 

Without  further  delay  the  young  men  went  up  to  the 
hut,  Pat  pointing  out  the  place  from  whence  he  had 
.seen  the  face  of  a  man  on  his  first  approach ;  and  rais 
ing  the  leafy  branches,  they  saw  an  opening  through 
which  Harold  entered  at  once.  Two  men  were  reclin 
ing  on  the  ground,  but  at  the  sight  of  the  intruders  one 
sprang  up,  and,  with  an  oath,  seized  a  gun  that  stood  at 
the  side  of  the  hut,  till  William  cried  out,  "  Father,  it  is 
I !  "  and  arrested  him. 

"  Is  it  you,  lad,  at  last  ?  "  answered  the  man.  "  How 
many  of  you  got  off  from  those  rogues  ?  and  are  you 
sure  they're  not  on  your  trail  ?  " 

William  briefly  told  him  how  they  had  escaped,  while 
Harold  turned  to  look  at  the  companion  of  Arncliffe. 
He  was  a  tall,  muscular  man,  with  a  bronzed  face,  and 
grizzled  hair.  He  was  clad  in  a  hunting-shirt  of  buf 
falo  skin,  with  leggings  of  the  same,  and  round  his  waist 
wore  a  broad  belt,  which  held  his  long  knife,  his  pipe, 
and  tobacco-pouch.  He  looked  on  the  intruders  with 
an  air  of  perfect  indifference,  and  continued  lying  on 
his  bed  of  leaves,  only  uttering  at  intervals  a  low 
groan. 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  377 

"  Are  you  ill,  friend  ?  "  said  Harold.  "  You  groan  as 
if  you  were  in  trouble." 

"  Trouble  enough !  "  muttered  the  man,  with  the 
peculiar  twang  of  the  uneducated  American.  "It's 
trouble  to  be  loafing  here,  like  one  of  yer  fine  down- 
east  traders,  with  all  my  traps  and  powder  carried  off 
by  them  rascally  red-skins.  It's  agin  the  natur  of  a 
free  trapper  to  want  watin  on  and  feedin  like  a  babby." 

"  You  have  perhaps  had  an  accident,"  said  Harold, 
looking  at  the  rude  bandages  on  his  leg.  "  One  of  my 
friends  has  some  little  knowledge  of  surgery,  and  would, 
I  am  certain,  be  glad  to  help  you,  as  far  as  he  was 
able." 

"  It's  late  in  life  for  Jacob  Lightfoot  to  begin  to  let 
hisself  be  hannelled  by  doctors,"  said  the  man.  "  Can 
your  doctor  straighten  that  twisted  leg  ? "  and  he 
stretched  out  a  brawny  limb,  the  bone  of  which  was 
bent  like  a  bow. 

"  This  ,has  been  the  result  of  neglect,"  said  Harold ; 
"a  fracture  which  has  never  been  properly  reduced. 
Why  did  you  not  try  to  replace  the  bone,  and  cradle  it 
till  it  was  united  ?  " 

"  Then  I'd  like  to  know  who  was  there  to  fetch  me 
my  meat  and  drink,"  replied  Jacob.  (l  Wasn't  a  bandy 
leg  a  heap  better  nor  a  starving  stomach?  I  were 
driven  to  put  it  to  use,  to  trail  me  down  yonder  away 
to  my  drinkins,  and  a  fish  or  a  few  eggs  to  help  keep 
me  living,  when  he,  there,  were  out  of  t'  way.  He's  a 
rowdy  customer,  he  is  ;  an  out  and  out  blasphemer,  and 
half  Injun  hisself;  but  what  then?  there's  a  drop  of 
Christen  blood  in  him.  He  raised  this  here  hut,  and 
that  I  guess,  ye'll  reckon  someways  a  Christen  deed ; 
and  he's  knocked  down  a  gobbler  now  and  then,  and 
32* 


378  THE    BEAR-HUNTETCS 

cooks  awful  good.  That  there,  I  calkerlate,  will  be  his 
lad  as  he's  tellin'  on,  a  kinder  of  an  out  of  t'way 
almighty  grand  scholar.  And  it's  everlasting  wonderful 
how  you  all  came  to  be  taken  in  our  traps." 

"  Yes,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said  Arncliffe,  "  you  see  I'm  on 
your  hands  again ;  a  bigger  trouble  than  ever,  for  my 
horse  is  gone,  and  walk  I  cannot.  If  I  were  in  your 
place,  now,  I'd  make  no  bones  to  leave  two  such  useless 
dogs  as  Jacob  and  myself  to  die  and  rot  in  this  dreary 
hole,  where  it  needs  a  man  to  look  out  for  a  spark  of 
God's  grace  to  save  him  from  all  his  sins,  or  his  life 
would  be  a  torment,  and  his  death  a  terror.  Well,  I 
know  you  all ;  your  ways  are  them  of  Christian  men, 
and  I  can  trust  you.  Sinner  as  I  am,  I  know  you'll 
hamper  yourselves,  and  trail  me  on  with  you;  and  I 
thank  you  for  all  you've  done,  and  all  you  may  do. 
May-be  I'm  not  so  graceless  as  you  think." 

"  Our  position  is  certainly  awkward,  Arncliffe,"  an 
swered  Harold ;  "  but  rely  on  it  we  won't  desert  you : 
you  shall  share  our  fate,  good  or  bad.  And  as  we  must 
necessarily  be  detained,  I  think  we  cannot  do  better 
than  remove  to  -this  retired  spot ;  for  on  the  banks  of 
the  river  we  are  dangerously  exposed." 

"  Fetch  your  folks  up  hereaway  directly,"  said  Jacob. 
"  You  aint  a  goin'  to  leave  'em  nigh  yon  creek  ;  they 
red  niggers  lie  there,  right  and  left.  We'll  fix  ye  all 
luere  handsome,  if  so  be  as  ye've  no  women-folk  among 
ye."  .,  toa 

"  But  we  have  women,  my  good  friend,"  said  Harold  ; 
"  it  is  for  them  I  feel  particularly  anxious  for  a  shelter, 
and  I  fear  your  hut  is  too  small  to  contain  us  all." 

"  Well,  then,  that  there  old  buffler,"  answered  Jacob, 
pointing  to  his  companion,  "  he's  him  as  will  run  up 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  379 

another  for  ye  :    some  of  your  followers  must  put  in 
help." 

The  two  young  men  returned  with  all  haste  to  break 
up  the  encampment.  They  found  the  preparations 
already  commenced,  for  Pat  had  taken  care  to  he  first 
to  announce  the  marvellous  news  that  they  had  found  a 
cabin,  where  Will's  father  and  another  old  fellow  were 
living,  who  had  invited  them  all  to  go  and  lodge  with 
them. 

"  And  no  more  nor  Arncliffe  was  owin'  us,  the  rap- 
paree ! "  exclaimed  Dennis.  "  Sure  thin,  Will,  I  was 
not  maning  to  vex  you,  seem'  he's  your  own  born 
father ;  but  you'd  not  be  owning  him  to  be  a  Christian, 
anyhow." 

"  God  forbid  he  shouldn't  be  a  Christian,  master,"  re 
plied  Will,  "  though  he  be  a  sinful  man,  as  every  one  of 
us  is.  We  know  that  His  mercy  is  great  to  all  who  put 
their  trust  in  Him,  and  I  cannot  look  on  my  father  as 
lost.  He  has  been  very  kind  to  poor  Jacob." 

"  Sure,  thin,  I'm  plased  to  hear  it,  Will,"  said  the 
old  man.  "  Isn't  it  one  of  the  wondthers  of  the  world 
altogether,  how  that  same  small  spark  of  grace  that 
falls  on  a  child's  heart,  smother  it  as  ye  will,  will  flicker 
up,  and  have  its  way  in  God's  own  time.  It's  the  grief 
that  brings  the  joy,  Will.  Blessed  be  His  name  that 
sends  it." 

The  baggage  was  easily  removed  ;  in  half  an  hour 
the  travellers  had  left  their  resting-place  behind,  and 
spreading  about  to  avoid  leaving  a  broadly-marked  trail 
towards  the  hut,  they  reached  the  place  with  thankful 
ness  that  offered  them  the  semblance  of  a  home.  Arn 
cliffe  received  them  with  a  dejected  countenance  ;  but 
Rodney  shook  hands  with  him  kindly,  saying,  "  I  am 


380  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

glad  we  have  been  so  fortunate  as  to  fall  in  with  you, 
Arncliffe,  for  you  look  feeble  and  emaciated,  as  if  you 
needed  friends.  Have  you  wanted  food,  or  been  suffer 
ing  from  sickness  ?  " 

"I  was  met  by  a  party  of  Pawnee  villains  on  the 
war-track,"  replied  Arncliffe.  "  They  robbed  me,  and 
left  me  half  dead.  Fortunately  they  were  not  of  the 
tribe  with  whom  I  was  a  prisoner,  for  if  they  had  known 
me,  I  should  never  have  escaped  alive.  Even  as  it 
was,  the  scalp-knife  had  already  touched  my  head,  when 
the  war-whoop  of  their  adversaries  summoned  them  to 
the  fight,  and  they  left  me  and  rode  off,  taking  with 
them  my  horse.  When  my  senses  returned,  I  crawled 
under  some  bushes,  and  lay  there  hidden  till  darkness 
permitted  me  to  move  forward.  How  I  reached  this 
place,  or  met  with  Jacob,  I  can  hardly  remember ;  but 
since  that  time  we  have  been  equally  helpless,  and  but 
for  tl  e  fish  and  eggs  so  near  us,  we  must  have  perished. 
Do  mt  ask  me  more." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  381 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

The   Trapper's    Cache.  —  Lodging    Houses.  —  The    Buffalo    Chase. 

—  The  Flight  of  John.  —  The  Skin  Coracles.  —  A  Startling  Story. 

—  Mrs.  Avondale's  Anxiety.  —  The  Embarkation  on  the  River. 

BUT  Mr.  Rodney  was  not  discouraged  by  Arncliffe's 
reserve,  for  he  saw  remorse  and  penitence  in  his  face, 
and  he  trusted  that,  by  God's  help,  they  might  induce 
him  to  lead  a  new  life. 

"  I  feel  sure,  father,"  said  William,  "  that  you  are 
now  tired  of  your  wandering  life :  may  God  give  you 
strength  to  keep  in  the  right  way,  which  will  comfort 
all  your  friends.  But  I'd  like  to  know  how  you  fell  in 
with  this  poor  man." 

"  Well,  then,"  answered  Arncliffe,  "  I  was  coming 
round  a  bit,  as  I  limped  on,  when  I  came  on  him  lying 
on  a  prairie  miles  off  this  place,  where  he'd  been  left 
for  dead  by  them  cowardly  Pawnees,  who  had  carried 
off  his  horse,  his  skins  and  traps,  and  his  rille,  and  beat 
him  till  his  head  was  laid  open,  his  leg  broken,  and 
he  was  insensible  and  covered  with  blood.  It's  little 
enough  I  know  about  doctoring,  but  they  had  left  me 
my  leather  bottle  with  some  water  in  it,  and  I  washed 
and  tied  up  his  head,  and  lifted  him  on  my  back,  and 
trailed  on,  bit  by  bit,  for  miles,  resting  whiles,  till 
he  came  to  his  senses.  Then  he  made  me  understand 
which  way  to  take,  for,  you  see,  he  had  a  cache  here 
abouts,  with  more  skins,  another  rifle,  powder  and  shot, 


382  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

and  a  sup  of  brandy,  for  fear  of  accidents.  It  was  two 
days  before  we  got  here,  and  once  among  these  trees 
we  both  got  round,  after  a  bit,  all  but  his  leg,  and  that 
I  managed  badly." 

"  Never  ye  heed  what  he  says,"  said  the  old  trapper. 
"  More-by,  it  were  my  own  unpatience,  crawlin'  about 
in  spite  on  him,  and  stannin'  up  afore  the  old  fox  were 
for  lettin'  me.  Ye  see  I  were  stiff  to  sarch  out  my  no 
tions  myself,  as  I  had  berried  in  my  cache,  and  I  wanted 
to  see  after  meat  again,  but  it  wouldn't  hould,  I  were 
a  gone  beaver,  bad  all  over,  and  no  mistake.  Ugh !  " 
And  the  old  man  concluded  his  speech  with  the  usual 
Indian  exclamation. 

"  How  we  both  came  off  with  our  hair  is  a  miracle/' 
said  Arncliffe ;  "  only,  the  old  fellow's  head  was  so 
split  up  with  cuts,  that  they'd  hardly  have  come  at  a  reg 
ular  scalp  or  they'd  safe  done  it,  the  villains !  We're 
hardly  snug  now,  Mr.  Rodney,  but  one  white  man 
with  a  good  rifle  in  his  hand  fairly  equals  six  of  these 
savages.  Still,  we'll  have  to  keep  a  good  lookout." 

"  I'll  see  to  that,  Arncliffe,"  said  Scruton.  "  Marlin 
must  lay  out  bulwarks  to  protect  our  position." 

"  In  the  first  place,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Harold, 
"  we  should  be  glad  if  you  would  issue  orders  to  Marlin 
to  use  his  hands  and  his  head  in  constructing  us  a  hut 
to  shelter  the  weak  and  the  infirm." 

"  Ay,  ay  !  "  replied  Dick  cheerfully,  when  he  had  re 
ceived  the  commands  of  his  captain  ;  "  no  trouble  in  that 
job ;  plenty  of  timmer  and  willing  hands,  we'll  soon  rig 
up  a  cabin  or  two." 

Before  night  two  small  huts,  or  rather  arbors,  were 
erected,  which  afforded  retirement  and  ample  shelter 
in  the  summer  season.  Then,  a  watch  being  arranged, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  383 

they  retired  in  thankfulness  to  rest,  and  after  an  un 
disturbed  night,  rose  to  open  the  day  with  prayer,  from 
which  Arncliffe  no  longer  shrunk;  after  which  they 
sought  to  provide  food  for  the  increased  party ;  turkeys 
and  fish  were  to  be  procured  without  difficulty,  but  were 
unsatisfactory  diet;  and  the  old  trapper  directed  the 
sportsmen  to  some  distant  deer  covers,  but  charged  them 
especially  to  look  about  for  "  meat,"  by  which  word  he 
distinguished  buffalo-flesh  in  particular. 

It  was  arranged  that  Harold  and  Mike  were  to  be 
the  hunters,  Pat  and  Ellen  undertook  the  plunder  of 
nests,  William  the  fishing.  The  rest  remained  in  the 
huts,  and  Scruton  took  the  opportunity  of  asking  the 
trapper's  opinion  of  the  possibility  of  carrying  a  canoe 
down  the  river. 

"  Well,  then,"  answered  Jacob,  "  I'd  say  as  how  a 
reg'lar  dug-out  would  fly  slick  down  yon  creek  on  to 
them  ugly  rapids ;  then  you'd  have  to  make  portages; 
and  agin,  I'd  guess,  this  dry  season  the  sun  will  have 
sucked  up  all  in  some  of  them  awkward  broad  flats, 
and  then  ye'd  make  no  way  at  all." 

"  It  might  be  worth  while  to  try  the  experiment,"  said 
Scruton  ;  "  even  if  we  made  no  more  than  twenty  or 
thirty  miles  —  provided  we  can  build  the  proper  craft ; 
but  I  hardly  understand  the  build  of  a  '  dug-out.' 
Surely  the  boat  is  not  one  solid  piece  ?  " 

"  That's  the  ticket,  old  man,"  replied  Jacob  ;  "  scooped 
out  like  a  big  apple  ;  whereaway  else  would  them  red 
niggers  fix  up  their  canoes  ?  They're  not  up  to  yer 
dockyard  trade.  Them  steamers  and  three  masts,  is  no 
tions  they've  never  seed." 

Captain  Scruton  looked  dismayed.  "  This  will  never 
do,  Marlin,"  said  he.  "  You  have  neither  tools  nor 


384  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

time  to  hollow  out  the  trunk  of  a  tree.  Cannot  you 
contrive  to  rig  up  something  in  the  way  of  a  light  boat  ? 
I  could  hardly  make  up  my  mind,  at  any  rate,  to  be 
launched  in  a  tub,  and  on  fresh-water,  too." 

Dick  scratched  his  head,  and  said,  "  I'll  look  about 
me,  captain ;  but  building  a  reg'lar  boat  without  seasoned 
timmer  and  caulking  is  serous,  like.  What  say  ye,  Arn- 
cliffe,  ye've  seen  English  craft  and  Injun  craft ;  ye  can 
speak,  surely,  man." 

"  Then  I  say,  Marlin,"  answered  he,  "  that  if  we  light 
on  buffalo,  you'd  better  let  the  dug-out  alone.  Skin  ca 
noes  would  answer  you  better,  for  you'd  hardly  finish  a 
good-sized  dug-out  before  the  fall ;  and  God  knows  what 
might  come  on  us  before  that  time.  Better  look  after 
buffalo  trail." 

The  men  left  at  the  lodge  kept  their  arms  ready,  and 
had  sentinels  placed  round ;  and  Dick,  not  to  lose  any  time, 
cut  down  some  young  trees  for  paddles  and  oars,  which, 
at  all  events,  might  be  needed ;  Mr.  Rodney  examined 
the  broken  leg  of  the  trapper :  he  found  it  was  now  too 
late  to  remedy  the  deformity ;  but  he  used  bandages 
and  such  simple  remedies  as  he  had  yet  remaining  of 
his  stores,  and  Dick  proposed  to  make  a  crutch  and  a 
sling  for  the  infirm  limb,  to  enable  the  poor  man  to 
move  about,  for  inaction  had  enfeebled  him  so  greatly 
that  the  powers  of  life  seemed  to  be  giving  way. 

About  an  hour  after  the  hunters  had  set  out,  Pat 
rushed  into  the  trapper's  hut  in  great  excitement,  ex 
claiming,  "  Sure,  thin,  haven't  we  seen  the  big  bastes  ? 
Will  Ellen  and  me  take  our  bows  and  be  helpin',  yer 
lionner  ?  Sure,  thin,  we'd  be  shootin'  down  a  big  lot  of 
the  craturs ;  and  not  a  sowl  but  only  two  to  trail  them 
home  ;  and  they  being  such  big  bastes,  ochone  ! " 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  385 

"  If  this  meddling  boy  has  followed  them,  Captain 
Scruton,"  said  Rodney,  "  and  is  reporting  the  truth,  we 
ought  really  to  go  off  to  assist  them  in  such  an  impor 
tant  foray." 

"  Ugh  ! "  growled  the  old  trapper.  "  Your  tall  hunter 
and  the  small  coon  with  him  won't  be  up  to  buffler 
tricks,  I  guess.  Them  old  bulls  will  beat  'em  off-hand ; 
ye  see,  it  takes  a  smart  lot  when  ye  find  meat.  Now 
there's  you,  masther,  and  there's  him  ye  call  cappen, 
ye've  smelt  powther,  I  guess,"  so  be  away  and  blaze  at 
the  brutes,  and  ye  can  lead  along  with  ye  yon  big  chap 
as  hasn't  a  heap  of  brains,  but  I  calkerlate  he  can  pull 
a  bit ;  he'll  help  clear  away  meat  afore  wolves  come  in 
to  help.  I'd  like  to  have  a  blaze  with  you  myself;  but 
I'm  gone  under,  —  a  lost  coon." 

Jacob's  advice  was  followed :  Mr.  Rodney  and  Scru 
ton  armed  themselves,  with  John,  whose  physical  power 
was  more  useful  than  his  intelligence ;  and  with  the  in 
genious  Pat  for  guide,  they  set  out.  They  found  that 
the  lad  had  left  Ellen  in  the  grove  to  do  the  bird-nest 
ing  alone,  and  had  tracked  the  hunters  till  they  had 
come  on  the  herd,  when  he  had,  of  his  own  accord, 
wisely  fled  back  to  bring  up  assistance.  Through  the 
thickets  and  among  scattered  trees  they  followed  their 
guide,  till  they  came  on  a  row  of  thorny  shrubs,  be 
neath  which  the  boy  crawled  for  a  few  minutes,  and 
reappeared,  to  lead  his  followers  to  a  position  where 
they  found  Harold  and  Mike  hidden  snugly  behind 
the  bushes,  watching  impatiently  for  the  chance  of  tak 
ing  a  good  aim  among  an  immense  herd  of  buffaloes 
which  were  spread  over  a  rich  glade  that  lay  beyond 
the  thicket. 

One  or  two  ferocious  bulls,  with  long  black  shaggy 


386  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

manes  falling  round  the  huge  threatening  heads  and 
fierce  eyes,  were  grazing  not  more  than  fifty  yards  from 
the  hunters,  somewhat  to  the  terror  of  John,  who 
turned  pale  at  the  near  view  of  the  lion-headed  mon 
sters. 

"  Will  I  blaze  away  at  that  ould  baste  that  is  staring 
at  us  so  bould,  captain  ?  "  said  Mike. 

"  Will   you   be   silent,  and   wait   for   orders,  young    . 
man  ?  "  replied  Scruton,  sternly.     "  Without  subordina 
tion,  we  cannot  look  for  success." 

Mike  looked  decidedly  mutinous  ;  but  Mr.  Rodney 
made  a  sign  to  him  to  be  silent,  and  the  lad  did  not  ob 
ject  to  obedience  when  the  commands  were  mild. 

"  Old  Jacob's  last  charge  to  us,"  said  Rodney,  "  was 
that  we  should  not  waste  our  shots  on  '  bull-meat,'  if 
we  had  a  chance  to  hit  '  cow-meat,'  which  was  fatter 
and  tenderer ;  and  truly  that  old  beast  that  took  Mike's 
fancy  looks  too  tough  for  human  mastication.  But  Har 
old,  my  boy,  mark  those  three  charming  young  cows 
gossiping  together  at  the  left  hand.  Let  us  each  select 
our  beast,  and  fire  at  once ;  Mike,  do  you  hold  back, 
and  if  one  of  the  victims  escape,  you  may  try  your  luck 
with  her." 

The  three  hunters  fired.  One  beast  fell,  one  roared 
and  ran  wildly  off,  the  third  staggered,  lashed  the  wound 
it  had  received  on  its  side  with  its  tail,  and  then  walked 
calmly  away  towards  its  male  protectors,  as  if  it  had 
merely  received  a  friendly  pat.  Against  this  disdainful 
creature  Mike  indignantly  directed  his  gun,  and  wounded 
it  mortally  in  the  shoulder. 

The  largest  of  the  bulls,  roaring  with  rage,  immedi 
ately  charged  revengefully  towards  the  ambuscade  ;  and 
it  was  with  much  exertion  that  Harold  and  Scruton  se 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  387 

cured  their  retreat  in  a  tall  ash-tree,  and  raised  Mr. 
Kodney  to  a  place  beside  them.  Mike  and  Pat  ran  like 
squirrels  to  shelter ;  but  John  lost  all  heart,  and  crying 
out  for  help,  he  crushed  through  the  bushes,  and  fled 
wildly  over  the  plains  they  had  crossed,  pursued  by  the 
vindictive  bull,  which  gained  so  rapidly  on  him  that  he 
must  inevitably  have  fallen  a  victim  to  its  fury,  if  Har 
old,  reloading  his  gun,  had  not  hastily  descended  from 
the  tree,  and,  securing  the  best  position  he  was  able, 
fired  both  barrels  at  the  beast.  Luckily  both  struck  the 
bull,  not  a  certain  event,  when  it  was  moving  so  rapidly. 
It  tottered  and  fell ;  but  it  was  not  till  after  repeated 
and  peremptory  calls  that  John  could  be  induced  to  turn 
back  to  assist  in  dispatching,  skinning,  and  cutting  up 
his  enemy. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  herd,  alarmed  by  the  shots, 
had  dispersed,  and  the  two  fallen  animals  were  secured, 
to  be  carried  or  dragged  to  the  huts ;  the  skins  being 
destined  to  be  converted  into  boats,  and  the  flesh  to  be 
dried,  except  that  which  was  necessary  for  immediate 
consumption.  The  wounded  cow,  which  had  run  off, 
had  left  a  track  of  blood,  which  they  purposed  to 
follow,  after  they  had  disposed  of  the  slaughtered 
beasts. 

Dick  and  William  came  out  to  assist  in  cutting  up  the 
meat.  The  skins  were  to  be  employed  under  the  direc 
tion  of  Jacob,  who  had  frequently  made  boats  for  the 
conveyance  of  his  furs.  Willows  were  cut  down  to 
make  the  frame  of  the  boat ;  these  were  bent  to  form  a 
sharp  stem  and  stern,  and  on  this  frame  two  of  the  fresh, 
pliant  skins,  joined  together  at  the  shoulders,  and  sewed 
with  the  sinews,  were  stretched,  nailed,  and  lashed. 
Then  the  boat  was  left  to  dry.  In  the  mean  time 


388  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Harold  and  Rodney  had  returned  to  the  field  of  slaugh 
ter  and.  tracked  the  wounded  cow  to  the  place  where 
she  had  fallen,  exhausted  by  loss  of  blood.  They  had 
to  drive  off'  a  pack  of  prairie  wolves,  which  had  gathered 
round  to  wait  for  the  death  of  the  buffalo,  being  too 
cowardly  to  fall  on  her  when  living ; .  and  they  then 
dispatched  and  dragged  away  the  animal,  to  complete 
the  second  canoe. 

"  We  shall  scarcely  be  able  all  to  crowd  safely  into 
two  such  flimsy  shells,"  said  Harold:  "but  at  all  events 
we  may  thus  carry  the  old  men  and  the  women.  You 
may  well  sigh,  Rodney,  my  good  fellow,  I  have  led  you 
into  a  precious  mess." 

"  You  have,  Harold,  my  boy,"  answered  Rodney ; 
"but  if  God  permit  me  to  reach  England  again,  I 
intend  to  baffle  any  future  plans  against  my  peace." 

Before  the  boats  were  ready  for  launching,  a  quan 
tity  of  buffalo  meat  had  been  dried  and  packed  in  bags 
made  of  the  fragments  of  the  skins ;  paddles  and  oars 
had  been  made,  and  the  long  grass  cut  to  form  seats  in 
the  boats.  All  the  party  assembled  to  see  the  launch, 
but  yet  the  old  trapper  seemed  reluctant  to  leave  his 
leafy  hut,  and  Mrs.  Avondale  felt  a  panic  when  she 
looked  at  the  fragile  canoes. 

"  Why  should  not  I  and  my  child,"  said  she,  "  remain 
with  Jacob  in  this  quiet  solitude  ?  He  is  able  to  move 
about  now,  and  could  procure  the  few  necessaries  we  re 
quire  ;  and  after  ten  years  slavery,  liberty  is  the  great 
est  and  only  pleasure  left  for  the  widow  and  orphan." 

"  Ten  year  is  it,"  said  Jacob,  musing.  "  Let's  see, 
that  would  be  the  time,  I  guess,  as  a  white  trader  were 
robbed  and  a'most  murdered  among  yon  mountains  by 
(hem  bloody  Sioux ;  and  his  woman,  God  help  her, 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  389 

were  carried  off.  Ay,  ay,  many's  the  hunt  after  them 
dogs,  and  a  heap  of  hair  he's  lifted,  I  guess,  sin'  that, 
a'  lookin'  arter  his  skins  and  his  folks.  I  had  him  on 
my  trail,  may-be  four  year  back,  and  all  down  in  th' 
month  he  were,  for  ye  see  his  heart  were  kinder  grown 
small,  seeing  he'd  hit  on  a  wrong  trail." 

Mrs.  Avondale  trembled  excessively  as  Jacob  spoke, 
and,  seeing  her  distress,  Mr.  Rodney  hastily  asked  the 
trapper  what  was  the  name  of  the  trader. 

"  We  never  mind  no  christened  names  on  prairie," 
answered  he.  "  We  go  by  sorts  of  names  as  suits ;  all 
trappers  know  old  Trueshot ;  that's  how  they  call  me  ; 
and  somehow,  at  times,  I  can't  call  up  my  ould  name 
full  out ;  and  what  name  that  stranger  went  by  is  past 
me  now.  He  were  straight  and  big  like  yon  young 
chap,  with  pale  face  and  yaller  hair,  like  this  young  gal, 
and  a  sky-blue  eye,  quiet  as  a  pigeon,  somehow  like 
hers." 

"  Mr.  Rodney  !  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Avondale,  "  could  it 
be  possible  that  my  husband  should  revive  and  escape, 
when  I  saw  him  fall  among  the  dead  ?  Good  man,  I 
pray  you,  give  me  some  further  hope.  Did  this  man 
tell  you  whence  he  came,  and  whither  he  was  going, 
when  he  was  robbed  ?  " 

"  Ay,  ay,  mistress,"  answered  Jacob,  "  he  were  no 
ways  close ;  he  telled  as  how  he  were  coming  from 
Columbia  river,  and  were  wagoning  over  prairie  to  th' 
forts,  when  them  red-skins  fell  on  him.  And  how  he 
kept  his  hair  is  strange  ;  but  I  calkerlate  they'd  been 
druv  off  somehow,  and  he  were  picked  up  by  some 
trappers.  He  telled  as  how  it  were  days  afore  he  were 
tit  to  speak  out ;  and  then  he  were  mad  for  'em  to  follow 
them  rogues  But  it  wouldn't  do  ;  they  were  on  for  th* 
33* 


390  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

mountains,  and  they  couldn't  be  stopped  by  no  sich 
notions;  they'd  got  no  call  to  th'  war  path;  but  they  let 
him  join  company  till  he  were  sound.  Then  he  took 
off,  here  and  there,  up  and  down  prairie  and  mountain, 
niver  makin'  out  nothin'.  How  could  he,  when  I'd 
reckon  his  woman  were  scalped,  or  may  be  squaw  to 
some  Sioux  dog  ?  " 

It  was  not  wonderful  that  Mrs.  Avondale  should  be 
agitated  and  filled  with  hope  by  this  recital  of  the  trap 
per.  Mr.  Rodney  examined  him  minutely  about  the 
time  that  had  elapsed  since  the  robbery  of  the  white 
stranger  had  taken  place,  and  found  that  the  man  calcu 
lated  by  his  beaver  trading. 

"  Three  year,"  said  he,  "  I  traded  on  t'  other  side, 
where  I  heard  first  of  that  job ;  then  for  other  three 
year  I  were  away  as  far  as  Leavenworth ;  and  three 
year  at  Laramie,  afore  this  last  year  as  I've  not  traded 
a  cent ;  and  I  guess  that  counts  up  ten  year  by  trapper 
reck'nin'." 

Mr.  Rodney  could  not  contradict  the  statement ;  and 
though  he  was  fearful  to  encourage  the  hopes  of  the 
excited  wife  too  much,  it  was  impossible  to  deny  that 
there  was  some  foundation  for  them.  No  longer  fear 
ing  to  embark  in  the  skin-coracle,  she  was  impatient 
only  for  the  moment  of  departure,  which  was  only  de 
layed  till  the  contents  of  Jacob's  cache  —  a  huge  packet 
of  skins  and  a  considerable  store  of  ammunition  —  were 
transferred  to  one  of  the  boats,  with  the  exception  of 
some  of  the  powder  and  shot,  which,  for  fear  of  acci 
dents,  was  distributed  among  the  men  who  were  to 
walk. 

Then  they  took  leave  of  the  huts,  and  embarked  in 
the  frail  boats,  Captain  Scruton  undertaking  to  steer 


OP    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  39J 

the  first,  in  which  were  Arncliffe  and  Jacob,  Dennis  and 
Pat.  Dick  managed  the  second,  which  contained  the 
five  women  and  Mr.  Rodney,  Hahnee  assisting  in 
paddling.  Harold,  John,  William,  and  Mike  walked 
along  the  banks,  armed  ready  for  action  against  game 
or  foes.  The  river  for  many  miles  continued  to  be 
so  shallow  that  the  only  danger  was  that  the  boats 
might  run  aground ;  and  slight  and  frail  as  the  coracles 
were,  even  the  women  could  not  apprehend  peril  in  a 
plunge  into  the  river,  which  was  not  more  than  three  or 
four  feet.  deep.  Little  exertion  being  required  in 
paddling  down  the  stream,  they  all  enjoyed  the  fresh  air 
on  the  water,  and  the  cool  shade  of  the  overhanging  wil 
lows  ;  while  the  immense  number  of  fish  sporting  around 
them  precluded  all  dread  of  famine. 

But  before  long  the  banks  became  steeper,  though 
still  green  and  covered  with  trees ;  and  the  river,  now 
augmented  by  several  slender  tributaries,  increased  in 
depth,  and  required  careful  navigation,  which  rather  re 
joiced  Captain  Scruton,  who  had  fretted  at  the  dead 
calm  of  the  shallow  water. 


892  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER   XXXIV. 

The  Beaver  Lodges.  —  The  Lucky  Opossum.  — A  Spy  in  the  Bush.  — 
Jacob's  Doctrine  of  Morality.  —  A  Prize.  —  Captain  Scruton's 
Fleet.  —  The  Indian  Encampment.  —  An  Unseasonable  Cough. 

"  ARE  we  coming  to  a  rapid,  Jacob  ?  "  said  Captain 
Scruton.  "  What  is  that  little  island  or  peninsula,  run 
ning  out  at  the  north  bank,  which  causes  this  current 
that  forces  us  to  the  south  ?  " 

"  It's  a  beaver-dam,  and  nothing  else,  I  guess,"  said 
the  old  trapper,  much  excited.  "  I'd  like  to  be  goin'  in, 
anyhow.  It  goes  agin  natur'  to  turn  away  from  beaver- 
skins  ;  but,  sartainly,  trade's  bad  now.  Anyhow  we'll 
get  tail  to  eat ;  and  beaver-tail,  that's  first-rate.  There, 
cappen,  there,  ye  see  them  critters ;  they've  felled  them 
two  trees,  slick  and  clean  as  your  carpenter  even  could 
do  it.  They're  cute,  they  are ;  and  have  their  meetins 
and  hould  talks ;  and  ivery  critter  does  his  work  as  is 
set  out  for  him  as  nat'ral  as  young  'uns  at  school ;  and 
niver  a  word  as  a  man  can  make  out." 

"  Sure,  thin,  Mr.  Jacob,"  said  Dennis,  "  if  that  same 
be  thrue,  won't  it  be  altogether  one  of  the  wondthers  of 
the  world,  seein'  I'm  the  man  to  say  it ;  it's  hard  lines 
to  be  kapin'  them  boys  at  their  tasks  that  has  souls  to 
be  saved ;  and  how  the  masther  will  be  managing  them 
born  brute-bastes  is  beyond  me  altogether ;  it  passes  the 
world.  ,  And  where  are  they  gettin  their  axes  to  cut 
down  these  big  threes  ?  " 

"  It's  their   natur',  old  chap,"   replied   Jacob ;   "  it's 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  393 

their  sharp  teeth  as  does  it.  Bless  ye,  their  tail  and 
their  hands  —  hands  they  have,  and  that's  sartain  —  they 
use  better  nor  all  the  tools  your  builders  can  bring. 
Many's  the  lodge  I've  looked  into,  floored  and  plastered 
like  a  trader's  parlor ;  and  sharp  as  a  needle  is  them 
that's  workers.  But  thin,  there's  them  among  'em  as  is 
idle  critters,  as  doesn't  do  a  stroke,  and  lives  lonely  by 
theirselves ;  and  we  trappers  reckons  'em  all  as  one,  as 
your  town-folks  ;  others  says  as  how  they're  rogues  as 
is  shut  up  in  jail.  But,  somehows,  it's  hard  makin'  out 
plain  their  queer  laws,  like.  Look  ye,  cappen  !  yon's  a 
fellow  puttin'  up  his  nose ;  it  seems  unnat'ral  to  leave 
good  meat  and  skins." 

"  Unnatural  or  not,  Jacob,"  answered  Scruton,  "  we 
shall  not  moor  to  catch  beaver  ;  we  are  not  short  of 
provision,  and  we've  no  room  for  more  skins.  My  way 
is,  to  make  sail  when  the  wind's  fair." 

The  boys,  as  well  as  Jacob,  regretted  to  pass  the  bea 
ver  lodges  ;  but  delays  were  dangerous.  The  young 
men  who  were  compelled  to  walk  went  on  cheerfully, 
little  encumbered  with  burdens,  though  their  path  at 
length  became  somewhat  tedious  and  intricate  among 
the  forest  maze.  Trees  resembling  the  ash,  the  oak, 
and  the  elm  of  England,  were  mingled  with  the  pecul 
iar  products  of  the  soil,  the  maple,  the  white  cedar,  the 
hickory,  the  cotton-wood,  and  the  majestic  tulip-tree, 
with  its  red  and  yellow  flowers.  Moss-grown  and 
knotted,  many  of  these  trees  seemed  to  have  lasted  for 
ages,  unmolested  by  man,  and  were  linked  together  by 
wild  vines,  convolvuli,  and  thousands  of  brilliant  creep 
ing  plants,  which,  flinging  their  graceful  tendrils  from 
tree  to  tree,  formed  a  bright  canopy  of  network  above 
the  heads  of  the  travellers. 


394  THE    BEAR-HUNTER? 

This  would  have  been  charming,  had  it  not  been  for 
a  stubborn  growth  of  underwood.  Bushes  of  cactus,  of 
rich-colored  roses,  of  bright  rhododendrons,  and,  where 
the  banks  sloped  to  the  water,  of  tall  canes,  made  the 
march  toilsome,  and,  but  for  the  axes  used  by  John  and 
William,  it  would  have  been  impossible. 

"  Sure,  thin,"  said  Mike,  "  av  we  come  on  more  bad 
bits,  wouldn't  yer  honner  be  choosing  to  sail  in  the  cap 
tain's  boat,  seem'  there's  room  in  that  same,  and  them 
gettin'  on  like  race-horses." 

"  It  would  be  stupid  work,  crowded  in  that  cockle 
shell,  Mike,"  said  Harold;  "we're  a  thousand  times 
better  off  walking.  Didn't  you  hear  how  Pat  begged  to 
be  landed  ?  " 

"  It's  running  up  the  threes  he'd  be,"  said  Mike, 
"  afther  the  turkey  poulthry ;  would  yer  honnor  be 
hearin'  them  gobblin'  ?  " 

"  I  must  be  very  deaf  if  I  didn't  hear  them,  boy," 
replied  Harold.  "  There  must  be  hundreds  in  these 
trees.  What.can  that  little  white  animal  be,  that  is 
staring  at  us  from  the  tall  plum-tree,  while  it  eats  the 
fruit  from  its  paws  like  a  squirrel  ?  I  suspect  it  must 
be  an  opossum." 

"  Is't  game,  think  ye,  sir  ?  "  said  John.  "  Could  we 
have  a  shot  at  it  ?  " 

"  Jacob,"  called  Harold  to  the  boats,  "  is  the  opossum 
eatable  ?  Is  it  worth  while  to  expend  powder  and  shot 
on  it  ?  " 

"  Well,"  answered  Jacob,  "  we  trappers  is  no  ways 
nice  about  meat ;  little  comes  wrong  to  us,  I  calkerlate, 
short  of  man-meat,  and  it  needs  a  red-skin  to  get  that 
down.  **Possum's  white  and  juicy,  and  good  for  some 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  395 

when  there's  plenty ;  but  it  takes  a  heap  to  make 
fixings  for  this  lot  here." 

So  Harold  considered  when  he  looked  at  the  many- 
mouths,  and  he  therefore  spared  the  little  opossum ; 
which,  already  alarmed  at  the  unwonted  sound  of  the 
voice  of  man  in  the  silent  forest,  had  run  with  agility 
to  the  highest  part  of  the  tree,  round  one  of  the 
branches  of  which  it  had  curled  its  long  tail  to  secure 
its  position ;  and  from  thence,  half  buried  in  the 
tendrils  of  the  creeping  vines,  it  darted  keen  glances 
from  its  dark  eyes,  and  showed  its  little  sharp  teeth  in 
ludicrous  defiance  of  its  powerful  foes. 

"  If  we  had  been  famished,"  observed  Harold,  "  the 
bold  little  animal  would  not  have  come  off  so  well ;  but 
it's  hardly  worth  firing  a  shot  at." 

"  And  perhaps  bringing  the  Indians  on  us,"  said  Wil 
liam  ;  at  which  alarming  suggestion,  John  started  back 
under  cover  of  the  trees,  and  looked  fearfully  round. 

"  Now,  just  listen  to  me,  John,"  said  his  master,  "  we 
are  four  stout,  well-armed  fellows,  able  to  put  a  whole 
tribe  of  cowardly  Indians  to  flight ;  and  if  I  see  you 
shirk  again,  and  show  the  white  feather,  I'll  put  a  ball 
into  you  myself,  and  get  rid  of  you.  So,  now  you  know 
what  you  have  to  expect." 

John  groaned  ;  but  roused  by  the  laughter  of 
William  and  Mike,  he  replied,  "  I'd  not  mind  a  fair 
stand-up  fight  with  one  like  myself,  sir,  but  they  say 
as  how  them  savages  roast  and  eat  men  ;  it's  unknown 
what's  in  'em  for  bloocly-mindedness,  sir ;  Hahnee, 
yonder,  she  tells  fearful  tales  on  their  doings." 

"  You  simpleton,"  said  Harold,  "  to  let  a  woman's 
tales  make  a  coward  of  you.  I  tell  you  they  are  more 
afraid  of  you  than  you  can  be  of  them,  and  if  you'll 


396  THE    BEAR-IIUNTEBS 

stand  up  like  a  man,  we'll  take  care  they  don't  make  a 
roast  of  you." 

Usually,  at  the  end  of  a  day's  travelling,  they  came 
on  some  little  cove,  where  a  grassy  sloping  bank, 
backed  by  the  forest,  offered  a  convenient  landing- 
place  ;  and  here  they  encamped  for  the  night ;  moored 
the  valuable  boats,  lighted  fires,  cooked  their  dry  meat, 
and  spreading  the  skins,  slept  till  morning.  And  for 
some  time  their  progress  was  easy  and  pleasant.  The 
hunters  killed  a  deer ;  they  even  saw  buffaloes  at  a 
distance  ;  but  Captain  Scruton  would  not  consent  to  any 
delay  while  provisions  were  still  abundant  with  them. 
Once  they  saw,  with  covetous  eyes,  a  troop  of  wild 
horses,  feeding  in  a  glade,  but  so  watchful  and  shy,  that 
they  fled  like  lightning  as  they  detected  the  approach  of 
the  intruders. 

"  There'd  be  some  sense  in  it,  Will,"  said  John,  "  if 
we  could  light  on  a  few  fair  good  hackneys,  as  would  be 
suiting  this  here  queer  road ;  then,  may -be,  we'd  get  on 
like  Christians.  Please,  sir,  if  you've  a  chance  of  catch 
ing  any  of  them  skittish  beasts,  I'd  soon  break  'em  in. 
I'd  manage  that  there  job  better  nor  fightin'  niggers." 

"  Truly,  I  believe  you,  John,"  replied  his  master ; 
"  but  the  important  preliminary,  '  first  catch  your  horse,' 
is  the  greatest  difficulty.  The  Sioux  had  the  trick  of 
the  lasso,  perfect,  but  we  have  none  of  us  had  prac 
tice." 

"  Miss  Ellen  was  learning  Will  and  I,  a  bit,  yer 
honner,"  said  Mike  ;  "  and  sure,  didn't  I  noose  some 
fawns  and  turkeys  ?  but  these  same  beasts  are  raal  race 
horses,  and  it's  not  asy  tliey'd  be  to  trap." 

"  And  very  hard  to  hold,"  added  William.  "  One 
might  lasso  a  careless  outsider,  but  I  don't  think  we've 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  397 

legs  and  arms  to  run  with  him,  and  hold  the  lasso 
firm." 

"  We'll  make  a  trial  in  full  force,  if  we  can  surprise 
another  troop,"  said  Harold. 

That  night  there  was  a  consultation  on  the  scheme  ; 
lassos  were  produced  and  repaired,  and  new  ones 
made.  The  travellers  were  still  more  anxious  to 
obtain  some  certain  and  expeditious  mode  of  com 
pleting  their  journey,  when,  in  the  darkness,  they 
heard  in  the  wood,  the  simulated  cry  of  the  night-bird, 
which  they  now  recognized  as  the  Indian  signal. 
Jacob  and  Arncliffe,  especially,  were  confident  that  the 
enemies  were  at  hand. 

"  Doubtless  we  are  watched,  and  probably  sur 
rounded,"  said  Arncliffe ;  "  but,  so  long  as  we  watch, 
and  show  we're  ready,  the  cowards  dare  not  openly 
attack  us.  Concealment  would  be  of  no  use  now, 
they've  seen  our  fires ;  we  must  use  defiance,  loud 
talking  and  a  random  shot  might  tell." 

Jacob,  seated  on  his  skins,  was  examining  his  rifle 
and  looking  stealthily  around,  when  Hahnee  glided 
behind  him,  and  whispered  some  Indian  words.  He 
remained  still  for  a  minute  or  two,  then  suddenly  raising 
his  gun,  he  fired  into  an  opposite  thicket.  A  yell  and  a 
deep  groan  followed,  and  the  old  trapper  quietly  said, 
"  He's  gone  under,  he  has.  I'd  like  to  lift  the  hair 
myself;  some  on  ye  trail  out  the  carrion." 

Stunned  with  the  unexpected  event,  for  a  moment 
no  one  stirred,  till  Pat,  peeping  into  the  thicket,  cried 
out,  "  Sure  isn't  he  kilt  entirely,  John,  and  wouldn't 
be  harming  ye  at  all  av  ye  were  pullin'  him  out  of  the 
bush." 

As  soon  as  they  collected  their  senses,  John  and  Dick 
34 


398  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

drew  from  the  thicket  the  dead  body  of  an  Indian,  who 
had  been  shot  through  the  heart.  He  was  a  naked,  fe 
rocious-looking  Sioux,  painted  for  war,  and  probably  a 
great  warrior,  for  he  wore  several  scalps  suspended  to 
his  girdle,  one  of  which,  with  long  fair  hair,  was  evi 
dently  that  of  a  white  woman.  His  hand  was  on  his 
bent  bow,  ready  to  draw  it  with  deadly  intent,  if  his 
own  life  had  not  been  arrested. 

"  I  cannot  applaud  this  deed,  Jacob,"  said  Mr.  Rod 
ney,  shocked  at  the  sight.  "  To  slay  a  fellow-creature 
in  cold  blood  is  against  all  laws.  True,  he  was  pre 
pared  for  aggression,  but  that  fact  you  were  ignorant  of 
when  you  shot  him." 

"  Ugh  ! "  growled  Jacob.  "  What  war  he  about  here, 
glaring  upon  us,  coiled  in  the  bush?  War  it  in  the 
friendly  way  ?  War  he  comin'  to  fetch  meat  and  skins 
to  his  pale  brothers  ?  or  war  he  come  to  take  hair  ?  I 
guess  he  war ;  and  if  he'd  catched  ye  all  sleepin',  ye'd 
have  felt  queer  and  cold  when  ye  waked  up,  wantin' 
your  skull-caps.  He's  a  Sioux  dog,  and  they  eat  and 
drink  blood.  He's  well  out  of  way.  Reach  me  over 
a  knife,  young  un,  and  I'll  let  ye  see  how  to  do  the 
thing  as  it  ought." 

But  Mr.  Rodney  and  Harold  remonstrated  with  him, 
the  Irishwomen  screamed,  and  Ellen  seized  the  old 
f  man's  arm,  and  with  her  eyes  sparkling  with  indigna 
tion,  upbraided  him  for  being  an  Indian  at  heart,  though 
he  had  a  white  skin,  and  believed  in  God. 

"  Well,  then,  gal,  that's  all  true,"  said  he.  "  I'se  no 
better  nor  them,  I  guess,  for,  ye  see,  them  'at  looks 
long  on  blood  larns  to  like  looking  on  it.  May-be  it's 
not  Christen,  sartain,  it's  noways  tould  on  in  Bible.  But 
look  at  this  here  wolf,  what  heaps  he's  put  down  for  that 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  399 

hair  lie's  wearing;  and  them  had  not  been  th'  last  if  I'd 
been  fool  enougli  to  let  him  have  his  way,  for  ye  mark 
he's  a  brave.  Now  then,  what's  them  women  bealing 
out  like  buffler  cows  about  ?  " 

"  The  poor  Indian  had  perhaps  a  squaw  and  papoo 
ses,  Jacob,"  said  Ellen  ;  "  and  they  will  be  very  sorrow 
ful  to  find  him  lying  murdered." 

"  Not  they,  gal,"  answered  Jacob.  "  There's  never  a 
Jack  among  them  Sioux  as  wouldn't  eat  his  own  grand 
mother  if  meat  war  scarce,  and  she  war  not  over  tough. 
I  guess  I  know  them." 

"  And  I  know  them  too,"  answered  Ellen,  indig 
nantly  ;  "  wretched  and  ignorant  they  are,  for  they  be 
lieve  they  are  doing  right  when  they  are  doing  wrong ; 
but  they  do  love  their  papooses,  and  the  little  ones  too 
scream  with  joy  to  see  the  father  return  from  the 
hunting-path  with  game,  or  from  the  war-path  with 
scalps.  He  is  their  father,  and  therefore  they  love 
him." 

Jacob  listened  to  the  assertions  of  the  ardent  girl 
with  a  chuckling  and  contemptuous  laugh.  He  had  a 
mean  opinion  of  mankind  in  general ;  but  the  Indians 
he  placed  in  the  lowest  scale,  even  below  the  brute 
beasts ;  and  though  not  by  nature  unkind,  Mr.  Rodney's 
words  had  not  yet  imparted  to  him  the  true  philanthropy 
of  Christianity. 

"  There's  one  thing  clear,  captain,"  said  Arncliffe, 
"you  must  order  out  the  boats  without  delay.  The 
whole  tribe  will  soon  be  pouring  down  here  to  find  us 
ready  fixed  in  a  trap.  We  might  have  a  chance  to 
fight  them  on  fair  open  ground ;  but  here,  with  this 
thicket  around  us,  they  can  lie  snug,  and  mark  us  off 
one  after  another  with  thair  sure  arrows.'* 


400  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"I  disapprove  of  such  a  system  of  warfare  alto 
gether,"  said  Scruton,  "  it's  against  all  regular  and  hon 
orable  principles.  Victory  brings  no  glory,  and  a  defeat 
is  a  massacre.  Now,  I  declare  that  shooting  down  that 
spy  without  a  court-martial  was  dastardly,  and  I  will 
ingly  resume  my  petty  command,  to  escape  from  am 
bush  or  stratagem.  Marlin,  unmoor." 

"  Unmoor  it  is,  captain,"  said  Dick,  "  and  a  good  rid 
dance  of  dirty  land-skirmishing,  say  I.  Pull  away,  my 
hearties." 

Onward  shot  the  light  boats  in  the  moonlight,  and 
wearily  the  pedestrians  took  the  road,  disappointed  of 
the  rest  required  by  the  toil  of  the  day  ;  but  they  had 
not  proceeded  two  hundred  yards,  when  Harold  heard 
Scruton  hailing  him  :  "  Mr.  Crofton,  please  to  descend 
to  the  beach,  and  report  what  object  that  is  we  see 
moored  beneath  the  bushes." 

"  It  looks  all  same  as  a  dug-out,  I  calkerlate,"  grum 
bled  Jacob,  who  was  yet  surly  at  his  disappointment 
about  the  scalp. 

Harold  descended  the  banks,  and  found  moored  to  a 
large  willow,  by  a  thick  rope  of  twisted  sinews,  a  large 
clumsy  canoe,  formed  of  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  roughly 
hollowed  out,  and  rudely  shaped  into  something  like  a 
boat  in  form,  capacious  enough  to  contain  half  a  dozen 
people,  but  without  rudder  or  oars.  At  the  bottom 
lay  a  paddle,  a  stone  tomahawk,  a  bark  bucket,  and  a 
coil  of  rope,  made,  like  the  mooring-cable,  of  twisted 
sinews. 

"  Hurrah  !  my  boys,"  cried  Harold ;  "  here's  a  rest- 
ing-plare  for  our  weary  legs.  I  can  use  my  arms ;  but 
I  could  not  have  walked  much  further.  Step  in,  and 
fall  into  line  ;  captain,  reckon  us  number  three.  I  con- 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  401 

elude  this  is  a  fair  prize,  —  Jacob's  spoil  of  the  van 
quished." 

"  Well,  I  guess,"  said  the  trapper,  "  the  dug-out's  my 
right,  seein'  it  were  yon  murderin'  dog's  fixin'.  We'll 
trade,  Mr.  Crofton,  a  bit  later ;  now  make  on,  they'll  be 
lying  someways  on  the  creek,  and  ye'd  safer  keep  a 
quiet  tongue,  I'm  thinkin'." 

The  bark,  though  heavy,  floated  well  down  the  now 
rapid  river,  and  they  quickly  passed  along  the  banks, 
till  the  half-extinguished  remains  of  an  Indian  camp- 
fire,  a  few  yards  from  the  banks,  showed  a  dark  crowd, 
reclining  or  sitting,  but  all  so  still  that  the  voyagers 
judged  they  were  sleeping,  and  the  first  impulse  of 
Jacob  was  aggression,  the  sight  of  a  number  of  horses 
near  being  a  great  temptation ;  but  Mr.  Rodney  and 
Captain  Scruton  were  equally  averse  to  hostility  when 
the  numbers  were  so  disproportioned,  and  the  motive 
was  robbery. 

"  That  may  be  law  on  the  prairies,  Jacob,"  said  Har 
old  ;  "  but  we  English  fellows  think  that  to  fall  on 
sleeping  men,  and  rob  and  murder  them,  is  a  crime 
worthy  the  gallows." 

"  Ugh  ! "  grunted  Jacob ;  "  I  guess  these  isn't  men, 
but  varmint ;  and  you  Britishers  kill  your  varmint,  I 
calkerlate,  seein'  they'd  kill  you,  if  ye  left  'em  to  their 
own  ways." 

"  My  good  friend  Jacob,"  said  Rodney,  "  you  carry 
your  animosity  too  far.  Doubtless  these  savage  wretches 
are  dangerous  ;  but  even  in  their  nature  there  is  a  spark 
of  the  Divine  Spirit  which  we  ought  to  quicken  rather 
than  to  quench." 

"Silence!"  said  Captain  Sera  con.,  peremptorily. 
"  Marlin,  creep  close  to  land,  under  the  shadow  of  the 
34* 


402  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

trees,  and  ship  the  paddle.  We  must  float  with  the 
stream.  Let  no  man  move." 

The  water  was  smooth  as  a  pool  at  this  spot,  where 
the  slope  of  the  bank  allowed  it  to  spread,  and  the 
little  fleet  moved  slowly  and  noiselessly  on  till  they 
were  immediately  opposite  to  the  Indian  encampment, 
and,  every  man  grasping  his  rifle,  held  his  breath, 
anxiously  waiting  the  result.  For  a  moment  they 
exulted  in  the  conviction  that  they  were  passing  un 
noticed;  but  an  unfortunate  and  ill-suppressed  fit  of 
coughing  in  old  Dennis  aroused  one  who  was  evidently 
placed  as  a  sentinel,  and  his  whoop  waked  up  a  crowd 
which  to  the  distressed  fugitives,  appeared  innu 
merable.  The  old  schoolmaster  shrunk  from  the 
hoarse  denunciations  of  the  trapper,  and  the  bitter 
imprecations  of  Arncliffe,  who,  taking  the  initiative 
part,  rifle  in  hand,  called  out  in  the  Sioux  tongue, 
that  the  voyagers  would  spare  the  Indians,  if  they 
were  allowed  to  pass  unmolested  ;  but  if  an  arrow  was 
shot,  they  would  fire  on  them,  and  carry  off  every 
scalp  of  the  red-skins. 

The  Indians  uttered  the  usual  scornful  guttural 
"  Ugh ! "  and  one  voice  answered  in  the  same  lan 
guage,  "  Did  the  pale-faces  allow  our  brother  to  pass 
their  fires  unmolested?  Did  they  not  shoot  him  in 
the  bushes,  like  cowards,  with  their  fire-sticks?  He 
was  a  great  brave,  and  his  squaw  asks  for  the  scalps  of 
the  pale-faces  that  killed  her  husband." 

The  boats  had  by  this  time  paddled  to  the  opposite 
bank,  fifty  yards  from  their  enemies ;  but  a  shower  of 
arrows  followed  them.  Captain  Scruton  then  called, 
"  Fire,"  and  a  volley  from  the  three  boats  created 
much  confusion  and  destruction  among  the  Indians, 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  403 

who,  yelling  and  whooping,  directed  showers  of  arrows 
and  huge  stones  against  their  adversaries.  One  heavy- 
stone  struck  Scruton's  boat  so  forcibly  that  it  was 
capsized;  and  though  the  two  boats  that  followed 
saved  the  men,  their  escape  was  miraculous ;  and, 
heavily  laden,  the  two  boats  now  were  paddled  rapidly 
for  a  hundred  yards,  when  a  descent  of  the  river 
carried  them  easily  and  swiftly  forward,  and  though 
they  heard  the  Indians  preparing  their  horses  for  the 
pursuit,  they  now  felt  tolerably  out  of  danger. 


404  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XXXV. 

A  Man  missing. — A  Skirmish. — A  Pursuit. — Mike  as  a  Spy. 
—  Arncliffe  in  Jeopardy.  —  A  formidable  Weapon.  —  The  attack 
of  the  Ambush.  —  The  Prizes  of  Victory. 

"  PLEASE,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Mike,  "  will  we  all 
be  here?" 

"  What  does  the  boy  say  ?  "  cried  Scruton.  "  Halloo, 
Marlin,  is  any  one  missing.  "What  hands  have  you  on 
board  ?  Call  over  the  names." 

The  darkness  rendered  this  process  necessary;  the 
names  were  called,  and  it  was  found  that  Arncliffe  was 
missing.  To  return  to  search  for  him  would  have 
been  madness,  and  by  this  time  he  rnusi  have  escaped 
to  land  or  be  lost ;  and  though  William  earnestly 
besought  his  friends  to  land  him  that  he  might  seek 
his  father,  his  entreaties  were  disregarded,  for  already 
the  trampling  of  the  horses  was  heard  behind  them, 
and  the  first  care  of  all  was  to  prepare  for  defence,  if  they 
were  overtaken. 

"  They're  mad,  the  critters  I "  said  Jacob  ;  "  all  about 
that  dog  with  his  scalps  as  I  put  down ;  and  they'll  not 
settle  afore  they  lift  hair.  I  guess  Arncliffe  will  have 
to  bide  a  heap,  if  he  hadn't  gumption  to  seek  t'other 
bank.  I  seed  him  rise  and  swim  off,  Will,  lad  ;  but  I 
set  it  down  he  war  ta'en  in  yon  dug-out.  They'd 
better  have  trapped  me,  an  auld  coon  as  none  cares 
for.  I  can't  abide  to  see  ye,  lad,  so  hard  up  about  him, 
for  I  guess  he  war  some  short  in  th'  way  of  a  father." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  405 

There  was  no  more  time  for  words :  notwithstanding 
the  quick  and  easy  gliding  of  the  boats,  and  the  rough 
road  along  the  banks,  the  horsemen  were  soon  up  to 
them,  and  it  was  necessary  to  come  to  a  contest.  Scru- 
ton  ordered  the  heavily-laden  boats  to  be  drawn  up  to 
the  opposite  banks,  and  moored ;  then  they  landed  the 
non-effective  force,  who  took  refuge  behind  a  jutting 
crag,  while  the  rest  were  divided  into  two  parties,  and 
ordered  to  fire  alternately,  that  they  might  have  time  to 
reload.  The  arrows  were  poured  among  them,  but  the 
darkness  prevented  any  direct  aijp,  and  the  men  were 
placed  at  a  distance  from  each  other,  that  they  might 
escape  the  sharp  weapons.  But  the  continuous  fire  of 
the  voyagers  was  deadly  in  effect,  and  the  groans  and 
yells  from  the  Indians  were  fearful.  After  a  contest 
of  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  the  horsemen  had  plainly  suf 
fered  so  much  that  they  refused  to  stand  the  brunt  of 
the  unequal  weapons  longer ;  and  finally,  the  whole 
party  rode  off,  and  by  the  dim  light  of  dawning  day 
their  antagonists  saw  that  they  were  carrying  off  the 
wounded  before  them,  on  their  horses.  As  they  gal 
loped  off  a  faint  cry  was  heard,  — "  Follow  the  traiJ 
and  save  me  ! "  and  they  recognized  the  voice  of  Arn- 
cliffe,  whom  Hahnee  asserted  she  had  seen,  tied  to  a 
horse,  in  the  midst  of  the  cavalcade. 

The  first  care  of  the  victors  was  to  ascertain  if  all 
were  safe.  John  alone  was  wounded ;  he  had  received 
two  arrows,  one  through  his  shoulder,  and  the  second 
had  pierced  his  ear,  but  the  injuries  were  not  important ; 
Mr.  Rodney  cut  off  the  points  of  the  arrows,  and  drew 
them  from  the  wounds,  and  the  man  was  soon  in  a  fair 
way  to  do  well,  though  in  no  condition  to  be  useful  for 
eome  time. 


406  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"Now  for  the  field  of  battle,"  said  Harold,  while 
Rodney  was  attending  the  wounded  man.  "  Let  us  see 
what  damage  we  have  done  before  we  set  out  after  the 
villains." 

Thereupon  Scruton,  Dick,  and  he  crossed  the  river 
in  one  of  the  boats,  and  saw  that  no  less  than  four 
horses  and  three  men  were  left  dead.  Bows,  arrows, 
and  tomahawks  were  scattered  about,  and  were  imme 
diately  taken  possession  of  as  lawful  prizes,  and  three 
wounded  horses  were  carefully  attended  to,  in  the  hope 
that  they  might  yet  do  service.  One,  also,  had  been 
left  tied  to  a  tree,  overlooked  in  the  hasty  flight ;  and 
this,  a  strong  uninjured  beast,  Harold  thought  was  a 
full  compensation  for  John's  injuries,  though  probably 
that  unlucky  individual  might  not  be  of  the  same  opin 
ion.  Securing  the  horses,  they  returned  to  hold  a 
council. 

"  How  is  the  pursuit  to  be  conducted,  Captain  Scru- 
ton  ?  "  said  Harold ;  "  and  who  amongst  us  can  best 
make  out  the  trail?" 

"  There's  never  a  coon  livin,"  said  Jacob,  "  could  fol 
low  up  a  trail  better  nor  me,  if  t'were  not  for  want  of 
legs." 

"  I  cannot  see  the  prudence  of  chasing  the  enemy  at 
all,"  said  Scruton.  "  What  advantage  can  we  obtain  by 
pursuing,  or  even  conquering,  a  party  of  destitute  sav 
ages  ?  Men  never  stand  well  to  their  guns  except  to 
save  their  lives,  or  to  win  prize-money." 

"  In  this  case,  Captain  Scruton,"  replied  Rodney,  "  we 
certainly  neither  wish  nor  hope  for  prize-money.  Our 
expedition  will  merely  be  one  of  duty  and  charity,  to 
snatch  our  unfortunate  companion  from  the  hands  of 
merciless  torturers." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  407 

Scruton  muttered,  that  "  the  fellow  deserved  his 
fate  ; "  but  he  was  not  really  without  good  feelings, 
and  he  speedily  marshalled  the  available  force.  Rod 
ney  and  Harold,  Dick  and  William,  Mike  and  Scruton 
himself,  were  the  armed  infantry,  and  Jacob  also  carry 
ing  also  a  rifle  mounted  on  the  captured  horse,  led  the 
way  as  guide.  By  the  time  they  started,  the  sun  had 
risen,  and  the  path  of  the  fugitives  was  visible  through 
the  forest.  The  trampled  underwood  and  grass  and  the 
bent  or  broken  branches  of  the  trees  showed  the  passage 
of  the  horsemen;  they  followed  the  trail  for  three 
hours ;  then  the  distant  wail  of  women  broke  on  their 
ears. 

"  That's  their  squaws,"  said  Jacob,  "  settin'  up  their 
din  for  their  men  as  is  gone  down.  It's  natur,  I  reckon. 
They're  restin'  a  bit  out  of  the  hot  sun,  and  someways 
we  must  get  round  th'  varmint,  and  spy  how  we're  to 
bring  yon  fellow  out  on  his  fix,  if  he's  livin'  yet ;  and 
I  guess  they're  keepin'  him  up  for  a  grand  burnin',  to 
please  them  squealin'  squaws.  Here,  young  beaver, 
can  ye  worm  through  them  there  bushes,  and  spy  out 
their  doin's  slick  away  ?  " 

Mike  was  nothing  loth  to  undertake  the  office ;  he 
delighted  in  making  a  reconnaissance,  and  only  wished 
for  Pat  to  accompany  him  on  the  welcome  mission. 
He  set  out  at  once,  treading  lightly  over  the  trail  as 
long  as  he  could  keep  out  of  sight  and  hearing  of  the 
Indians,  then  he  crawled  beneath  the  brushwood,  till 
he  came  close  on  their  encampment.  This  was  on  the 
edge  of  a  narrow  stream,  that  crossed  a  small  clearing  in 
the  forest.  On  the  turf  the  wounded  men  were  lying  sur 
rounded  by  the  wailing  women.  A  large  fire,  on  which 
gome  cooking  was  going  on,  was  blazing  beneath  a  tall 


408  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

cotton-wood  tree,  and  round  it  about  twenty  able  men, 
the  braves  of  the  tribe,  were  reclining,  smoking  silently 
and  moodily.  Close  to  Mike's  ambush  the  horses  were 
feeding  on  the  rich  grass,  with  one  fore  and  one  hind 
leg  tied  together  to  prevent  them  straying,  but  each 
harnessed  with  a  skin  bridle,  ready  to  mount  in  a  mo 
ment. 

How  Mike  did  long  to  put  forth  his  hand,  cut  the 
bonds,  and  abstract  the  horse  nearest  to  him ;  but  he 
remembered  that  his  employment  was  that  of  a 'spy,  and 
he  cast  a  last  look  round  before  he  should  withdraw. 
Then,  for  the  first  time,  his  eye  caught  the  figure  of  a 
man,  bound  to  a  tree,  at  some  distance  from  him,  but 
still  at  the  extremity  of  the  glade.  H>  3a,w  that  it  was 
ArnclhTe,  and  that  no  one  was  near  him,  and  he  could 
not  resist  availing  himself  of  this  opportunity  of  speak 
ing  to  him  ;  he  therefore  slowly  and  cautiously  drew 
back,  and,  winding  through  the  bushes  at  a  safe  distance, 
drew  near  the  glade  immediately  behind  the  prisoner. 

He  advanced  even  to  the  back  of  the  tree  to  which 
he  was  bound,  and  whispered  very  softly,  "  Uncle,  it's 
myself,  Mike ;  don't  you  be  movin'  at  all,  and  I'll  cut 
the  ropes." 

First  he  stretched  out  his  hand  and  severed  the  rope 
that  bound  the  legs,  then,  drawing  himself  up  erect 
behind  the  thick  trunk  of  the  tree,  he  cut  that  which 
went  round  it,  and  which  confined  the  arms  of  the 
prisoner,  who  now  stood  free,  but  prudently  remained 
immovable. 

"  I'm  laving  the  knife  beside  the  three,  uncle,"  whis 
pered  Mike ;  "  and  now  I'll  be  goin'  back  to  fetch  them 
all  up." 

Arncliffe  muttered  something  about  a  gun ;  but  Mike 


OF    Till:    KOCKY    MOUNTAINS.  409 

hastened  from  his  perilous  position,  and  succeeded  in 
evading  the  keen  hearing  of  the  Indians,  the  restlessness 
of  the  horses  and  the  howling  cries  of  the  women 
drowning  the  rustling  he  could  not  avoid  causing  in 
his  movements.  He  reached  his  friends  in  safety,  and 
made  his  report,  adding,  "Sure,  won't  it  be  a  lucky 
time  to  come  on  them,  and  they  niver  heedin'  a  noise  at 
all,  seeiu'  the  women  will  be  makin'  a  shindy,  and 
wakin'  the  men  afore  they're  dead  altogether.  And 
would  I  be  settin'  loose  the  horses,  Mr.  Crofton,  seein' 
we  nade  them  entirely  ?  " 

Harold  pronounced  Mike  to  be  a  "  stunner,"  to  the 
mystification  of  Scruton  and  the  annoyance  of  Mr. 
Rodney,  who  besought  his  pupil  to  speak  English. 
Then  the  questions  arose  how  they  should  attack  the 
savages,  or  could  they  release  Arncliffe  quietly  ? 

"  Well,  then,"  said  Jacob,  "  I'd  like  to  see  ye  tryin' 
that  dodge  on.  I  tell  ye,  they'd  fall  on  that  critter  like 
the  storm  from  the  mountain,  and  sweep  him  away  to 
shivers.  I  guess  we'll  have  to  win  him  back  with  fair 
feightin',  sooner  and  better ;  them  howling  squaws  isn't 
the  sort  to  spare  him  long." 

"  Then  we  must  spread  our  ambush,"  said  Scruton, 
"  and  give  them  broadsides  right  and  left ;  and  when  we 
board  the  rascals,  Arncliffe  must  take  the  opportunity 
to  join  us." 

"  Depend  on  it,  he'll  break  cover  before  it  comes  to 
that,"  said  Harold  ;  "  have  we  a  spare  gun  for  him  ?  " 

William  had  taken  care  to  provide  that;  so  Mike 
taking  the  lead,  they  cautiously  drew  near  the  glade. 
They  halted  close  to  the  spot  where  the  horses  were 
feeding,  and  saw  that  the  excitement  of  the  women  had 
become  furious ;  and  just  as  they  had  raised  their  rifles 

35 


410  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

to  commence  the  attack,  one  of  the  distracted  squaws 
rushed  to  the  fire,  and,  seizing  a  flaming  log,  ran  up  to 
Arncliffe,  who  still  retained  his  position,  as  if  bound, 
and  aimed  a  fatal  blow  at  him.  But  the  man  sprung 
unexpectedly  upon  her,  and  easily  wrested  the  formida 
ble  weapon  out  of  her  hands ;  then,  uttering  a  whoop 
of  defiance,  he  waved  it  round  to  defend  himself  from 
his  foes,  who  now  thoroughly  roused  by  discovering  him 
at  liberty,  ran  up,  tomahawks  in  hand,  to  cut  him 
down. 

But  a  volley  from  the  ambush  at  this  moment  struck 
down  three  men ;  and  Arncliffe,  marking  from  whence 
the  attack  proceeded,  flung  his  ponderous  brand  into  the 
midst  of  the  Indians,  overthrowing  two,  whose  yells 
proclaimed  that  they  were  fearfully  injured;  he  then 
plunged  into  the  wood,  and  joined  his  preservers,  and, 
supplied  with  a  gun,  was  ready  to  fire  in  the  second 
volley. 

"  Spare  the  women,"  cried  Harold ;  but  this  injunc 
tion  was  unnecessary,  for  all  the  squaws  had  fled  to  the 
woods  at  the  first  alarm.  The  men  made  an  attempt 
to  rally,  and  discharged  a  shower  of  arrows  against 
their  unseen  assailants  ;  but  half  of  their  number  were 
already  lying  on  the  ground,  and  the  fears  of  the  rest 
magnified  the  strength  of  the  enemy;  and,  after  an 
ineffectual  attempt  to  reach  their  horses,  they  finally 
retreated  after  the  women.  They  had  scarcely  disap 
peared  before  Mike  was  on  his  knees,  cutting  the 
bonds  of  the  horses,  and  assisted  by  Arncliffe,  tying 
together  in  a  line  those  that  were  not  needed  for  the 
party  ;  then,  "  mounting  in  hot  haste,"  they  rode  off, 
carrying  away  the  whole  of  the  horses,  but,  in  the 
ph  of  victory,  still  feeling  considerable  anxiety 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  411 

for    the   friends   they   had    left    so    insufficiently   pro 
tected. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  river,  they  saw  with  dis 
may  that  the  dug-out  in  which  they  had  crossed  had 
disappeared ;  nor  did  they  at  first  see  any  living  crea 
ture.  But  the  next  minute  Dick  "  piped  out "  from  his 
watching-place,  and  was  answered  by  Pat,  who  hailed 
him  from  a  tree  on  the  opposite  bank,  and  immediately 
after,  John  and  Hahnee  brought  out  the  coracle,  and 
ferried  the  whole  party  across. 

Peggy  wept  at  the  sight  of  ArnclifFe,  saying,  "  Sure, 
thin,  blessins  on  yer  honners  for  bringin'  him  back,  and 
him  manin'  to  lade  a  new  life,  plase  God.  Musha! 
ArnclifFe,  and  them  savages  didn't  ate  ye  up  entirely 
and  maybe  they  not  so  bad  as  they're  samin'.  But  ye 
wouldn't  be  horse-stalin',  sure,  seein'  ye're  bringin'  alJ 
them  bastes  like  a  fair  day  ?  " 

"I'm  somewhat  afraid,  Peggy,"  answered  Harold, 
"  that  we  have  really  been  guilty  of  such  a  breach  of 
the  laws,  but  we  must  fancy  we  have  borrowed  the 
animals  ;  we  can  send  them  back  when  we  have  done 
with  them,  and  thus  cheat  our  conscience." 

"  Sure,  thin,  it's  neighborly,  isn't  it  ?  "  said  Peggy, 
"  and  convanient  altogether,  seein'  them  spalpeens  went 
off  with  the  good  boat,  and  we  tremlin'  in  the  bushes, 
and  niver  knowiu'  it  at  all,  barrin'  Pat,  the  darlin',  up 
the  three,  looking  on,  and  spakin  soft  to  us  to  be  houldin 
our  pace,  and  keepin'  quiet,  av  we  were  not  wantin'  our 
heads  skinned ;  God  be  praised  for  it." 

The  victors  now  heard  that  the  Indian  woman  had 
counselled  them  to  hide  the  skin-boat;  and  they  had 
scarcely  accomplished  this,  when  several  Indians  ap 
peared  on  the  bank  opposite  to  them,  evidently  searching 


412  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

for  the  boats,  and  who  expressed,  by  loud  exclamations 
their  great  satisfaction  when  they  saw  the  dug-out,  and 
could  obtain  possession  of  it  without  opposition  ;  and 
apparently  not  suspecting  they  were  observed,  they  em 
barked  and  paddled  up  the  stream. 

Fortunately,  the  boat  had  been  emptied,  and  the  con 
tents  placed  in  the  thicket ;  and  it  was  now  a  matter  of 
great  rejoicing  that  they  had  secured  the  horses,  though 
Mr.  Rodney  refused  to  sanction  the  deed,  and  Ellen, 
with  tears,  said,  — 

"  Do  release  the  horses,  and  let  them  go  back, 
brother  Harold.  God  will  not  prosper  us  if  we  are 
robbers ;  and  the  Indian  medicine  man  will  say,  '  See 
these  pale-faces,  Christian  dogs!  they  speak  peaceful 
words  but  they  are  men-slayers,  and  horse-robbers/  " 

"  Little  girls  have  little  wit,"  said  Captain  Scruton. 
"  By  the  laws  of  nations,  we  are  entitled  to  the  spoil 
of  victory." 

"And  by  the  laws  of  equity,  we  set  these  horses 
against  our  boat,"  said  Arncliffe. 

"  It  was  not  our  boat,"  said  Ellen  indignantly.  "  We 
carried  it  off  unjustly  from  the  owners,  and  the  spoil 
was  not  that  of  victory,  but  of  massacre." 

"  Oh  wise  young  judge,  how  do  I  honor  thee ! "  said 
Harold,  laughing.  "  I  go  with  Ellen ;  we  were  bound 
to  give  up  the  boat  we  had  borrowed.  And  in  the  mat 
ter  of  the  battle,  I  must  confess  I  never  felt  so  like  a 
poltroon  in  any  field.  It  was  worse  than  deer-stalking. 
It  was  no  better  than  a  battue ;  the  wretched  creatures 
had  not  a  fair  chance." 

"  And  if  you'd  given  them  a  fair  chance,  sir,"  said 
Arncliffe,  "I'd  like  to  know  what  my  chance  would 
have  been.  If  you'd  defied  them  to  fair  battle,  the  first 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  413 

thing  they'd  have  done  would  have  been  to  take  my 
scalp ;  the  next,  to  sound  the  war-whoop,  and  call  num 
bers  to  surround  and  cut  off  your  retreat.  These  woods 
are  full  of  them.  I  heard  all  their  schemes  ;  to-morrow 
they  meant  to  hold  a  grand  war-feast,  when  I  was  to  be 
tortured,  scalped,  and  finally  roasted  and  eaten.  No 
need  to  use  fair  means  with  such  ferocious  savages." 

This  report  somewhat  lulled  the  scruples  of  the 
conscientious,  and  all  thoughts  were  turned  on  the 
necessity  of  flight;  as  their  enemies  would  certainly 
pursue  them.  Hastily  snatching  a  little  refreshment, 
each  of  the  party  was  soon  mounted ;  and  as  they  had 
still  three  spare  horses,  they  were  loaded  with  Jacob's 
skins  and  the  rest  of  the  baggage,. and  led  off.  Then 
leaving  the  dangerous  banks  of  the  river,  they  passed 
through  the  woods  upon  the  open  prairie,  and  pursued  a 
course  directly  east,  piloted  by  the  practised  trapper. 

"  There's  little  of  shelter  hereaways  for  ye,"  said  he, 
"  and  yer  worn  en -folk  will  have  to  rough  it  prairie- 
fashion.  We'll  have  no  time  for  loafin',  I  calkerlate, 
if  we  think  to  keep  ahead  of  them  scalp-hunting 
varmint." 

Through  the  summer  night  .they  urged  the  stout 
little  horses  over  fertile  pastures,  where  herds  of 
buffaloes  and  troops  of  wild  horses  continued  to  feed 
fearlessly  as  they  passed  ;  for  their  instinct  told  them 
that  they  were  at  that  time  in  no  danger  from  the  ene 
mies  of  their  races. 

At  length,  men  and  horses  flagged ;  Mrs.  Avondale 
could  no  longer  hold  her  bridle,  and  they  halted  under 
the  shade  of  a  wide-spreading  beech,  and  picketing  the 
horses,  lay  down  on  the  turf  and  slept  profoundly  for 
gome  hours.  Then,  as  they  ate  their 'breakfast  of  dry 
35* 


414  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

meat,  they  looked  before  them  to  contemplate  the 
region  they  must  pass.  Already,  the  grass  was  shorter, 
the  vegetation  looked  less  verdant,  and  the  trees  were 
rare.  Worse  than  all,  no  game  was  to  be  seen ;  their 
store  of  dry  meat  was  not  only  small,  but  decaying ; 
and  they  had  no  longer  the  resource  of  fish.  A  muddy 
pool  of  water,  though  it  satisfied  the  horses,  was  very 
repugnant  to  the  thirsty  travellers,  and  they  began  to 
fear  that  they  might  not  readily  meet  with  a  clearer 
stream.  This  was  depressing ;  and  old  Jacob,  chuck 
ling  at  their  nicety,  said,  — 

"  Ye'll  have  to  get  used  to  hunger  and  thirst,  I 
guess ;  many's  the  time  I've  fasted  well  on  to  a  week, 
and  here  I  be,  yet,  God  be  praised.  There's  yerbs, 
sartainly,  as  puts  off  hunger,  and  there's  small  game, 
birds  and  prairie  dogs;  but  ye're  an  awful  lot  of 
mouths,  and  it  would  use  a  heap  of  lives  of  them 
unsatisfying  things  to  fill  ye  all.  One  buffler  ye  see's 
only  one  life,  and  that  would  go  a  great  way;  and 
that's  what  God  means  for  us  when  he  sends  bufflers 
in  tens  of  thousands :  plenty  for  all,  Injuns  and  whites, 
as  comes  on  prairie." 

"  Jacob  is  right,"  said  Mr.  Rodney.  "  Harold,  I 
pray  you  to  look  for  elks  or  buffaloes  rather  than  shoot 
the  flocks  of  birds  which  must  be  necessary  to  satisfy 
the  appetite  of  such  a  number.  Don't  you  think,  my 
little  Ellen,  it  is  a  cruelty  to  kill  so  many  birds  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  do,  Mr.  Eodney,"  answered  she  ;  "  and 
though  dear  mamma  does  not  like  buffalo-meat,  Pat 
and  I  will  try  to  find  eggs  for  her.  You  know  eggs  are 
not  living  things,  though  they  might  be.  Then  Hahnee 
and  I  know  some  roots  that  are  very  good  to  eat.  But 
what  will  become  of  us  if  we  can  find  no  water  ?  We 


OF   THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  415 

must  turn  loose  the  poor  horses,  to  find  it  for  themselves, 
or  they  will  perish." 

"  We'll  not  part  with  'em,  yet,  anyways,"  said  Jacob. 
"  We'd  be  in  an  everlasting  fix,  hereaway  on  the  barest 
ground  of  th'  prairie,  if  so  as  we're  letting  them  go  their 
own  gait.  Nay,  nay  ;  they'll  have  to  bide  what  we  bide 
for  a  bit,  honey.  So  you,  and  your  fust-rate  Injun 
woman,  had  better  be  seein'  after  yer  diggins." 


4  1C  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XXXVI. 

A  Supply  of  Roots.  —  The  Strawberry  Bank.  —  The  Deer  at  the 
Pool.  —  Pate's  heroic  Fight.  — The  Return  of  the  Buflalo  Hunters. 
—  A  Pack  of  Thieves.  —  John's  ignominious  Flight.  —  The  Escape 
of  the  Puma. 

THE  plains  were  not  yet  wholly  barren,  though  the 
artemisia  bushes,  the  tokens  of  the  dry  wilderness,  were 
already  scattered  about  on  sandy  spots,  where  the  low 
hillocks,  that  guarded  the  burrows  of  the  curious  little 
prairie  dogs  were  raised.  There  numbers  of  the 
shrewd,  solemn-looking  little  animals  sat  gazing  at  the 
strangers,  while  their  constant  companions  and  inmates, 
the  burrowing  owls,  sat  near  them ;  but  no  sooner  did 
the  leader  take  the  alarm  than  he  uttered  the  sharp  yelp 
which  has  given  the  undeserved  name  of  dog  to  these 
delicate  little  creatures,  and  all  in  a  moment  vanished 
into  the  burrows. 

No  evil  intentions  were  entertained  against  the 
prairie  dogs,  however,  and  Hahnee  and  Ellen  having 
collected  an  abundant  supply  of  wild  onions  and  the 
Psoralia  esculent  a,  or  sweet  potato,  they  walked  on 
till  they  met  with  a  pool  of  clear  water,  and  then 
rested  to  cook  the  greatest  part  of  the  sickening  dried 
meat  remaining,  with  the  roots,  and  this  stew  formed 
the  most  palatable  meat  they  had  eaten  for  some  days. 
Then,  while  the  weary  were  resting  under  a  tall  arte 
misia  bush,  Pat  and  Ellen  rambled  off,  and  returned 


OF    TIIK    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  417 

with  their  hats  filled  with  large  delicious  ripe  strawber 
ries  ;  inviting  everybody  to  follow  them  and  eat  straw 
berries.  Everybody  was  happy  to  pick  strawberries, 
and  to  forget  hunger,  and  thirst,  and  peril,  and  to  talk 
hopefully  of  the  future,  though  they  were  somewhat 
disappointed  that  Jacob,  so  experienced  on  the  prairies, 
should  not  have  led  them  over  well-watered  plains. 

"  Well,  then,"  said  the  old  trapper,  "  it  was  these 
Injuns  as  drew  us  off  the  track.  I  guess  it  wouldn't 
pay  to  keep  on  right  afore  'em.  You'll  bide  patient  a 
bit,  and  things  will  drop  clear.  Them  there  fixins  is 
next  to  water  for  Christens  ;  and  them  horses  will  keep 
on  their  legs  another  day  I  calkerlate." 

But  it  was  two  days,  two  long,  hot,  tedious  days, 
days  of  suffering  from  hunger  and  thirst,  from  fatigue 
and  anxiety,  before  the  travellers  saw  the  green  wooded 
sides  of  a  butte  or  isolated  mountain,  towards  which 
they  turned  the  faint  and  weary  horses,  which  already 
seemed  to  scent  the  desired  refreshment,  for  they  rallied, 
and  started  off  briskly,  to  the  base  of  the  mountain,  on 
the  east  side  of  which  was  a  channel  of  pure  water, 
bubbling  from  the  heights,  towards  which  men  and 
horses  eagerly  rushed. 

Refreshed  with  the  delicious  draught,  the  men 
hobbled  the  horses,  though  pretty  well  convinced  that 
they  would  not  stray  from  the  desirable  stream  ;  and 
then  sought  the  shelter  of  the  wood,  to  avoid  the  noon 
day  sun,  and  after  a  short  sleep,  to  search  for  the 
supplies  necessary  to  support  so  large  a  party.  Low 
bushes  of  delicious  currants  and  raspberries  were  abun 
dant  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain,  and  higher  up,  the 
notes  of  the  pigeon  and  parrot  were  heard,  while  the 
coveys  of  young  prairie  birds  rose  whirring  from  the 


4.18  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

plains  on  all  sides.  Jacob  shook  his  head  at  these 
prospects. 

"  Babby  meat,"  muttered  he.  "  Able  men  would 
make  a  poor  feed  on  such  like." 

"Will  I  be  thrjin'  my  fishing-rod?"  asked  Mike. 

"  Ay,  ay,  fish  it  is,  lad,"  said  Dick.  "  And  it's  like 
we'se  all  have  to  lend  a  hand.  What  does  yer  honner 
say  to  a  trip  out  north  ?  It  houlds  fresh  thereaway,  like 
as  though  we  might  fall  in  with  prizes." 

Hahnee  softly  touched  the  arm  of  Dick,  and  led  him 
to  a  spot  by  the  side  of  the  rivulet,  where  the  distinct 
trace  of  small  cloven  feet  might  be  seen. 

"  She's  a  sharp  un,  she  is,"  said  Dick,  regarding  Hah 
nee  with  admiration.  "It's  few  women-folk  as  would 
have  notished  this.  What  sort  of  craft  has  touched 
here,  think  ye,  Jacob  ?  " 

"  Small  deer,"  answered  the  trapper,  poring  over  the 
trail;  "but  a  few  will  come  in  handy,  I  guess.  They'll 
be  watering  nigh-hand  nightfall,  and  ye'll  have  to  lie  in 
cover ;  they're  shy  beasts,  and  fluttering  a  feather  will 
set  'em  off.  Here,  let  Arncliffe  and  me  mind  this  job ; 
we'll  watch  'em,  and  you  stout  uns  be  off  after  buffler 
meat;  there's  work  for  all,  I  calkerlate.  There's  Pat 
and  Miss  can  gether  berry  fixins ;  and  Hahnee,  woman, 
look  about  thee ;  there'll  be  yerbs,  or  some  feed,  here- 
aways." 

This  division  of  labor  promised  to  produce  some  re 
lief,  for  all,  more  or  less,  were  enfeebled  by  fasting, 
Mrs.  Avondale  and  Dennis  being  the  greatest  sufferers ; 
but  the  abundant  supply  of  food  around  them  allayed  in 
some  measure  the  sensation  of  hunger.  Then  Jacob  or 
dered  every  one  to  retire  behind  a  spur  of  the  moun 
tain,  that  the  approach  to  the  river  might  be  left  still 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  419 

and  undisturbed,  lie  and  Arncliffe  lying  concealed  behind 
the  low  bushes.  They  remained  a  considerable  time 
watching ;  at  length  the  rustling  of  branches  announced 
the  approach  of  some  animals,  and  a  herd  of  graceful 
deer  bounded,  one  after  another,  from  the  wood,  and, 
plunging  into  the  stream,  laved  their  hot  sides,  with  the 
semblance  of  perfect  enjoyment. 

"  What  a  shame  to  disturb  them,"  whispered  Ellen 
to  Pat  as  they  peeped  through  the  trees  from  a  little 
opening  i«  the  wood,  where  the  two  children,  armed 
with  long  knives,  were  digging  potatoes,  as  Pat  delighted 
to  name  the  sweet  bulbs  Hahnee  had  taught  them  to 
find. 

But  Arncliffe  and  Jacob  were  not  deterred  by  any 
feeling  of  humanity ;  they  fired  two  rounds  among  the 
herd,  and  two  were  left  floating  on  the  stream,  dead,  or 
mortally  wounded ;  and  though  the  rest  fled  to  the 
woods,  one  was,  they  saw,  desperately  wounded  in  the 
neck.  This  frantic  creature  came  suddenly  on  the  chil 
dren,  and  in  its  agony  ran  against,  and  overthrew  Ellen, 
and  then  began  to  attack  her  with  its  antlers.  Pat  ut 
tered  a  loud  cry,  and  with  great  intrepidity  rushed  on 
the  deer,  and  stabbed  it  in  the  shoulder  with  his  knife. 
Leaving  Ellen,  it  turned  on  the  new  assailant,  and 
stooped  to  butt  him ;  but  the  motion  caused  the  blood  to 
pour  in  torrents  from  the  well-directed  wound,  and  be 
fore  it  could  strike,  it  tottered  and  fell.  With  a  shout 
of  triumph,  Pat  leaped  upon  the  body  of  his  victim,  cry 
ing  out,  — 

"  Wasn't  I  the  boy  as  kilt  the  baste  entirely  ?  Sure, 
isn't  he  a  raal  big  un,  Ellen,  astore  ?  " 

But  Ellen  "  astore  "  was  in  no  condition  to  rejoice 
in  his  victory ;  bruised,  and  bleeding  from  a  gash  in  her 


420  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

arm  which  she  had  raised  to  protect  her  face,  she  lay 
incapable  of  moving ;  and  when  Pat  began  to  weep 
over  her,  she  also  burst  into  tears,  and  said,  "  Pat,  am  I 
killed?" 

"  Niver  a  bit  of  killin'  it  is,  then,  Ellen,  astore,"  said 
he,  "  barrin'  it's  the  baste  itself,  bad  luck  to  it,  will  be 
kilt,  and  not  you  at  all.  Will  ye  be  lettin'  me  carry  ye 
down  to  aunt,  to  docther  yer  arrum  ?  and  thin,  sure, 
ye'll  be  atin'  a  bit  of  its  flesh,  out  of  spite,  musha  ! " 

Ellen  smiled,  and  sobbed,  and  looked  with  wonder 
at  the  proof  of  Pat's  prowess ;  and  when  he  had  bound 
her  handkerchief  round  the  lacerated  arm,  and  she  tried 
to  stand  and  to  walk,  she  found  that  she  was  not  really 
killed,  and  could  even  laugh  at  the  sight  of  her  tattered 
frock  of  dressed  deer-skin,  which  had  fortunately  pro 
tected  her  from  more  dangerous  wounds. 

"  You  must  go  first,  Pat,"  said  she,  "  and  tell  mamma 
all  the  story,  or  she  will  be  alarmed  when  she  sees  her 
little  White  Dove  bleeding  and  ill.  I  must  sit  down 


r> 


here  and  wait  a  little  longer.  I  think  no  more  wild 
deer  will  come." 

In  the  mean  time  Arncliffe  and  Jacob,  with  the  assist 
ance  of  Scruton  and  Mr.  Rodney,  had  drawn  from  the 
water  the  two  slain  deer,  and  were  assisting  John  to  cut 
them  up  when  Pat  appeared,  to  report,  with  great  pride 
that  he  had  killed  that  same  buck  that  had  torn  Miss 
Ellen's  frock,  —  a  mysterious  allusion  that  was  not  un 
derstood  till  the  pale  and  trembling  girl  was  brought 
from  the  wood,  to  be  attended,  and  nursed,  and  soothed 
by  her  mother  and  the  kind  women  ;  and  from  that  time 
Pat  was  elevated  to  the  rank  of  a  hero,  and  allowed  to 
perpetrate  mischief  with  impunity. 

It  was  late ;  the  fires  had  been  made,  and  venison- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  421 

steaks  and  fish  from  the  river  were  broiling  temptingly, 
when  Harold  and  Dick  appeared,  slowly  and  wearily 
drawing  after  them  the  skin  of  a  large  buffalo-cow,  in 
which  were  enclosed  the  choicest  parts  of  the  flesh  — 
the  hump,  the  tongue,  and  the  delicate  ribs,  a  profusion 
which  inspired  the  hungry  with  gladness.  The  tired 
hunters  themselves  were  glad  to  see  that  they  should 
not  have  to  wait  till  their  spoil  was  cooked,  for  they  had 
at  once  placed  before  them  slices  of  the  delicious  white 
fish  of  the  river,  followed  by  venison  steaks,  and  pota 
toes  —  so  called  —  roasted  in  the  embers ;  and  all  de 
clared  that  it  was  the  most  agreeable  banquet  they  had 
ever  enjoyed. 

"Would  ye  be  lookin'  at  my  baste,  yer  honner?" 
said  Pat.  "  Sure,  won't  ye  be  lettin'  me  hunt  along 
with  you  now  ?  an'  won't  I  be  stickin'  my  knife  in  the 
bastes  ?  Worra !  yer  honner,  wasn't  Miss  Ellen  screech 
ing,  and  me  mad  entirely  myself?  and  didn't  I  kill  him 
clane  dead?  and  wasn't  it  the  best  of  mates,  and  me 
wantin'  to  have  a  jacket  made  of  his  skin,  plase  yer 
honners  ?  " 

"  You  deserve  to  have  it,  my  boy,"  said  Harold  ;  "  and 
as  soon  as  it  is  prepared,  I  think  you  ought  to  have  the 
jacket,  and  wear  it  as  a  trophy.  You  have  fleshed  your 
maiden  knife  to  some  purpose." 

No  attempt  to  clean  the  skins  was  made  this  night, 
for  all  were  fatigued  and  drowsy  with  their  unusual 
feasting,  so  that  in  an  hour  there  was  not  an  eye  un 
closed  in  the  encampment.  But  some  time  after  mid 
night  a  shrill  scream  from  Pat  awoke  the  rest,  and  by 
the  light  of  the  moon  they  saw  the  boy  dancing  about 
wildly,  waving  a  long  stick. 

"  Mr.  Cr often,"  he  cried,  "  they're  atin'  my  jacket,  the 


422  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

craturs !  Sure,  thin,  will  ye  be  sliootin'  the  bastes,  Mr, 
Rodney,  yer  honner  ?  What  for  will  ye  be  slaping,  and 
we'll  all  be  atin  up  intirely  ?  " 

In  truth,  the  startled  men  did  feel  rather  appalled 
when  they  saw  a  pack  of  wolves  close  to  them,  snarling 
at  each  other,  and  dragging  about  the  precious  meat 
which  had  cost  so  much  labor  to  procure.  In  a  moment 
all  were  alert ;  shots,  knives,  and  loud  cries  soon  dis 
persed  the  cowardly  nocturnal  depredators ;  but  alas ! 
the  buffalo-skin  and  meat  had  entirely  disappeared,  and 
one  of  the  deer  was  so  torn  and  mauled  as  to  be  uneat 
able  and  'wholly  useless.  Pat's  spoil,  however,  which 
was  suspended  on  a  tree,  had  escaped  outrage,  and  he 
rejoiced  at  the  idea  that  his  prospective  jacket  was  still 
safe. 

"  I  feel  disgraced,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said  Scruton,  "  that 
I  should  have  neglected  to  arrange  a  watch,  or  rather, 
as  I  had  not  any  extra  labor  during  the  day,  that  I 
didn't  keep  watch  myself.  No  wonder  those  piratical 
beasts  came  down  on  us ;  and  but  for  the  boy,  whose 
smartness  is  commendable,  and  whom,  if  ever  I  possess 
a  ship,  I  should  not  object  to  rate  on  my  books  —  but 
for  him  we  might  not  only  have  lost  all  our  provisions, 
but,  if  the  ravenous  beasts  had  not  been  satisfied, 
they  would  probably  have  finished  with  some  of  our 
own  flesh." 

"  Or,  at  any  rate,  with  the  flesh  of  our  horses,  which 
would  have  been  a  great  vexation,"  said  Harold ;  "  so 
that,  on  the  whole,  we  have  much  to  be  thankful  for.  I 
was  always  much  charmed  with  the  pretty  story  in 
'  Evenings  at  Home '  called,  '  How  to  make  the  best  of 
it ; '  and  now,  like  Ilobinet,  we  must  make  the  best  of 
it,  and  as  long  as  we  have  venison,  and  can  keep  on 


OF    THE    KOCKY    MOUNTAINS.  423 

this  blessed  stream,  we  shall  not  do  amiss.  I  suppose, 
Captain  Scruton,  we  may  now  take  another  nap?" 

"  I  shall  watch,  Mr.  Crofton,"  answered  Scruton, 
"  and  I  think  Mr.  Rodney  cannot  object  to  be  my  com 
panion." 

Mr.  Rodney  agreed  that  he  ought  to  share  the  duty ; 
and  for  the  remainder  of  the  night  they  watched,  with 
out  any  disturbance,  except  the  howling  of  the  wolves, 
fighting  over  their  booty,  with  the  usual  dissension  of 
freebooters. 

As  the  travellers  still  had  abundance  of  food,  they 
breakfasted  sumptuously,  and  then  set  out  along  the  edge 
of  the  rivulet,  over  plains  still  scantily  covered  with 
grass,  dreading  continually  that  they  should  see  the 
trickling  stream  wholly  absorbed  by  the  sandy  soil, 
which,  except  the  short  grass,  produced  nothing  but 
bushes  of  cactus,  now  covered  with  glorious  blossoms, 
that  cheered  even  that  scorched  and  barren  wilderness. 

For  two  days  they  fed  abundantly  on  venison  and 
the  fish  from  the  running  stream,  the  old  people  digging 
up  the  psoralia,  which  they  named  potato,  and  preferred 
to  the  constant  meat  diet.  But  after  that  time,  the  heat 
of  the  weather  tainted  the  meat,  till  it  was  almost  un 
eatable,  the  stream  had  vanished  in  the  sand,  and  they 
had  to  regret  the  fresh  fish  that  afforded  such  a  pleasant 
variety  of  food.  As  they  arrived  at  each  new  butte, 
their  first  care  was  to  search  for  a  water-supply,  but 
they  long  sought  in  vain.  At  length  they  heard  gladly 
the  dropping  of  water;  near  a  high  mound  they  found 
A  slender  current  trickling  over  a  jutting  crag,  and  fall 
ing  into  a  pool  on  the  plain.  From  this  pool  they  first 
filled  all  their  buckets,  and  then  the  horses  speedily 
emptied  it.  Unable  any  longer  to  endure  the  corrupt 


424  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

flesh  of  the  deer,  they  were  compelled  to  be  satisfied 
with  roasted  roots ;  and  lay  down  to  sleep  beneath  the 
bushes.  But  the  hideous  cries  of  the  night  prowlers 
continually  disturbed  them,  and  twice  the  watch  drove' 
away  the  wolves  that  had  been  attracted  by  the  smell 
of  the  tainted  venison,  or  by  the  horses.  Towards 
morning,  Jacob  said  to  John,  his  companion  in  the 
watch,  — 

"  I  guess  thar's  Injun  or  painter  on  our  trail ;  hear 
ye,  man,  d'ye  catch  that  rustling  ?  Keep  yer  rifle  ready, 
and  yer  eye  yonder  away." 

This  excellent  advice  John  followed  so  far  as  to  keep 
his  eye  fixed  in  terror  on  the  bushes  pointed  out  by  his 
companion  ;  but  when  a  glittering  pair  of  eyes  shone 
through  the  gray  leaves,  and  a  sudden  bound  brought 
an  enormous  unknown  animal  upon  the  back  of  one  of 
the  horses,  he  flung  down  his  rifle,  and  rushed  into  the 
midst  of  the  sleepers  with  a  dismal  cry. 

"  Cowardly  sneak !  "  cried  Jacob,  as  he  fired  his  own 
gun.  But  though,  from  the  sharp  growl  of  the  animal, 
he  judged  that  he  had  wounded  it,  it  proceeded  to  fling 
the  horse  over  its  back  and  flee  into  the  thicket,  the 
second  shot  of  Jacob  being  wholly  unsuccessful. 

"  It's  not  like  me  to  miss  a  painter !  "  exclaimed  the 
trapper  wrathfully.  "  I  guess  it  war  that  cowardly  coon 
as  set  up  my  dander  with  his  bealing  out  like  that,  and 
it's  a  marcy  for  him  that  I  didn't  give  him  the  ball  his- 
self.  Now,  ye  see,  the  critter's  gone  with  the  best  horse  : 
they're  cunnin'  coons,  they  painters,  —  they  allays  pick 
out  jicy  meat." 

In  this  case,  however,  none  of  the  horses  could  be 
said  to  be  in  "juicy"  condition  ;  labor  and  famine,  and, 
above  all,  the  scarcity  of  water  had  enfeebled  and  emu- 


OF   THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  425 

elated  them ;  and  as  they  should  have  still  two  horses 
left  for  the  baggage,  they  did  not  mourn  deeply  over  the 
panther's  victim.  But  John  was  soundly  rated  for  his 
cowardice,  and  replaced  by  a  more  efficient  sentinel,  till 
morning  relieved  them  from  the  dread  of  wild  beasts, 
and  they  ventured  to  search  the  wood  for  game,  in  de 
fiance  of  the  puma,  which  Jacob  named  the  painter. 

"  Sure  wont  I  be  saking  out  a  stag  for  your  honners 
to  shoot,"  said  Pat,  "and  me  carryin'  my  long  knife 
again,  as  Will  gave  me.  Isn't  it  a  first-rate  hunter  I'll 
be  showin'  myself  altogether." 

36* 


426  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XXXVIT. 

The  Bee-hunt.  —  Starting  new  Game.  —  Robbed  of  the  Prize.  —  The 
salt  Lake  —  The  wild  Rice.  —  Making  Bread.  —  The  River  and 
its  Inhabitants.  —  The  unlucky  Horse. 

THE  party  spread  through  the  woods,  fearing  no 
danger  in  the  daylight;  strawberries  and  raspberries 
were  plentiful,  the  wood-pigeon  cooed,  the  squirrel 
chirped,  and  the  bee  hummed  amidst  the  blossoms  of 
cactus,  while  the  musical  trickling  of  the  water  harmo 
nized  pleasantly  with  the  summer  sounds  even  in  that 
barren  region.  But  the  larger  animals  were  snug  in 
their  lairs,  or  were  roaming  on  the  plains ;  none  were 
to  be  found.  Reluctantly  the  sportsmen  were  nerving 
themselves  to  the  necessity  of  shooting  the  gentle 
pigeons,  when  Pat,  in  great  excitement,  came  running 
up  to  Mr.  Rodney  and  Harold,  crying  out  incohe 
rently,  — 

"Wasn't  I  seein'  them  all  fly  into ?  Sure 

didn't  I  watch  them,  and  niver  mindin'  av  they'd  be 
etingin'  bees  at  all,  seein'  it's  them  same  that  makes  the 
honey,  the  craturs  !  and  lavin'  my  cap  unther  the  three 
to  be  knowin'  it  agin.  Wouldn't  yer  honners  be  wantin* 
an  axe  to  cut  it  down  altogether  ?  " 

From  Pat's  report,  though  it  was  far  from  lucid, 
Rodney  judged  that  he  had  traced  the  bees  to  their 
honey  store ;  an  agreeable  prospect,  for  though  honey 
alone  was  not  satisfactory  food  for  starving  men,  it 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  427 

would  be  an  addition  to  the  roots  on  which  they  were 
now  subsisting.  Therefore  Dick  was  summoned  to 
bring  his  axe ;  and  they  followed  Pat  nearly  to  the 
summit  of  the  mount,  where,  on  a  jutting  rock,  some 
ages  before,  a  large  spreading  beach  had  flourished. 
Time  had  hollowed  the  trunk,  and  withered  the  lower 
boughs  though  the  upper  part  was  still  verdant  and 
closely  leafed.  As  they  drew  near  they  saw  swarms  of 
bees  apparently  driven  from  their  cells. 

"You  little  vagabond,"  said  Dick,  "I'll  be  bound 
ye'll  have  been  poking  'em  with  a  stick,  and  have  set  'em 
all  astir.  Now,  we'se  have  a  reet-down  feight  with 
'em  about  their  bit  honey." 

"  It  is  but  natural  and  fair,  Dick,"  said  Mr.  Rodney, 
"  that  the  bees  should  defend  their  own,  like  loyal 
volunteers  ;  and  I  am  astonished  that  they  did  not  sting 
the  boy  when  he  meddled  with  them." 

"  Sure,  niver  a  stick  at  all  was  I  carryin',  yer  honner," 
said  Pat,  "  barrin'  my  long  knife  ;  and  me  niver  thrub- 
blin'  'em  at  all,  but  just  lookin'  on.  Would  it  be  the 
craturs  were  seein'  us  comin'  to  thave  their  honey  ?  " 

"Anyhow,  we'se  have  to  try  and  board  'em,"  said 
Dick;  "it's  hardly  like  we'se  turn  our  backs  and  run 
from  a  lot  of  honey-bees.  Tie  a  rag  ower  thy  face, 
John,  man,  and  take  up  thy  axe,  and  let's  fall  on." 

"They  'teng  badly,  Dick,"  answered  John  faintly; 
"  I'se  noways  fond  o'  t'  job." 

"Get  thee  down  among  t' women  folks,"  said  Dick 
with  contempt,  "  and  take  a  needle  in  thy  hand  ;  it's 
all  thou's  good  to,  thou  Molly ! " 

"  Nay,  nay,  Dick,"  replied  the  mortified  man  ;  "  thou 
knows  I'se  not  feared  on  a  wild  colt,  and  can  break  him 
bravely  ;  but  there's  no  'biding  t'  ways  of  them  'teng- 


428  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

ing  fleas.  But  come  on,  I'se  thy  man  ;  and  Mary,  lass, 
blind  me,  honey  ;  I'd  not  like  my  een  piked  out." 

Peggy  and  Mary  tied  muslin  handkerchiefs  over  the 
faces  of  the  two  men,  and  enveloped  their  hands  in 
deer-skins,  to  the  perfect  satisfaction  of  John,  and  the 
annoyance  of  Dick,  who  complained  that  he  never 
could  work  muffled.  Then  they  ventured  into  the 
midst  of  the  swarming  insects,  which  continued  to  buzz 
angrily  round  the  tree  in  unaccountable  confusion. 

After  two  or  three  strokes  of  the  axe,  a  loud  rustling 
was  heard  in  the  upper  branches  of  the  tree,  then  a 
deep  growl,  and  finally,  the  grinning  face  of  a  black  bear 
appeared  protruding  from  the  foliage. 

"  Halloo  !  "  cried  Dick,  "  he's  getten  start  on  us ;  an 
ugly  dog.  We'se  need  guns  sooner  nor  axes.  I  say, 
captain,  a  pirate  in  sight.  Will  your  honners  just  give 
him  a  broadside,  for  bear's  meat  is  better  nor  honey  any 
day  ?  " 

"And  plaze,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said  Pat,  "be  in  a  hurry, 
seein'  the  baste  will  maybe  be  atin'  all  our  illigant 
honey." 

Many  shots  were  sent  into  Bruin  before  he  yielded 
to  fall  from  his  post ;  and  then,  having  safely  finished 
him,  not,  however,  without  some  sharp  stings  from  the 
distracted  bees,  the  workmen  proceeded  to  cut  down 
the  old  tree,  and,  opening  the  trunk,  found  an  amazing 
quantity  of  fine  honeycomb,  arranged  with  the  marvel 
lous  art  which  the  extraordinary  insects  display  in  their 
beautiful  works. 

"  What  a  pity  it  is  to  destroy  their  town  ! "  said  Ellen. 
rt  Could  we  not  have  taken  a  little  honey,  and  left  their 
lodges  habitable?" 

"  As  good  you  had  it  as  them  ugly  bars,  honey,"  said 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  429 

Dick,  'if  it  be  worth  carrying  off;  but  it's  poor  meat 
for  hunghery  men." 

However,  the  bear  was  left  untouched,  till  the  whole 
party,  with  buckets,  baskets,  wooden  cups,  twisted 
leaves,  or  any  vessel  they  could  contrive,  bore  off  a 
large  supply  of  honeycomb  to  the  encampment,  to  be 
packed  up  as  well  as  their  means  allowed.  Then  they 
returned  to  cut  up  and  bring  away  the  bear ;  but  before 
they  reached  the  spot,  they  heard  a  tremendous  roaring 
and  howling,  and  approaching  at  a  safe  distance,  they 
were  mortified  to  see  two  large  pumas  fighting  for  the 
possession  of  their  valuable  game.  Mike,  perched  on  a 
tree,  overlooked  the  field  of  battle,  and  reported  that  a 
pack  of  wolves  were  lurking  in  an  opening  at  a  short 
distance,  only  deterred  from  approach  by  the  presence 
of  the  more  powerful  animals,  and  ready  to  pounce  on 
the  fragments  when  their  superiors  were  glutted. 

"  Bring  up  the  rifles  again,"  said  Harold  to  John ; 
"  we  must  have  a  shot  at  these  ferocious  robbers." 

"  I  say  no,  Harold,"  observed  Mr.  Rodney ;  "  pumas 
and  wolves  are  dangerous  opponents,  and  we  should 
certainly  lose  more  than  we  could  gain  by  the  conflict ; 
for  the  bear,  torn  by  these  animals,  can  no  longer  be  fit 
food  for  us.  Let  us  discreetly  retreat,  and  move  im 
mediately  from  this  wood,  which  seems  to  be  the  general 
rendezvous  of  all  the  four-footed  animals  of  the  region 
round  about." 

Captain  Scruton  approved  of  the  suggestion;  and, 
with  many  bitter  invectives  against  the  meddling  pumas, 
the  men  returned  to  the  camp,  dejected  and  crestfallen, 
to  make  an  indifferent  breakfast  on  roots,  fruit,  and 
honey. 

"  Now,  we'd  better  be  startin',"  said  Jacob  ;  "  and  see 


430  THE    BEAR-HUNTEftS 

that  ye  all  keep  a  sharp  look-out  for  a  trail,  as  we  ought 
to  strike  somewhere  hereaways.  Mind  it's  not  safe,  for 
them  sneaking  red-skins  is  allays  hanging  nigh  on  it ; 
but  we'se  fall  in  with  water  whiles,  and,  I  guess,  not 
with  so  many  of  them  bars  and  painters ;  they  critturs 
keep  in  t'  woods  mostly." 

It  was  vexatious  to  set  out  unprovided  with  food, 
and  with  no  more  water  than  their  leathern  bottle 
would  contain  ;  but,  having  watered  the  emaciated 
horses,  which  reluctantly  turned  from  the  pool,  they 
rode  away  at  a  slow  pace.  The  plain  was  still  encum 
bered  with  the  tall  artemisia  tree;  but  occasionally 
they  met  with  patches  of  thick  green  grass,  from 
whence  it  was  difficult  to  move  the  famished  horses, 
and  at  length  they  hailed  the  sight  of  a  shallow  pool 
of  water,  surrounded  by  willows ;  but,  alas !  white 
saline  efflorescence  upon  it,  and  the  crystals  of  salt  on 
the  banks,  assured  them,  before  they  tasted  it,  that  the 
water  would  be  undrinkable. 

"  Then,  wouldn't  we  be  bilin'  the  pratees  in  it,"  said 
Peggy ;  "  and  won't  they  be  altogether  tasty." 

The  experiment  proved  that  Peggy  was  right:  the 
insipid  roots  were  more  palatable  when  boiled  in  the 
saline  water ;  and  the  gratified  women  collected  a  bag 
of  the  crystals,  in  case,  as  they  all  hoped,  that  they 
should  not  meet  with  any  more  salt  pools.  Despairing 
of  meeting  with  more  substantial  food,  the  sportsmen 
reluctantly  sacrificed  a  dozen  prairie  birds,  which  were 
large  and  fat,  and  when  boiled  in  the  salt  water  with 
the  roots  which  they  could  always  find  on  their  path, 
made  an  excellent  and  satisfactory  stew.  The  poor 
horses  alone  were  disappointed  ;  they  snorted,  and 
tasted,  and  shrunk  from  the  bitter  water,  and  stood 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  431 

gazing    languidly   and    despairingly   on   the    delusive 
beverage. 

"  I  cannot  stand  this,  Rodney,"  said  Harold.  "  We 
ought  to  discharge  these  faithful  servants,  and  set  them 
free,  to  find  their  way  to  more  fertile  regions.  It  is 
downright  inhumanity  to  detain  them." 

"  Well  then,"  said  Jacob,  with  a  grin,  "  you're  a  top 
hand,  you  are,  for  a  screed  of  doctrine ;  and  grand 
words  you  have,  but  you're  noways  sound  I  guess. 
Human  critters  reckons  afore  brute  critters  anyhow,  I 
calkerlate ;  and  send  them  beasts  off,  and  where'll  we 
be  ?  Wolves'  meat,  I  tell  ye,  lying  picked  clean  here 
on  prairie.  First  them  'at's  weak,  then  them  'at's  stout, 
dropping  one  after  another  along  th'  trail ;  and  some  on 
ye,  may-be,  leavin'  squaws  or  mothers,  waitin'  life-long 
for  ye  to  cast  up." 

"  It  is  quite  true,  Jacob,"  said  Rodney ;  "  we  are  cer 
tainly  called  upon  to  preserve  the  lives  God  has  lent 
us,  that  we  may  do  the  work  he  has  ordained  for  us ; 
and  it  is  plain  that  few  of  us  could  encounter  the  diffi 
culties  of  the  wide  unknown  paths  spread  before  us, 
without  the  aid  of  our  poor  four-footed  servants.  We 
must  be  tender  with  them ;  but  we  must  still  use  them 
as  long  as  they  can  carry  us.  Can  you  not  hold  out  a 
hope  to  us,  Jacob,  that  we  may  soon  meet  with  water  ?  " 
"  Well  then,"  answered  Jacob  musing  awhile  ;  "  it's 
dangerous  I  guess,  'cause  of  them  Injuns,  but  you  down- 
east  folks  bide  badly  without  yer  every-day's  eating  and 
drinking.  So,  I  calkerlate  ye'll  have  to  follow  me  a  bit 
more  south." 

"  South  it  is,  Jacob,"  said  Dick ;  "  seeing  you've  set 
yourself  at  th'  helm  ;  but  I  can't  say  as  how  I  see 
th'  meanin'  of  your  tacking  on  this  here  plain  ground." 


432  THE    BEAK-HUNTERS 

South  they  journeyed  till  evening  brought  them  in 
sight  of  a  clump  of  taller  trees  than  usual,  beyond  which 
they  came  to  a  narrow  rivulet,  and  men  and  horses  has 
tened  to  it  to  drink ;  and  then  lave  their  heated  bodies 
for  some  time.  Then  the  horses  turned,  with  revived 
appetite  to  feed  on  the  fresh  grass  near  the  water,  and 
the  men  set  out  up  the  stream  with  rod  and  net  to  try 
for  fish ;  and,  late  as  it  was,  they  obtained  fish  for  a 
good  supper  that  night,  and  a  plentiful  breakfast  next 
morning,  before  they  crossed,  and  then  reluctantly 
abandoned  the  river,  under  the  peremptory  guidance  of 
Jacob. 

But  gradually  a  pleasant  change  of  region  broke  upon 
them ;  trees  of  every  variety ;  the  American  cedar  and 
oak,  the  spreading  beech,  the  sumach  and  hickory,  all 
varied  in  foliage,  adorned  the  fertile  plain,  which  was 
brilliant  with  thousands  of  summer  flowers,  rich-colored 
geraniums,  white  lilies,  bignonias,  dappled  columbines, 
and  banks  of  golden  eschscholtzia.  Every  tree  was  an 
aviary ;  many  of  the  birds  were  beautiful  in  plumage, 
and  perhaps  the  most  attractive  among  them  was  the 
noisy  useful  turkey. 

Far  away  they  saw  herds  of  animals  which  Jacob  said 
were  buffaloes  and  wild  horses ;  but  he  would  not  hear 
of  any  delay,  as  he  wished  to  strike  a  river  well  known 
to  him  before  night.  But  they  passed  so  invitingly  near 
a  herd  of  small  deer,  that  before  the  creatures  had 
scented  their  enemies,  Harold  had  shot  one,  which  they 
placed  on  the  freshest  of  the  horses. 

Many  times  as  they  moved  on,  Jacob  alighted  to  scru 
tinize  some  suspicious  crushed  grass,  or  broken  twig ; 
but  was  satisfied  that  all  remained  safe ;  and  Hahnee 
keenly  examined  the  trail,  and  assured  her  mistress 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  433 

"  no  red-skin  foot  come  on  here."  Cheerfully  then  they 
crossed  a  wide  green  swamp,  to  a  belt  of  willows,  be 
yond  which  was  a  growth  of  tall  grass,  six  feet  high, 
which  concealed  from  them  at  first  a  broad  clear  river, 
the  goal  at  which  Jacob  had  aimed. 

The  horses  struggled  through  the  grass  to  the  water, 
and  when  satisfied  began  to  feed  on  the  luxuriant  tall 
grass,  which  Mr.  Rodney  now  remarked  was  headed 
heavily  with  grain. 

"  They're  like  to  be  greedy,  sir,"  said  John,  "  for  if 
ever  I  set  my  .eyes  on  a  bonnie  corn-field,  its  here,  and 
it's  not  oft,  I  reckon,  them  poor  beasts  fall  in  with  such 
like." 

"  It's  wild  rice,"  said  Jacob.  "  Ye'll  see  heaps  on't  in 
these  swampy  bits,  and  not  bad  bread-stuff  for  them  as 
likes  such  fixins,  but  a  buffalo's  hump's  a  deal  better 
meat  for  men  I  guess." 

But  not  only  the  horses  were  satisfied,  but  the  men, 
and  still  more  the  women,  rejoiced  at  the  sight  of 
grain,  which  might  be  converted  into  bread ;  and  stalks, 
green  and  ripe,  were  cut  down,  for  on  sunny  slopes  it 
was  already  partially  ripened.  But  when  they  had 
rubbed  out  the  grains  the  Irishwomen  looked  disap 
pointed,  as  they  by  no  means  resembled  the  rice  they 
were  acquainted  with,  and  Mary,  with  some  suspicion, 
asked,  —  "  Will  it  be  fit  mate  for  a  Christian  to  ate, 
Mr.  Jacob  ?  " 

The  man  laughed  as  he  said,  "  What !  ye  war  lookin' 
to  find  smooth,  bleached,  city  rice  fixins,  I  guess ;  but 
ye'll  not  see  that  there  a-growin'  on  prairie.  We  call 
this  here  grain  paddy,  and  if  ye'll  trouble  to  bruise  it 
at  ween  two  stones  ye'll  get  stuff  for  yer  dampers, 
honey." 

37 


434  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  It  is  the  Folk  avoine  of  the  voyagers,"  said  Mr. 
Rodney;  "  in  scientific  words,  Zizania  aquatita" 

"  The  thin  husk  that  envelops  the  grain,  even  when 
cultivated,"  said  Mrs  Avondale,  "  must  be  removed  be 
fore  it  is  dressed  for  the  market ;  but  here,  in  the  des 
ert,  the  wild  rice  crushed  into  flour,  as  Hahnee  can  do 
it,  and  baked  in  biscuit-like  cakes,  will  be  a  wholesome 
and  desirable  relief  from  the  sickening  flesh.  The 
green  ears,  too,  are  agreeable  vegetables  when  boiled 
with  meat." 

Every  hand  was  willingly  employed  in  the  pleasant 
task  of  cutting,  thrashing,  and  bruising  the  ripe  rice ;  a 
large  fire  being  in  the  mean  time  made  on  a  broad,  flat 
stone,  to  heat  it  for  baking.  As  soon  as  sufficient  rice 
was  bruised  Mary  moistened  and  formed  it  into  thin 
cakes ;  these  were  placed  on  the  heated  stone,  covered 
with  broad  leaves,  and  then  with  the  ashes  of  the  fire, 
which  was  still  kept  up  round  them.  In  a  few  min 
utes  they  were  baked,  and  with  venison  steaks  made  a 
luxurious  supper.  The  crumpets,  as  Harold  named 
them,  were  greatly  approved,  especially  by  the  Irish 
women,  who  declared  they  now  wished  for  nothing  more, 
except  a  cup  of  tea. 

The  skin  of  the  deer  was  cleaned,  and  spread  to  dry, 
that  it  might  be  formed  into  a  bag  to  contain  a  store  of 
rice ;  and  after  thrashing  and  sifting  the  rest  of  the 
grain,  they  sought  out  a  place  for  their  night's  lodg- 
ing. 

"  We  have  the  choice  between  the  swamp  and  these 
fit  stones,  which  extend  from  the  water,"  said  Mr. 
Rodney .  "  I  conclude  they  are  really  part  of  the  bed 
of  the  river,  left  uncovered  in  this  dry^ season.  Let  ua 
spread  the  rice-straw  over  them  :  the  tall  rice  will  shel- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  435 

ter  us  from  observation,  and  the  fresh  air  from  the 
water  will  be  pleasant." 

"  I  guess,"  said  Jacob,  "  there's  company  nigh  them 
stones  as  mightn't  be  so  pleasant  when  a  man  were 
wantin'  a  quiet  rest.  Now,  what'll  ye  be  countin'  yon 
critter,  master  ?  " 

"  Truly,  Jacob,"  replied  Mr.  Rodney,  "  I  see  nothing 
but  the  blackened  trunk  of  a  tree  floating  down  the 
smooth  river ;  a  very  agreeable  sight.  I  wish  we  had 
a  boat  to  sail  down  as  easily." 

"  Ye'll  have  to  take  another  look  at  it,  I  guess,"  said 
the  trapper,  chuckling ;  and,  as  he  spoke,  the  black  log 
became  animated,  and  such  a  head  was  raised  from  the 
water  as  made  the  women  shriek,  and  the  whole  party 
decamp  hastily. 

"  It's  nought  but  an  alligator,"  continued  Jacob  ; 
"  them  critturs  swarms  in  creeks  down  hereaway.  Awk 
ward  customers  they  is,  when  they're  wanting  meat ; 
but  yon  crittur  has  heaps  of  them  big  white  fish.  He'll 
not  trouble  to  land  his  clumsy  carcass  just  now,  bar- 
rin'  he'd  seen  Miss  there  lyin'  sleepin'  quiet,  and  easy 
to  come  at,  and  then,  may-be,  he'd  tried  her  for  a  change 
of  meat." 

Unwilling  to  rely  on  the  tranquil  appearance  of  the 
alligator,  they  withdrew  to  a  distance,  content  to  spread 
straw  over  the  swampy  ground ;  and  then  bring  up  the 
horses  from  their  rich  banquet  of  rice  to  a  safer  ground. 
But  before  they  came  up  to  the  animals  they  saw  them 
wildly  bursting  through  the  rice  in  great  terror.  It  was 
with  difficulty  that  they  were  captured  and  secured,  and 
then  it  was  discovered  that  one  was  missing. 

"  I  knowed  we'd  loss  by  that  crittur,"  said  Jacob, 
coolly,  "as  I  clapped  eyes  on  him.  They're  craftier 


436  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

nor  an  Injun,  they  are.  I  guess  he'd  come  drifting  on 
like  a  snag  till  he  war  close  on  them  beasts,  and  then 
snap  at  he  who  was  nighest,  with  his  big  jaws,  and  draw 
him  clown.  Well,  then,  better  loss  him  nor  a  Christin 
soul,  for  it's  an  awfu'  end  to  be  swallowed  livin'  by  an 
ugly  crittur  like  him." 

This  was  a  vexatious  and  alarming  termination  to 
their  enjoyment,  and  Mr.  Rodney  immediately  relin 
quished  his  wish  for  a  sailing  expedition. 

"  I'd  say  then  as  how  a  canoe's  all  right,"  observed 
Jacob,  "  he  can't  hurt  ye  in  a  good  bark  boat  or  a  dug 
out,  but  I'd  not  like  a  raft  on  this  here  creek.  I  guess 
yon  critturs  could  board  that  easy." 

"  I  reckon  nought  of  yer  fresh-water  creeks,"  said 
Dick.  "  Give  me  a  taught  craft,  and  a  free  open  sea, 
where  there's  none  on  these  alligators,  nor  snags,  nor 
Injuns  shooting  on  ye  off  shore,  but  ye're  just  master 
yersel'  of  ship  and  of  water." 

"  The  Lord  is  king,  Mr.  Marlin,"  said  Dennis, 
"  on  the  say  as  well  as  on  the  land ;  give  Him  the 
glory.  What  for  would  ye  call  yourself  master  of  the 
water  ?  " 

"  Isn't  it  at  His  word  the  stormy  wind  ariseth,  and  He 
only  can  make  the  storm  to  cease,  when  we  poor  crea 
tures  call  on  Him  in  our  trouble  ?  Isn't  it  pitiful, 
man,  to  be  callin'  yourself  strong  when  you're  altogether 
wake?" 

"  Dennis  has  properly  rebuked  us  all,  Marlin,"  said 
Mr.  Rodney.  "  We  are  all  too  ready  to  be  proud  of 
our  small  amount  of  knowledge ;  God  give  us  grace  to 
be  humble.  Myself,  I  own  to  having  been  much  elated 
at  being  the  first  to  suggest  sailing  down  this  perilous 
river,  and  Jacob  was  appointed  to  be  my  monitor.  I 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  437 

have  spent  years  in  learning,  but  in  this  matter  he  was 
wiser  than  I." 

"  Well,  then,"  said  Jacob,  "  I  guess  as  how  books  is 
books,  and  prairies  is  prairies,  and  creeks  is  creeks,  and 
every  critter  has  his  own  share  of  work  to  do  here 
below,  and  the  Lord  himself  is  the  only  master  of  larned 
and  savage,  trader  and  trapper.  All  we've  to  mind,  I 
calkerlate  is,  to  do  our  work  honest  and  slick  on,  like  a 
beaver,  which  critter  is,  to  my  mind,  not  far  short  on  a 
Christian." 

"Except  the  one  mighty  step,  Jacob,"  replied  Mr. 
Rodney,  "  the  step  from  reason  to  mere  instinct,  from 
the  immortal  to  the  perishable.  Man  alone  has  a  soul 
to  be  saved." 

"  Well,  I'se  not  queshton  that,  master,"  said  Jacob. 
"  God  forbid  as  how  I  shouldn't  own  it  all.  But,"  he 
muttered  to  himself,  "  it's  a  pity,  it  is ;  them  beavers  is 
fine  critturs  !  " 


57* 


438  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XXXVIII. 

The  Trail.  —  The  War-whoop.  —  The  Horse-robbers.  —  A  sharp 
Conflict.  —  New  Acquaintances.  —  Old  Kentuckians.  —  News  from 
Avondale.  — -  A  Prospect  of  Happiness. 

AT  early  morning,  Mike  came  up  to  Harold  with  a 
vexed  look,  and  said,  "  Musha,  yer  honner,  didn't  Will 
and  I  mane  to  be  gettin'  a  grand  lot  of  fish  to  break 
fast  ;  and  sure,  didn't  we  see  that  same  thafe  of  the 
world  staling  up,  quite  'cute,  saking  out  another  horse 
to  ate,  and  didn't  we  run  away,  thrue  it  is,  and  lave  him 
all  the  fish  for  himself,  the  nigger." 

"You  did  quite  right,  Mike,"  answered  Harold. 
"  There  was  no  disgrace  in  running  from  such  a  can 
nibal  ;  he  might  have  wished  to  try  if  boy  tasted  as 
well  as  horse.  We  must  have  more  crumpets  for  break- 
•fast." 

They  kept  at  a  safe  distance  from  the  dreaded  river, 
and  passing  through  a  wilderness  of  brilliant  flowers ; 
pink  and  purple  phlox,  white  azalea,  noble  magnolia, 
and  other  glorious  blossoms  of  the  season,  they  diverged 
into  a  grove  of  cypress  and  cedars,  where  they  hoped 
to  find  the  desired  shelter.  But  an  exclamation  from 
Hahnee  arrested  them,  and  all  saw  plainly  by  the 
crushed  grass  and  broken  flowers,  that  the  foot  of  man 
had  trodden  there.  The  trail  was  broad,  the  moccasin 
of  the  Indian,  not  the  foot  of  his  horse,  had  made  that 
trail;  but  from  the  condition  of  the  broken  flowers, 


OF   THE   ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  439 

Hahnee  judged  that  it  was  two  days  since  they  were 
trodden  down. 

"  Then,  at  all  events,  they  are  far  beyond  us,"  said 
Harold,  "  and  we  need  not  hurry  to  overtake  them  ?  " 

"  They'll  may-be  turn  on  us,"  said  Jacob.  "  What 
think  ye,  Hahnee  woman  ?  I'se  not  pleased  about  this 
here  trail.  Would  they  be  braves,  think  ye  ?  " 

"  No,  no,"  answered  she,  "  no  war-path  here.  Braves 
take  war-path  on  horse.  Red-skin  on  moccasin  go  rob 
and  burn,  come  back  on  horse,  leave  blaze  in  lodge, 
burn  all !  " 

"  She  knows  a  heap,"  exclaimed  Jacob,  in  admira 
tion.  "  It's  plain  it's  been  a  troop  of  them  robbers  as 
looks  after  hosses.  We'se  have  to  mind,  else  we'se  lose 
both  hosses  and  hair,  I  guess.  Let's  keep  on  their  trail, 
that  it  mayn't  be  notished ;  and  if  we  see  'em  nigh,  we 
must  make  for  bush-cover,  or  tree-cover,  and  if  we 
can't  casha  these  here  beasts,  we'se  have  to  turn  'em 
loose." 

They  followed  the  trail  undisturbed  till  night,  glad  to 
be  able  to  keep  near  the  river,  and  in  the  evening  they 
succeeded  in  taking  a  large  supply  of  beautiful  white 
fish,  and  small  trout  or  greyling ;  then  plunging  into  the 
midst  of  a  wood  that  skirted  the  river,  they  found  a 
small  clearing,  where  they  ventured  to  broil  their  fish, 
tie  up  the  horses,  and  leaving  a  watch,  the  rest  com 
posed  themselves  to  sleep. 

But  their  rest  was  soon  Disturbed  by  yells,  which, 
though  distant,  were  sufficiently  alarming,  for  they  were 
recognized  as  the  Indian  war-whoop,  and  Jacob  was  of 
opinion  that  some  of  the  horse-stealers  or  scalp-hunters 
had  been  detected  in  a  nocturnal  foray,  and  attacked. 
*  It's  like  enough,"  said  he,  "  that  them  'at's  rogues  will 


440  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

come  off  best,  'cause,  ye  see,  them  dogs  is  'cute  enough 
to  hunt  in  big  packs  ;  two  thieves  to  ivery  poor  soul 
robbed." 

"  Couldn't  we  help  the  victims  ?  "  said  Harold  eagerly. 
"  It  can't  be  right  to  skulk  here,  when  robbery  and 
murder  are  going  on." 

"  And  we  loss  our  own  hair,  I  guess,"  answered  Ja 
cob.  "  It's  like  enough  them  very  critturs  as  we  helped 
would  be  first  to  fall  on  us.  But  I'd  like  to  know  what's 
what,  if  we'd  a  sharp  scout." 

"Wouldn't  I  like  to  be  papin'  after  them,  Jacob," 
said  Mike ;  "  and  me  just  firm'  a  gun  among  them  ; 
wouldn't  they  be  jumpin'  ?  " 

At  this  moment  the  report  of  firearms  was  distinctly 
heard,  and  Jacob  exclaimed,  "  Well,  then,  I  calkerlate 
that's  niver  Injun  shot ;  them  critturs  can  niver  fire  a 
volley,  they  just  pop  one  arter  another.  I  guess  it's 
some  hunters  or  trappers  as  them  red-skinned  rogues 
has  fallen  on.  If  this  doesn't  beat  a  full  beaver-trap ! 
We're  in  for  it  now.  Hould  back  you,  Mike ;  you're 
not  up  to  yer  work.  Here,  Pat,  young  'un,  go  ahead  ; 
you're  a  deep  hand." 

"  Sure,  thin,  Jacob,"  replied  the  flattered  lad,  "  won't 
I  be  threein'  all  the  way,  and  spyin  out  what's  the 
shindy,  and  thin  stalin  back  sharp  to  fetch  ye  all  up  to 
be  shootin'  the  rapparees.  Is  it  now,  plase  ?  " 

"  Now  it  is,"  said  Captain  Scruton,  in  a  tone  of  au 
thority.  "  Don't  be  alarrfied,  Mr.  Rodney,  the  boy  is 
shrewd,  and  will  make  a  better  spy  than  an  older  hand. 
Listen  to  my  instructions,  Patrick." 

By  this  time  Patrick  was  far  beyond  hearing  orders  ; 
with  the  swiftness  of  a  greyhound  he  had  set  out,  his 
eyes  and  his  ears  open.  Though  the  time  appeared 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  441 

long,  it  was  in  effect  very  speedily  that  the  boy  reap* 
peared  in  great  excitement,  crying  out,  "  Let  me  get  on 
behind,  and  my  bow  and  arrows,  and  be  galloping 
sharp.  Sure,  isn't  it  only  six  Christians  agin  hundreds 
of  Red  Injuns?  and  all  them  same  horses  thaved. 
Musha !  won't  we  be  shootin'  the  rapparees  dead  alto 
gether  ?  " 

Trusting  the  disparity  of  numbers  was  not  so  great 
as  it  appeared  to  the  eyes  of  Pat,  the  travellers  ungrate 
fully  refusing  to  admit  the  boy  to  share  the  honors  of 
the  combat,  notwithstanding  his  urgent  entreaties,  rode 
off  at  full  speed.  The  continued  yells  and  the  occa 
sional  shots  guided  them  to  the  scene  of  the  conflict, 
which  was  not  more  than  half  a  mile  distant,  beneath  a 
clump  of  trees. 

Including  Mike,  they  numbered  nine  good  men, 
armed  and  mounted,  and  to  present  a  more  imposing 
appearance,  the  captain  ordered  them  to  ride  abreast. 
When  they  came  within  fifty  yards  of  the  combatants, 
at  a  signal,  they  gave  a  loud  cheer,  which  was  immedi 
ately  responded  to  by  the  unfortunate  six  white  men, 
who  rode  up  to  meet  their  welcome  friends.  The  In 
dians  seemed  to  be  in  possession  of  a  vast  number  of 
horses,  which  were  plainly  very  unruly,  and  not  more 
than  thirty  or  forty  of  them  had  riders.  A  random 
shower  of  arrows  from  them  did  no  harm. 

"  Are  these  men  really  robbers  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Rodney. 

"  They've  carried  off  all  those  horses  from  us,"  said 
the  leader  of  the  strangers  ;  and  they're  looking  out  for 
our  scalps. 

Captain  Scruton  immediately  gave  the  word  to  fire, 
and  a  well-directed  volley  created  immense  confusion 
among  the  Indians  ;  while  the  horses  dashed  wildly  for* 


442  THE    BEAU-HUNTERS 

ward,  but  being  tied  together  in  a  string,  they  were  un 
able  to  break -loose,  and  only  impeded  the  movements 
of  the  robbers,  who  seemed  desirous  of  escaping. 

"  The  dogs  !  they  calculate  to  carry  off  the  horses," 
exclaimed  the  strangers.  "No  gentleman  can  ever 
stand  these  horse-robbers,  the  eternal  brutes !  There's 
no  sleeping  quiet,  sir,  for  their  knavery ;  but,  there's  no 
denying  it,  their  rascality  is,  out  and  out,  a  clever  insti 
tution." 

The  Indians,  impeded  in  their  flight,  fought  for  their 
booty  bravely ;  but  a  few  more  volleys,  followed  by  a 
grand  charge  upon  them,  dispersed  the  red-skins,  who, 
after  a  vain  attempt  to  lead  off  the  captured  horses, 
abandoned  them,  and  fled  over  the  plains  like  lightning. 
John  and  Harold  then  assisted  the  owners  to  secure 
their  horses,  or  they  would,  after  all,  have  taken  to  the 
prairie  ;  then  the  stranger  turned  to  his  friendly  deliv 
erers,  and  said,  — 

"  I  guess  we  were  as  near  our  latter  end  as  we  shall 
ever  be  till  the  thing  comes  in  airnest,  if  you  strangers 
hadn't  stepped  in  slick  at  the  right  time.  You'll  never 
have  another  such  chance,  I  calculate.  And  where 
may  you  all  hail  from,  gentlemen  ?  " 

Mr.  Rodney,  to  whom  this  speech  was  especially  ad 
dressed,  smiled  at  the  American  ease  of  the  man  so 
lately  rescued  from  death,  and  saw  that  he  was  a  fine- 
looking,  respectably-dressed  man  ;  plainly  no  trapper. 
The  rough  men  who  followed  him,  though  equally  free 
and  familiar  in  their  manner,  had  the  appearance  of  ser 
vants  or  laborers. 

"  We  are  a  party  of  travellers,"  replied  Rodney.  "  I 
conclude,  from  your  stud  of  horses,  that  you  must  be  a 
settler." 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  443 

"  Hardly  that,  yet  a  bit,"  answered  he.  "  I'm  Abra 
ham  Branton,  raised  in  Kentucky;  started  out  here- 
aways  to  a  clearing  that  he  that  owns  it  wanted  to  trade 
off,  he  being  a  Britisher,  and  tired  of  our  grand  country. 
This  loss  is  his,  you  mark,  because  our  contract  isn't 
signed.  But  he  took  bad  when  he  got  a  sight  of  In 
dians  ;  you  see,  he  owes  them  a  spite,  and  he  were  not 
fit  to  come  after  the  thieves  ;  so  it  wasn't  in  me  to  let 
the  rogues  run  off  clear." 

"  How  did  they  contrive  to  lead  off  all  your  horses?" 
asked  Scruton.  "  Don't  you  keep  a  watch  in  these  dan 
gerous  prairies  ?  " 

"  I  guess  we'd  not  find  men  to  keep  watch  by  night 
and  work  by  day,"  answered  Branton.  "  Our  men  will 
fight  like  buffalo  bulls,  but  they've  no  fancy  for  watch 
ing,  when,  ten  to  one,  there's  no  need.  Well,  then,  give 
us  your  names  and  your  callings." 

Mr.  Branton  was  formally  introduced  to  the  whole 
party ;  and  after  they  had  ascertained  that  five  Indians, 
and  as  many  horses,  were  left  dead  on  the  field,  they 
turned  to  lead  the  strangers  and  their  horses  to  the  en 
campment,  in  order,  as  Mr.  Branton  said,  that  his  men 
might  "  have  a  snooze." 

He  was  much  astonished  to  see  women  ready  to 
welcome  their  friends,  and  they  were  equally  aston 
ished  to  see  civilized  men  in  that  wild  desert ;  but  all 
were  too  weary  to  enter  into  explanations  till  morning. 
The  women  had  prepared  broiled  fish  and  rice  cakes  for 
breakfast,  which  the  numerous  party  speedily  consumed. 

"  You  don't  feel  badly  on  the  prairie,"  observed  Bran- 
ton  ;  "  only  fish  is  a  poor  watery  fixing  for  strong  men.. 
You  should  look  after  buffalo  meat.  I  guess  the  beasts 
are  thick  enough  on  yon  hills." 


444  THE    BEAR-IIL'NTERS 

"  And  so's  Injuns,"  growled  Jacob  ;  "  and  fish-feed's 
a  heap  better  nor  a  scalped  skull.  We  keeps  our  eyes 
open  on  prairie,  ye  see  ;  and  we  knows  when  to  hunt 
and  when  to  keep  close." 

"  And  a  pity  it  would  be  to  scalp  that  skull  of  thine, 
friend,"  replied  Branton,  "  because  there's  brains  under 
it.  I  guess  thou'st  no  Britisher.  Where  wast  thou 
raised  ?  " 

"  Not  far  from  your  houlding,  Abraham  Branton," 
said  Jacob  ;  "  and  your  father,  Isaac  Branton,  I  guess, 
would  sing  out  my  name  in  no  time." 

"  Well,  then,"  answered  Branton,  "  may-be  I'll  strike 
on  the  trail  myself.  I'm  in  the  mind  that  you'll  turn 
up  to  be  that  harum-scarum  fellow,  Jacob  Lightfoot,  the 
wandering  trapper." 

"  There's  queer  chances  in  men's  lives,"  said  the 
trapper ;  "  and  it  wasn't  in  natur'  for  me  to  look  to  set 
eyes  on  Isaac  Branton's  bould  lad  hereaways,  seein'  as 
how  he  war  allays  for  militia  trading." 

"  He's  Colonel  Branton,  he  is,  any  day  he  likes,  full 
out,"  said  one  of  the  men,  continuing  to  smoke  his  pipe 
coolly  in  the  face  of  the  "  Colonel ; "  "  but  he's  ta'en  a 
fancy  to  turn  settler;  I  guess  he'll  have  a  gal  in  his 
eye." 

"  Keep  to  your  own  side  of  the  road,  Amos,"  said 
the  colonel.  "  You  see,  Captain  Scruton,  it's  good  to 
take  a  look  at  all  sides  of  life.  You've  had  starts  off 
land  and  off  sea,  I  guess,  yourself,  and,  likely,  know  a 
neap.  Now,  I  calculate  to  lay  out  a  town  yonder,  and 
if  you've  a  few  smart  hands  to  spare,  I'd  not  mind 
giving  them  a  plot  to  begin  on.  It's  been  poorly 
minded,  yon  clearing !  What  could  you  look  for  under 
a  shy,  proudish  Britisher,  who  didn't  know  half  his 


OF    THE    ROCKY'  MOUNTAINS.  445 

people,  and  was  ever  and  away  running  off  after  the 
Indians,  seeking  lost  friends.  But  he's  not  half  a  bad 
fellow,  for  all  that,  isn't  Avondale " 

Mrs.  Avondale  uttered  a  faint  cry,  and  Mr.  Rodney 
said,  "  Was  your  friend  seeking  for  his  wife  and  child 
among  the  Indians  ?  Tell  us  all  you  know,  for  we  are 
all  very  anxious." 

"  Well,  then,"  answered  Branton,  "  I  guess  Avon- 
dale's  not  one  of  your  great  talkers  ;  but  Joel  there,  his 
horse-keeper,  he  knows  a  heap  about  it.  How  was't, 
man?" 

"  Injuns,"  grumbled  the  rough  man,  "  nigh  about 
put  him  down ;  left  him  on  prairie,  a  gone  coon, 
or  thereabout.  Squaw  and  papoose  missing,  and  he 
argufying  ever  sin'  as  how  they're  livin'  among  Injuns. 
Total  unrasonable  he  are  consuming  that ;  but  I  guess 
it'll  take  a  good  'un  to  put  it  out  of  his  head.  There 
upon  he  took  a  clearin',  and  when  I  war  loafin'  about  at 
St.  Louis,  he  picks  me  up  to  keep  horses,  and  we  fit 
one  another  fair.  It's  years  now  we've  been  yonder  ; 
but  nows  and  thens,  when  his  mad  fit  comes  on,  he 
starts  off  roamin'  over  prairie,  like  a  rampant  buffler 
as  has  lost  company,  and  comes  back  all  shakin'  and 
white-like,  —  all  as  ripe  corn  as  wants  cuttin'.  It's 
lunaticks,  doctor  says,  as  we  hailed  out  from  St.  Louis 
to  look  at  him  !  " 

"  My  Alexander !  my  husband  ! "  cried  the  agitated 
Mrs.  Avondale. 

"  She'll  be  another,  I  calkerlate,"  said  Joel,  nodding 
significantly  at  the  lady. 

"You're  etarnal  ignorant,  you  are,  Joel,"  replied 
Jacob.  "  She's  no  more  that  nor  you  are  yourself. 
There's  bigger  wonders  nor  beaver-dams  in  this  world, 
38 


446  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

I  guess.  I've  knowed  a  man  afore  now  on  this  prairie 
as  had  had  his  hair  carried  off,  and  arter  that  has  met 
him  'at  did  it,  and  scalped  him  clever.  Oft  them  as  was 
reckoned  dead,  turns  up  agin  lively.  Whereby  I  cal- 
kerlate  your  man  may  see  his  squaw  agin,  and  that 
afore  long ;  mind  my  say,  Joel." 

Joel  stared  stupidly  and  said,  "  You're  a  gobbler, 
ould  fellow,  you  are,  and  there's  no  follering  yer  trail.  I 
guess  ye've  some  trap  set." 

In  the  mean  time  Branton  had  been  made  acquainted 
with  Mrs.  Avondale's  joyful  hopes,  which  there  seemed 
now  no  doubt  were  well  founded. 

"  But  we're  not  at  Avondale  yet,"  observed  Bran- 
ton.  "  I'd  not  wonder  if  the  horse-robbers  rally,  and 
muster  a  good  force  to  come  down  on  us,  and  recover 
their  booty.  I  guess  they'd  be  mad  when  they  came 
to  think  how  cowardly  they'd  been.  So  we'd  better 
make  a  start  slick,  for  we've  two  good  days'  work  yet 
before  we're  on  safe  ground.  You'll  not  need  much 
packing,  I  reckon." 

They  set  out  with  a  formidable  party  of  fifteen  effec 
tive  men,  mounted  and  armed,  sufficiently  strong,  Cap 
tain  Scruton  believed,  to  oppose  any  troop  of  Indians ; 
but  Branton  shook  his  head  as  he  pointed  out  the 
incumbrances ;  the  string  of  unmanageable  horses,  the 
women,  the  old  and  the  infirm. 

"  We  may  reckon  half  our  men  as  told  off,"  said 
Branton,  "  to  guard  them  that  cannot  help  themselves  ; 
and  it's  odds,  that  they  don't  come  on  us  by  hundreds. 
If  the  rogues  had  put  off  their  prank  two  days,  we'd 
have  defied  them.  I  was  looking  for  fifty  stout  fellows 
joining  me  to  take  up  bits  of  clearings  yonder  at 
Avondale,  —  real  smart  lads,  that  have  smelt  powder 


OF    Till-",    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  447 

and  had  their  blood  riz  yonder  again  the  Mexicans. 
They'd  have  cut  up  the  Sioux  dogs  to  shivers.  Well, 
mark  ye  this,  Joel,  if  we're  like  to  be  put  down  by 
these  redskins,  you  get  these  women  off  snug,  and 
away  to  Avondale,  and  bring  up  my  fellows  like  a 
blaze  of  lightning  to  help  all  that  are  left  of  us." 

"  Well,  then,  colonel,"  answered  Joel,  "  I'd  gainer 
be  arter  my  own  turn.  I  guess  I'se  horse-keeper ;  not 
woman-keeper." 

"  Dull  dog  !  "  exclaimed  Branton.  "  Which  of  you 
men  will  arn  a  few  dollars  from  Avondale,  by  deliver 
ing  over  his  goods  safe  ?  " 

"  I'll  do  it,  Abraham,"  replied  Jacob  ;  "  not  for 
dollars,  which  reckons  small  hereaways ;  but  partly 
not  likin'  to  see  poor  women  scalped  by  them  bloody 
rogues,  and  partly  a  bit  of  regard  for  you  and  old  Ken 
tucky.  And  I'd  be  handier  at  that  job  nor  fightin'  now, 
and  it'll  lighten  your  hands." 

"  I  earnestly  hope  we  may  not  require  such  service," 
said  Rodney,  "  so  near  as  we  are  to  the  settlements." 

"  We'll  have  to  keep  our  eyes  open  yet,"  said  Bran- 
ton,  "  and  after  all  we're  none  of  us  up  to  Injun  cun 
ning.  There's  few  trees  we  ride  past  but  what  may 
hold  one  of  their  scouts." 

"  And  them  hearin'  Pat  and  me  spakin'  hard  words 
agin  them,"  said  Mike.  "  Won't  they  be  mad,  musha !  " 

"  They's  not  up  to  English,  my  lad,"  answered 
Branton,  "  let  alone  Irish,  which  I  take  it  you're 
talking.  But  they'll  read  off  a  man's  meaning  as  fast 
as  the  schoolmaster  reads  off  his  multiplication-table. 
They're  deep  files,  and  it  takes  a  sharp  beaver  to  cheat 
an  Injun." 


448  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XXXIX. 

The  Night-birds  again.  —  Piping  to  Quarters.  —  Jacob's  big  Lot.  — 
Defeat  and  Captivity.  —  The  Intentions  of  the  Swift  Elk.  —  The 
Amusement  of  the  Squaws.  —  Feeding  Time. 

NOTWITHSTANDING  the  prediction  of  Branton,  the 
travellers  went  on  through  the  day  without  observing 
any  thing  to  alarm  them.  The  men  shot  two  fine  bucks, 
and  they  encamped  on  a  lovely  bank  sloping  down 
into  a  ravine,  the  dry  bed  of  a  river,  and  surrounded 
by  noble  trees.  It  was  a  fairy  land  of  bright  flowers, 
soft  breezes,  and  curious  and  beautiful  birds  —  the 
oriole,  the  woodpecker  of  golden  wing,  and  the  amus 
ing  mocking-bird  ;  and  in  this  sweet,  sequestered 
spot  the  young  and  happy  had  no  apprehension  of 
evil. 

"  You're  a  jolly  lot  to  fix  on  a  lone  man  yonder," 
said  Branton  ;  "  but  there's  wealth  of  stores  at  Avondale, 
and  gardens  of  fine  fruits  and  vegetables,  with  forests 
of  game  to  feed  you  all." 

"  Will  there  be  pratees,  and  pigs  runnin'  in  and  out, 
think  ye,  yer  honner  ?  "  said  Peggy.  "  Isn't  that  same 
the  glory  of  the  world,  sure  ?  " 

"  Well,  then,  good  woman," answered  Branton,  "there's 
glory  enough  of  that  sort.  There's  cows,  and  dairies, 
and  chickens,  and  such  small  fixings  fit  for  women  folks. 
I  guess  it  were  Avondale's  fancy  to  keep  all  spick  and 
spander  for  his  wife ;  and  he  never  minded  being 
laughed  at  a  bit,  not  he  ;  he  kept  his  stand,  and  he's  like 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  449 

to  come  iii  winner,  if  we  mind  what  we're  about.  Now 
then,  my  men,  you're  not  to  stand  loafing  and  listening 
hereabout;  you'll  keep  watch  outside  the  wood,  and 
throw  your  eyes  smartly  round.  Pity  it's  like  to  come 
on  thick.  See,  the  mist's  gathering  in  ! " 

This  was  not  an  unfrequent  termination  of  an  exces 
sively  hot  day ;  and  the  scouts,  finding  their  employ 
ment  vain,  hung  idly  about,  lounging  and  chatting  in  an 
undertone ;  while  those  off  duty  obtained  a  little  sleep. 
Jacob,  who  was  among  the  sleepers,  woke  up  before  his 
time,  uneasy  with  some  vague  suspicions.  He  could 
see  nothing ;  the  fire  had  even  died  out.  He  listened  ; 
but  all  was  still,  except  the  muttering  of  the  drowsy 
sentinels,  the  hum  of  beetles,  and  the  low,  deep  notes  of 
the  night-birds. 

He  woke  Arncliffe,  who  lay  next  to  him,  saying,  "  I'm 
not  half  likin'  yon  whoopin,  man.  What  think  ye,  is't 
owlet  or  Injun  ?  " 

Arncliffe  growled  at  this  interruption  of  his  clum 
bers,  and  muttered  surlily,  "  What  for,  can't  ye  let  me 
be  ?  Let  them  as  watches  watch,  and  them  as  sleeps 
sleep.  What  know  I  of  a  Jenny  owlet's  tongue  ?  " 

"  Man  !  I  tell  ye,"  said  Jacob,  starting  up,  "  yon's 
niver  an  owlet  at  all !  Them  fools  of  scouts  have  letten 
Injuns  creep  in  round  about  us.  Halloo  !  captin,  ye're 
about  keenest.  We're  trapped ;  and  them  hootins  is 
meanin'  words." 

"  Signals  they  are,  Jacob,"  said  Scruton  promptly. 
"  You're  a  man  to  be  trusted ;  but  I  never  can  trust  a 
land-watch,  where  every  man  does  as  he  likes.  Marlin, 
rouse  up,  and  pipe  to  quarters ;  the  enemy  are  bearing 
down  upon  us." 

The  word  was  passed  from  one  lair  to  another ;  and 

38* 


450  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

quietly  the  men,  accustomed  to  discipline,  prepared  for 
the  strife.  Branton  and  his  American  followers  were, 
on  the  contrary,  noisy,  bustling,  and  insubordinate. 
Every  man  had  his  own  opinion,  and  his  own  plan  ;  no 
one  had  a  decided  object  except  Joel,  who  determined 
to  save  his  horses,  and  Jacob,  who  prepared  to  make 
off  with  the  women. 

tt  We've  set  up  our  fixings  over  a  wolf-trap,  I  guess, 
Captain  Scruton,"  said  Branton.  "  If  we'd  kept  out  on 
the  prairie  we  might  have  had  fair  play ;  now  we're 
trapped.  But  we'll  die  hard.  Jacob,  you  knowing  old 
coon,  you  see  and  get  the  women  mounted ;  and  as  soon 
as  we  can  tell  where  the  rogues  are  gathered,  you  make 
a  start,  clear  off  the  opposite  way  ;  and  if  Joel  can  save 
his  horses,  he  must  consort  with  you." 

The  signals  still  continued,  and  were  responded  to 
as  the  keen-eared  Jacob  pointed  out,  in  various  keys 
and  notes,  a  perfect  telegraphic  conference. 

"  There  can  be  no  mistake  now,"  said  Harold  ;  "  I  can 
distinguish  the  imposition  myself.  What  are  we  to  do 
—  to  leave  this  glade  for  the  prairie,  or  to  form  a 
square,  and  defend  ourselves  here  ?  " 

"  The  open  sea,  if  you  please,  Mr.  Crofton,"  said 
Scruton ;  "  there  can  be  no  fair  battle  in  a  narrow 
harbor." 

"  You  are  doubtless  right,  Captain  Scruton,"  said 
Rodney  ;  "  you  are  accustomed  to  the  tactics  of  war 
fare  ;  but  allow  me  to  suggest,  as  the  encounter  seems 
inevitable,  that  our  first  duty  is  to  send  away  the 
weak." 

Hahnee  was  sent  out  to  listen,  and  report  on  the 
position  of  the  enemy,  and  returned  to  say :  "  Hahnee 
see  many  red  light  in  dark  nighfe-  Sioux  brave  come 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  451 

on  war-path  ;  they  burn  tree,  and  grass,  and  all  pale-face. 
Sioux  many,  like  buffaloes  on  prairie." 

Harold  himself  saw,  from  the  exterior  of  the  wood, 
the  glimmering  of  numerous  torches  through  the  mist. 
He  judged  the  Indians  could  not  be  more  than  half 
a  mile  from  them,  and  were  evidently  approaching 
swiftly. 

"  Off  with  the  women  and  the  horses,  you  men,"  said 
Branton;  "keep  along  the  ravine,  —  it  will  shelter  you 
till  daylight,  then  Joel  will  guide." 

"  It's  a  big  lot,"  sighed  Jacob,  as  he  saw  the  five 
women  and  old  Dennis  mounted  to  set  out.  "  One 
rnan'll  have  his  hands  full  to  mind  'em." 

"  There's  Joel  to  help,  old  fellow,"  said  Branton  ;  "  be 
moving." 

"  Well,  then,"  drawled  Joel, "  I  guess  I'se  have  plenty 
to  look  arter  with  them  hosses ;  I'd  hardly  be  lossing 
them  for  any  womenfolk,  I  calkerlate." 

"  You're  a  proper  old  grunter,  Joel,"  replied  Branton. 
"  Now,  I  tell  you,  if  there's  danger,  cut  loose  the  horses, 
they'll  find  their  way  to  their  own  corral,  and  you  help 
save  the  women." 

Joel  growled  rebellion  as  he  led  his  string  of  horses 
down  into  the  ravine,  followed  by  Jacob  and  his  train ; 
and%as  they  rode  off,  the  trampling  of  the  horses  was 
plainly  heard. 

"  Is  there  not  a  hope,  that  if  we  followed  the  women, 
we  might  escape?"  asked  Rodney. 

"  Not  a  speck  of  that,"  answered  Branton  ;  "  these 
savage  dogs  ride  horses  as  wild  as  themselves,  and  they 
fly  like  the  wind.  We  must  fight  or  fall,  I  guess. 
Come  out,  clear  of  these  bothering  trees ;  we'll  never 
be  killed  in  a  trap." 


452  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

"  I'd  say  form  in  the  ravine,"  said  Arncliffe,  "  theri 
fire  this  wood,  and  roast  them  cowardly  spies.  The 
wind's  fair  for  us,  and  would  keep  the  dogs  off  us  a  bit." 

"  Clever  it  is,"  said  Scruton  musingly,  "  but  hardly 
fair  warfare." 

"  Fair  !  "  replied  ArnclifFe  scornfully  ;  "  who  reckons 
to  fight  Injuns  on  the  prairie  fairly  ?  It's  just  trick  for 
trick,  cunning  again'  cunning." 

"I  protest  against  the  plan,  Captain  Scruton,"  said 
Rodney  hastily ;  "  these  spies  in  the  wood  believe  they 
are  fulfilling  their  duty.  It  would  be  dastardly  and 
brutal  to  massacre  the  unfortunate  creatures.  What  do 
you  say,  Mr.  Branton  ?  " 

"  Well,  then,  I  say,  Mr.  Rodney,"  answered  Branton, 
"  that  your  friend  there  seems  to  have  a  cross  of  savage 
in  his  own  blood.  I'm  not  up  to  wholesale  murder,  if 
he  be.  But  come  on,  boys,  now's  your  time ;  be  bold, 
and  mark  the  torch-bearers,  that's  fair  play." 

Mounted  and  armed,  the  little  band  formed  a  line 
before  the  wood  waiting  the  approach  of  the  dark 
crowd,  now  plainly  visible  by  the  light  of  the  torches, 
which  rendered  the  bearers  conspicuous  marks  to  the 
opponents  they  intended  to  surprise.  The  Indians 
were  naked,  and  decorated  with  patches  of  red  and 
yellow  paint,  and  as  their  hostile  intentions  could  not 
be  doubted,  the  fifteen  men  fired  on  the  savage  throng, 
producing  much  confusion  and  loss  ;  but  confident  in 
their  strength,  the  Indians  soon  rallied,  and  returned 
a  shower  of  arrows,  which  the  weaker  party  happily 
avoided  by  retreating  into  the  shelter  of  the  wood, 
and  fired  a  second  volley.  The  crafty  Indians  then 
saw  the  advantage  of  the  position  of  their  opponents, 
and  after  another  ineffectual  flight  of  arrows  they  sud- 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  453 

denly  charged  against  their  victims  in  great  force,  lance 
in  hand. 

u  It's  all  over  now,"  said  Branton.  "  You  young  'uns 
tree  it,  you  may  get  off;  but  we'll  have  to  bide  a  heap, 
I  guess.  Never  heed,  captain;  duty  afore  self.  Give 
'em  a  shout  and  a  volley  for  a  last  token  of  love ! " 

The  repeated  firing,  though  it  must  have  thinned  the 
ranks  of  the  Indians,  did  not  arrest  them  ;  they  poured 
into  the  woods,  surrounding  and  bearing  down  their 
brave  opponents  by  the  weight  of  numbers,  and  they 
only  paused  when  Arncliffe,  in  the  Sioux  tongue,  cried 
out  for  quarter,  declaring  that  they  would  at  once  sur 
render  themselves  prisoners,  if  they  were  assured  of 
good  treatment,  and  allowed  to  trade  for  their  ransom. 

"The  Swift  Elk,  the  great  scalp-hunter,"  said  he, 
whose  plumed  head  marked  him  as  the  chief,  "looks 
down  with  disdain  on  the  pale-faced  long-knives,  who 
hide  in  woods,  and  war  like  women.  The  Swift  Elk 
wants  horses,  guns,  and  fire-water.  The  long-knives 
must  give  him  these,  and  work  as  his  slaves  till  the 
feast  of  the  scalps,  then  they  shall  be  given  to  the  squaws 
of  the  Swift  Elk,  who  love  to  make  the  cowardly  pale 
faces  cry  out  in  the  fire." 

By  this  time  every  man  was  overpowered  and  bound 
to  his  horse  with  strong  ropes  of  sinews,  and  the  small 
possessions  of  the  vanquished,  including  the  rifles,  were 
carried  off ;  then,  aware  from  the  report  of  the  spies 
that  the  horses  had  been  sent  away,  the  chief  directed 
a  party  to  pursue  them ;  while  he  himself,  with  the  rest 
of  his  troop,  led  off  the  unfortunate  prisoners. 

For  some  time  the  melancholy  procession  moved 
forward  in  silence ;  then  Branton,  in  the  Sioux  lan 
guage,  attempted  to  expostulate  with  the  chief  on  their 


454  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

treatment,  and  to  enter  into  some  arrangements  for  their 
ransom :  but  his  words  were  received  as  if  unheard,  in 
dignified  silence. 

"  I  guess  we're  in  a  mortal  dilemma,"  said  the  irrita 
ted  American  to  his  two  neighbors,  Rodney  and  Harold. 
"The  obstinate  old  brute  has  scrued  up  his  talking 
ingine,  and  that  means  bad.  I  say,  are  we  all  here  ?  " 

"  Does  anybody  remember  whether  that  urchin  of 
mischief,  Pat,  was  taken  with  the  women  ? "  asked 
Harold.  "  It  was  so  horribly  dark  there  was  no  coming 
at  facts.  Ask  Will,  Rodney." 

William  remembered  that  Pat  could  not  be  found 
when  the  fugitives  set  out,  and  doubtless  he  was  left  in 
the  wood. 

"  It  is  quite  as  well,"  said  Rodney.  "  No  fate  can 
befall  him  worse  than  slavery  and  death.  Is  any  one 
wounded  ?  I  surely  hear  groans/' 

"  It  is  John,  Mr.  Rodney,"  answered  William.  "  He 
van  off  at  the  first,  but  he  hadn't  sense  to  climb  a  tree, 
so  the  savages  found  him,  and  brought  him  off.  I  don't 
know  why  he  cries  out  like  that,  for  he's  got  no 
wound." 

"  The  poltroon  ! "  exclaimed  Harold.  "  He  ought  to 
have  been  sent  off  with  the  women.  I  doubt  whether 
he  ever  fired  his  gun.  But,  Branton,  is  there  any  hope 
of  escape  ?  We  managed  cleverly  the  last  time  we 
were  in  the  clutches  of  these  tigers,  and  now  we  have 
no  weak  charge  to  impede  us.  Once  mounted,  I  don't 
see  but  what  we  should  have  a  chance  in  the  race." 

"  Well  then,  friend,  '  once  mounted/  "  replied  Bran- 
ton,  "  I  guess  that's  the  hitch.  They'll  shut  us  up  to 
fatten  in  their  slaughter-houses  before  they  butcher  us ; 
and  won't  they  keep  a  tight  watch?  That's  not  the 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  455 

hole  for  us  to  creep  out,  I  calculate ;  but  if  that  rogue 
Joel  gets  through  with  his  horses,  and  stirs  up  my  peo 
ple  yonder,  they'll  start  off  like  mad ;  and  if  we're  not 
all  roasted  or  boiled,  and  swallowed  up  before  they 
can  come  down  on  the  dogs,  —  that's  our  chance,  I 
guess." 

"  God  send  us  help  ! "  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "  for  death, 
which  comes  to  all,  can  never  come  in  such  an  awful 
form  as  that  threatened  by  these  brutal  heathens.  Let 
us,  my  dear  friends,  pray  for  help  to  our  Father  in 
heaven." 

All  remained  silent.  Awe,  or  fear,  or  real  devotion 
fell  on  the  prisoners ;  and  their  hearts  turned  to  the  in 
evitable  future. 

In  an  hour's  time  they  drew  up  before  a  village  of 
rude  huts  of  skin,  from  which  issued  noisy  crowds  of 
women,  to  receive  their  victorious  warriors,  and  to  as 
sail  the  prisoners  with  groans,  shrieks,  and  opprobrium ; 
they  even  attempted  to  strike  and  wound  them  with 
long  rods  and  spears,  till  the  stern  voice  of  the  chief 
made  them  shrink  aside.  He  rode  up  to  the  largest 
hut,  and  alighting,  an  attendant  led  his  horse  to  the  cor 
ral,  which  lay  at  the  back  of  the  huts,  while  he  issued 
his  orders  about  the  prisoners  to  two  grave  aged  men ; 
and  the  unfortunate  prisoners  were  transferred  from  the 
horses  to  a  large  skin  hut,  where  they  were  left,  with 
their  legs  bound,  and  their  arms  tied  behind  them,  the 
two  old  men  taking  their  station  before  the  entrance  of 
the  hut,  and  keeping  a  watchful  eye  on  the  stunned  and 
dismayed  captives. 

For  half  an  hour,  despair  kept  them  silent,  then  Har 
old  said,  "  This  will  never  do,  Rodney ;  we'll  die  like 
men,  if  we  are  to  die.  But  can  we  do  nothing  ?  Where 


4.56  THE    BEAR-HUNTER? 

is  all  our  ingenuity,  our  energy,  our  bravery,  if  we  can't 
make  an  attempt  to  escape  from  a  set  of  rude  and  un 
disciplined  savages  ? " 

Rodney  sighed  as  he  answered,  "  I  have  no  hope,  my 
boy  ;  we  must  die.  Let  us  pray  that  our  death  may  be 
speedy." 

"  And  that  we  may  fall  by  the  hands  of  men,"  said 
Scruton,  "  and  not  be  kicked  to  death  like  dogs  by  those 
ugly  hags." 

"  If  they'd  let  one  have  t'  use  on  one's  hands,"  said 
Dick,  ;<  there'd  be  some  chance  ;  but  we're  no  better 
nor  logs  lying  here.  Please,  captain,  hail  yon  hands, 
and  ask  'em  to  slacken  these  here  ropes." 

"  Better  keep  quiet,"  said  Arncliffe,  "  the  spiteful  dogs 
would  only  draw  them  tighter.  Now  John  has  a  sharp 
set  of  tusks,  he  might  manage  to  gnaw  through  a  rope, 
and  if  one  was  free,  he'd  help  the  rest.  Where  is  the 
fellow  ?  " 

"  He's  at  my  elbow,  snoring  like  a  pig,"  answered 
Dick.  "  How  he  can  sleep  is  beyond  me." 

"  That's  John's  strong  point,"  said  Harold  ;  "  I'll  back 
him  against  an  old  tabby  cat  for  a  snooze.  But  he 
couldn't  act  in  the  face  of  yon  old  fellows,  if  he  were 
awake.  We  must  wait." 

"  It  would  be  as  well  if  we  could  all  sleep,"  said  Arn 
cliffe  ;  "  to  gather  strength  for  what's  before  us.  We 
shall  have  either  to  act  or  to  suffer,  that's  sure." 

"  Arncliffe  is  right,"  said  Rodney.  "  Let  us  try  to 
rest." 

In  silence,  if  not  in  sleep,  they  remained  till  roused 
by  the  morning  sounds ;  the  shrill  voices  of  the  women, 
the  screams  of  the  children,  the  yelping  of  dogs,  the 
neighing  of  horses,  and  occasionally  the  deep,  guttural 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  457 

voices  of  the  sullen,  brutal  Indians.  The  captives  then 
looked  round  on  their  forlorn  position  ;  the  floor  of  the 
filthy  hut  was  strewed  with  bones,  straw,  and  ends  of 
rope ;  the  sleeping-place,  which  extended  round,  was 
made  of  dirty  old  mats  and  half-cured  skins,  from 
which  a  sickening  smell  arose.  The  only  light  was 
from  an  opening  in  the  roof,  beneath  which  were  the 
ashes  of  a  fire  ;  and  within  the  hut,  across  the  entrance, 
were  stretched  the  sleeping  guard.  The  mist  of  the 
preceding  night  had  ended  in  rain,  which  now  poured 
through  the  open  roof  and  the  entrance,  flooding  the 
floor. 

"We'll  not  have  to  die  to-day,"  said  Arncliffe. 
"  These  fellows  can't  abide  rain ;  they'll  keep  close,  and 
if  they  have  it,  they'll  drink  rum.  They  couldn't  get 
up  their  bonfires  to  roast  us,  such  a  day  as  this,  thank 
God." 

"  We  are  bound  to  thank  God  for  the  respite,  Arn 
cliffe,"  said  Rodney.  "  Do  you  think,  Mr.  Branton,  this 
affords  us  any  hope  ?  " 

"  For  certain,"  said  Mr.  Branton :  "  if  we  can  hold 
out  four-and-twenty  hours,  we've  a  right  to  look  out  for 
friends  to  help  us.  If  ever  there  was  a  bit  of  luck,  or, 
as  you  say,  Mr.  Rodney,  a  show  of  God's  mercy  to  a 
set  of  poor  sinners,  it's  just  this  rain.  What  are  those 
uneasy  lads  about  ?  " 

"  Is  it  Will  and  me,  yer  honor,"  said  Mike.  "  Sure 
isn't  it  biting,  turns  about  we  are,  and  have  gotten 
through  two  strands,  but  arn't  thej  twisted  hard,  these 
same  rascally  ropes." 

The  boys  had  gnawed  at  each  other's  bonds  till  they 
had  cut  the  ropes  half-through,  but  by  Branton's  ad 
vice,  they  now  desisted  till  night  was  approaching,  for, 

39 


458  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

as  he  observed,  what  good  would  either  arms  or  legs  do 
them,  when  they  were  thronged  round  with  their  foes  ? 

Shortly  after  this,  the  chief  entered  to  look  with  tri 
umph  and  disdain  on  his  prisoners.  "Where  is  the 
pride  of  the  pale-faces  now  ?  "  said  he.  "  Do  the  great 
chiefs  say  now,  '  We  are  very  great ;  Manitou  helps  the 
pale-face,  and  makes  the  red-skin  fly  before  him,  as  the 
dove  flies  from  the  hungry  vulture.'  The  red-skin 
laughs  now,  and  says,  is  the  skin  of  our  pale  brother 
thin  ?  will  he  cry  out  when  the  squaws  cut  him  ?  " 

"  Chief,"  answered  Mr.  Kodney,  "  the  Great  Spirit 
made  the  pale  and  the  red-skin  to  be  brothers,  and  com 
manded  them  to  live  in  peace.  We  have  fought  only 
to  defend  our  lives,  and  to  recover  the  property  you  had 
taken  from  our  friend ;  we  had  no  enmity  against  the 
red-skins.  We  submit  to  die,  if  your  cruel  laws  ordain 
it ;  but  white  men  do  not  treat  their  prisoners'  with 
harshness  ;  they  do  not  torture  and  starve  them.  Would 
it  not  be  wise  to  accept  ransom  for  us  ?  Send  a  mes 
senger  with  letters  from  us  to  the  nearest  station,  and 
you  may  receive  in  exchange  for  us,  blankets,  powder, 
and  shot,  or  even  dollars  ;  is  not  this  good  ?  " 

The  chief  was  silent  for  some  minutes  ;  then  he  said, 
"  It  is  not  good.  Our  squaws  ask  for  pale  prisoners  to 
make  them  merry ;  and  we  love  scalps." 

"  Are  the  squaws  of  the  red-skins  chiefs  ? "  asked 
Mr.  Rodney.  "  Do  they  change  their  husbands  into 
women  ?  Do  they  say,  '  Give  us  these  men  ;  you  are 
our  slaves  ?  ' ' 

The  chief  mused  as  he  replied,  "  The  brave  rules  on 
the  war-path,  the  squaw  at  the  lodges.  We  give  the 
prisoners  to  our  squaws,  for  we  love  our  lodges  to  be  at 
peace.  Brave  men  love  only  to  slay  ;  women  love  to 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  459 

see  pain.  The  Sioux  chief  is  not  mean  like  the  Paw 
nee  slaves ;  he  gives  meat  even  to  his  enemies.  My 
brothers  shall  be  fed." 

"Will  you  order  our  hands  to  be  unbound,  chief," 
said  Harold,  "  that  we  may  eat  our  meat  ?  " 

"  The  Sioux  eats  with  his  teeth,  not  with  his  hands/ 
said  the  Indian  scornfully. 

"  At  all  events,"  said  Rodney,  "  will  you  permit  one 
of  our  own  servants  to  be  released  to  feed  us  ?  It  is 
not  good  for  a  pale-face  to  receive  food  from  the  hands 
of  a  stranger." 

The  chief  glanced  suspiciously  round ;  then  pointing 
to  ArnclifFe,  he  said  to  one  of  the  guards,  "  Take  away 
the  bonds  of  the  lame  prisoner,  and  give  him  meat 
to  feed  the  rest.  "When  they  have  eaten,  bind  him 
again." 

ArnclifFe  was  released,  and  with  much  pain  he 
brought  round  his  cramped  arms  to  receive  a  huge  bowl 
of  boiled  maize  and  buffalo  meat,  and  moving  slowly 
from  one  to  another,  he  contrived  to  feed  them  with  a 
horn  spoon  of  his  own  making,  which  he  carried  about 
him. 

Before  he  had  finished,  the  chief  left  the  hut,  and 
seeing  the  guards  were  lounging  carelessly  outside  the 
entrance,  Arncliffe  drew  a  knife  from  his  vest,  and  rap 
idly  cut  the  ropes  which  bound  Mr.  Branton  and  Dick 
at  least  half  through  ;  so  that  with  a  moderate  exertion 
of  strength,  they  might  be  completely  severed.  He  had 
no  time  to  accomplish  more  before  the  guards  entered, 
and  he  submitted  to  be  bound  again.  But  artfully  talk 
ing  to  the  men,  he  amused  them  with  stories  of  his  In 
dian  exploits,  and  prevailed  on  them  to  tie  him  loosely 
that  his  arms  might  not  be  so  cramped. 


460  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 


CHAPTER    XL. 

Sentence  of  Death. —  The  friendly  Elf.  — The  joyful  Signal.— 
The  Slaughter.  —  Avondale's  Gratitude.  —  General  Patrick.  — 
Home.  —  Separation  of  the  Travellers.  —  England  and  its  Duties. 

DURING  the  day  the  prisoners  saw  no  more  of  the 
chief;  but  they  were  frequently  visited  by  the  women, 
who  derided  and  insulted  them,  and  were  only  induced 
to  withdraw,  by  a  promise  of  the  whole  party  being 
given  up  to  them  at  the  festival  of  the  ensuing  day. 
How  anxiously  the  doomed  victims  watched  and  lis 
tened,  and  plotted  till  night  came  on.  Then  a  fire  was 
lighted,  that  the  guards  might  see  they  were  safe  ;  and 
again  the  chief  came  in. 

"  My  women  will  not  accept  blankets  and  dollars," 
said  he.  "  They  ask  for  their  right ;  I  cannot  refuse 
them.  I  am  not  cruel  like  the  grizzly  bear,  but  I 
cannot  give  my  brothers  their  lives.  Let  them  prepare 
to  suffer." 

"  We  are  prepared,  chief,"  said  Mr.  Rodney.  "  Our 
God  is  mighty;  He  will  give  us  strength  to  despise 
your  tortures,  and  He  will  receive  our  spirits  into  ever 
lasting  happiness  after  our  bloody  death." 

The  chief  stood  a  few  minutes  silent  and  uneasy ; 
then  he  walked  away,  leaving  two  young  men  as 
guards,  who  murmured  that  they  were  detained  from 
the  preparations  for  the  revels  of  the  next  day;  and. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  461 

cast  mary  vindictive  glances  at  the  prisoners,  who  had 
caused  their  disappointment. 

The  anxious  captives  reclined  on  their  filthy  couch, 
then  affected  to  sleep,  keeping  a  watchful  eye  continu 
ally  upon  their  guards,  who,  deceived  by  their  apparent 
repose,  after  some  yawning  finally  followed  their  exam 
ple,  and  lay  down  to  sleep.  In  the  mean  time  the  fire 
gradually  died  out,  and  all  was  darkness  in  the  hut. 
Then,  after  Mr.  Rodney  had  once  or  twice  fancied  he 
heard  a  slight  movement  near  him,  he  actually  felt  a 
light  touch,  and  a  well-known  voice  whispered,  "  Sure, 
thin,  don't  be  spakin'  at  all,  while  I'm  cuttin'  ye  away, 
every  sowl." 

He  felt  the  little  active  hands  behind  him  sever  the 
rope  from  the  arms  and  legs,  and  he  ventured  to  whis 
per,  "  Are  you  alone,  Pat  ?  " 

"  Sure,  won't  they  all  be  among  the  threes  waitin'  for 
ye,"  answered  the  boy ;  "  and  the  gin'ral  himself  manin* 
to  cut  all  the  Injuns  to  slithers.  Now,  be  kapin'  quiet 
till  I  tell  ye." 

Then  the  urchin  crept  round  from  man  to  man, 
setting  all  free,  and  Mr.  Rodney  now  saw  that  a  gap 
had  been  cut  in  the  tent-cover,  large  enough  to  allow  a 
man  to  pass.  He  longed  to  avail  himself  of  this  mode 
of  escape ;  but  soon  found  it  would  be  prudent  to  wait 
till  his  limbs  had  recovered  the  power  of  motion ;  and 
when  Pat  had  completed  his  office  he  whispered  his 
parting  instructions  to  Rodney. 

"  "When  ye're  harin'  the  gin'ral  cry  out,  '  Give  'em  it, 
lads  ! '  thin  you'll  crape  through  this  same  big  hole, 
ivry  man,  and  horses  ready  outside,  and  a  gun  strapped 
on  ivry  horse  ;  and  won't  ye  be  sharp  in  joinin'  the  vol 
unteers  close  by." 

39* 


462  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

It  was  easily  comprehended  that  Mr.  Avondale  was 
u  the  general "  who  had  brought  up  Branton' s  people  to 
the  rescue ;  and  they  eagerly  listened  for  the  signal ; 
while  they  stretched  out  their  relieved  limbs,  to  make 
ready  for  action.  A  quarter  of  an  hour  of  anxiety 
passed,  then  the  rallying  words  of  the  signal  burst  on 
their  ears,  followed  by  loud  cheers. 

The  guards  sprang  up,  and  rushed  from  the  hut  to 
ascertain  the  cause  of  the  tumult,  and  the  prisoners 
availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  pass  through 
the  opening  made  for  their  escape,  and  found  them 
selves  in  a  grove  of  trees,  and  heard  the  trampling  of 
horses  round  them.  "  Here  they  are,"  cried  the  voice 
of  Pat.  "  Jump  on,  Mr.  Rodney ;  isn't  it  fun,  thin  ?  " 

In  two  minutes  all  were  mounted,  Pat  springing 
behind  his  friend  Dick.  The  moon  shone  brightly,  and 
a  man  riding  up  to  Mr.  Branton  welcomed  him,  adding, 
"  Come  along ;  we're  all  here,  and  won't  we  whip  the 
nigger  critters  ?  " 

They  were  soon  in  the  ranks  of  the  Americans,  who 
were  spread  round  the  village  charging  furiously,  shoot 
ing  down  the  confused  Indians,  or  slaying  them  without 
mercy  with  knives  or  tomahawks. 

"  For  God's  sake !  "cried  Mr.  Rodney,  "  hold  your 
hands  !  Here  are  women  and  children,  and  even  the 
men  are  unarmed  and  unprepared.  Let  us  be  thank 
ful  to  escape  unhurt,  and  remember  that  vengeance  be 
longs  to  God  himself.  My  friends,  this  is  a  base  and 
sinful  massacre  ! " 

"  You'll  not  find  it  easy  to  stop  our  fellows,  now  that 
their  dander  is  riz,"  said  Branton.  "  Come,  now,  San 
ders,  my  good  fellow,  you've  given  them  a  swatch  of 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  463 

your  stock-in-trade ;  let  them  be.  They'll  not  meddle 
with  our  horses  in  a  hurry  again,  I  guess." 

"  It's  not  altogether  that,  colonel,"  answered  the  man  ; 
"but  the  dogs  had  nigh  taken  my  scalp  in  a  scrim 
mage  last  fall,  and  I  marked  it  down  then  and  there 
as  how  I'd  sarve  'em  out  for  it ;  and  I'll  do  it." 

But  the  voice  of  the  commander  was  now  heard  call 
ing  off  the  assailants.  "  It  is  enough,  my  brave  friends," 
he  said ;  "  we  do  not  war  with  squaws.  Let  us  on 
wards  ;  we  need  rest  and  refreshment  after  our  forced 
march." 

With  some  difficulty  the  bugle  called  together  the  an 
gry  men,  amongst  whom  the  released  Americans  were 
the  most  bitter  and  most  determined  on  avenging  them 
selves  on  their  tyrannical  captors.  But  now  they  were 
all  content  to  be  marched  off,  confident  in  their  strength 
even  if  pursued,  which  was  not  probable,  as  the  loss  of 
the  Indians  must  have  been  severe,  while  the  victors 
came  off  unhurt. 

Mr.  Avondale  now  sought  the  acquaintance  of  the 
friends  to  whom  he  was  so  deeply  indebted  for  the  res 
cue  and  protection  of  his  wife  and  child,  and  they  were 
touched  with  his  appearance,  bowed  with  the  anxiety 
and  suffering  of  so  many  years,  and  his  mild  and  pensive 
countenance ;  and  as  they  rode  along  they  listened  with 
interest  to  his  account  of  the  meeting  with  his  wife,  de 
livered  in  the  words  which  his  romantic  dreams  and  sol 
itary  life  suggested. 

"  As  I  looked  out  from  my  sad  home,"  he  said,  "  I 
saw  approaching  a  cavalcade,  whicji  I  concluded  must 
be  you,  Branton,  returning  with  the  recovered  horses.  I 
went  to  the  gates,  and  met  Joel  conducting  the  animals 


464  THE    BEAR-HUNT  KES 

to  the  corral  with  his  usual  unmoved  countenance ;  but 
I  was  startled  to  observe  that  he  was  followed  by 
strangers.  I  drew  back  for  a  moment,  but  was  re 
called  by  a  voice  never  to  be  forgotten  calling  on  me. 
I  trembled,  and  clung  to  the  gate  unable  to  move,  and 
believed  that  the  voice  of  the  dead  summoned  me  to  join 
her. 

"  But  once  more  my  belief  that  she  still  lived  revived, 
and  I  rushed  wildly  forward  to  receive  my  long-lost 
wife  into  my  embrace,  and  to  feel  the  loving  arms  of  my 
child  around  me.  I  can  scarcely  describe  what  fol 
lowed,  and  how  blessed  was  the  moment  when  I  wel 
comed  them  to  their  home.  My  wife  was  speechless 
with  her  great  joy  ;  and  it  was  my  little  Ellen  who  told 
me  how  much  she  loved  papa  Rodney  and  brother  Har 
old,  and  entreated  me  to  send  many  men  to  help  them 
to  fight  the  Indians.  As  soon  as  I  understood  the  ex 
tent  of  your  danger,  and  Jacob  had  pointed  out  the 
means  of  assisting  or  rescuing  you,  I  hastened  to  make 
arrangements.  But  this  required  preparation,  and 
Jacob,  who  undertook  to  guide  us,  needed  rest  and  re 
freshment  ;  and  I  had  time  to  hear  the  story  of  my 
wife's  sufferings  before  Branton's  newly-arrived  men 
were  gathered  together  and  armed. 

"  Painful  as  it  was  to  leave  my  recovered  treasures,  I 
could  not  suffer  these  headstrong  and  angry  men  to  set 
out  without  a  leader ;  and  it  was  but  my  duty  to  res 
cue,  if  not  too  late,  the  noble  and  generous  men  to  whom 
I  was  so  largely  indebted.  We  lost  no  time  in  reach 
ing  the  encampment  where  you  had  been  attacked, 
and  found  it  abandoned.  Traces  of  the  battle,  broken 
arrows  and  scattered  balls,  showed  where  the  strife  had 
been. 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  465 

rt  While  we  looked  round  for  the  trail,  a  boy  sud 
denly  dropped  from  a  tree,  crying  out,  '  Didn't  I  know, 
Jacob,  ye'd  be  comin' ;  and  who  would  be  tellin'  ye  all, 
barrin'  I  wasn't  here  myself? ' 

"  I  recognized  with  gladness  the  brogue  of  my  dear 
child's  Irish  Pat,  and  heard  from  him  the  story  of 
your  captivity,  and  the  plan  of  sacrificing  you  at  the 
festival,  which,  understanding  the  Sioux  tongue,  he 
had  overheard ;  and  he  begged  to  be  taken  with  us 
that  he  might  help  in  the  rescue.  Jacob  advised  me 
to  consent,  as  he  knew  the  boy's  cleverness  in  secret 
services  ;  and  we  all  set  out  on  the  broad  trail  left  by 
the  Indians,  hoping  that  the  rain  might  have  delayed 
their  feast. 

"  We  kept  at  some  distance  from  the  village  till 
night  fell,  and  the  scouts,  engaged  in  preparations  for 
the  revels,  had  abandoned  their  posts.  Then  our 
little  spy  set  out,  creeping  under  the  grass,  or  swinging 
in  the  trees,  till  he  discovered,  by  the  sentinels  at  the 
entrance,  your  prison  ;  and  stealing  to  the  back  of  it, 
made  such  an  incision  in  the  skin-cover  as  enabled  him 
to  cut  your  bonds. 

"  He  then  returned  with  his  report,  and  though  I 
was  amused  with  his  clever  schemes,  I  was  somewhat 
vexed  with  the  noisy  signal  he  commanded,  for  I 
meant  my  approach  to  have  been  accomplished  with 
more  secrecy  and  less  bloodshed.  But  it  was  too  late 
to  dispute  orders,  and  I  am  content  that  the  title  of 
general,  which  he  so  graciously  conferred  on  me,  should 
be  given  to  him,  who  has  properly  the  right  to  it, 
General  Patrick." 

"  And  won't  I  always  make  them  call  me  that  same, 


4:66  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

yer  honner,"  said  Pat,  "  seem'  ye 're  saying  it  yourself, 
musha ! " 

Without  pursuit,  they  reached,  before  night,  the 
cultivated  lands  which  denoted  the  presence  of  civiliza 
tion.  They  saw  with  joy,  fields  of  maize,  now  ripe  for 
cutting,  oats,  barley,  wheat,  beans,  peas ;  and,  above  all, 
large  patches  of  potatoes  drew  cheers  from  the  Irish 
boys,  and  Pat  said,  "  And  isn't  there  the  cows,  Mike, 
quite  natural,  and  not  bufflers  at  all  ?  And  may-be, 
will  be  seein'  the  pigs  themselves !  Sure  it's  home 
we've  come  entirely." 

The  trodden  way,  though  wanting  the  smooth  surface 
of  English  roads,  was  a  pleasing  change  from  the  en 
tangling  brushwood  and  high  grass ;  and  at  length, 
winding  round  a  grove  of  flowering  shrubs,  and  an 
orchard  of  heavily  laden  fruit  trees,  they  came  before  a 
handsome  wooden  building,  stockaded  round  securely ; 
but  opening  upon  lawns  and  gardens,  through  which 
ran  a  slender  tributary  to  the  great  river,  wafting  its 
freshness  on  the  evening  breeze.  Every  thing  spoke 
of  peace  and  prosperity. 

"  What  charming  repose  !  "  said  Mr.  Rodney.  "  This 
is  truly  a  poetic  solitude.  Here  man  may 

'Hold 
Converse  with  Nature's  charms,  and  see  her  stores  unfold.'  " 

"  How  rarely  can  outward  circumstances  confer 
happiness,"  said  Mr.  Avondale.  "  For  years  I  have 
labored  in  this  solitude  to  endeavor  to  divert  my 
mind  from  the  corroding  care  which  oppressed  it,  but 
in  vain.  I  desired  only  to  return  to  England  that  I 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  467 

might  take  leave  of  my  relatives  and  die.  The  world 
had  no  longer  a  home  for  me.  To  you,  true  followers 
of  the  commands  of  our  blessed  Lord,  I  owe  my  restora 
tion  to  peace  of  mind.  Welcome  to  my  house  ;  all  I 
possess  is  at  your  disposal,  my  gratitude  can  never  be 
exhausted." 

Their  approach  had  been  seen  ;  the  outer  gates  were 
flung  open,  and  the  happy  little  Ellen  bounded  over 
the  lawn  to  meet  them,  followed  more  slowly  by  her 
agitated  mother.  Ellen  sprang  upon  Harold's  horse, 
before  him,  calling  out,  "  See,  papa,  this  is  my  dear 
brother  Harold :  he  is  your  other  child  ;  he  shall  never 
leave  us." 

"  I  fear,  Ellen,"  said  her  father,  "  that  Mr.  Crofton 
would  soon  tire  of  the  quiet  life  that  is  suitable  for 
your  dear  mamma  and  me." 

"  Then  I  will  go  with  him  to  hunt  and  trap,"  she 
replied.  "  I  will  build  his  lodge,  and  cook  his  meat. 
I  am  to  be  his  squaw,  papa.  We  will  come  back  to 
you  when  the  hunting-season  is  over ;  then  he  can 
read  books,  and  I  will  sew  skins  for  clothes.  But,  I 
forgot,  I  am  going  to  be  dressed  like  an  English  girl, 
Harold.  Mary  is  making  me  a  beautiful  dress ;  I  think 
it  must  be  such  as  the  Queen  of  England  wears." 

"  I  rather  doubt  it,"  said  Mr.  Avondale,  laughing ; 
"  my  stores  of  showy  Manchester  prints  were  procured 
for  the  purpose  of  ransoming  my  treasures,  not  for 
dressing  my  daughter,  whom  I  hope  to  see  before  long 
in  simpler  attire." 

"  She  must  have  white  dresses  when  we  can  get 
them,"  said  Mrs.  Avondale  ;  "  in  the  mean  time,  I  was 
glad  to  clothe  her  in  attire  less  savage  than  deer-skins. 
Now,  enter,  my  beloved  friends." 


468  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

Through  a  verandah  clustered  over  with  roses  and 
woodbines,  they  entered  the  spacious,  airy  mansion, 
where  they  found  Jacob  seated,  making  snares  and 
traps,  Dennis  happily  engaged  in  a  book,  and  the 
women  employed  in  household  affairs.  The  men 
enjoyed  the  luxury  of  a  bath,  and,  dressed  from  the 
wardrobe  of  their  host,  sat  down  to  a  sumptuous 
English  repast,  enjoying  the  pastry,  the  milk,  the 
butter,  and  the  home-brewed  ale,  after  their  long 
privations. 

When  all  the  details  of  the  past  had  been  satisfac 
torily  heard,  the  Conversation  turned  on  the  future. 

"  Am  I  to  have  this  holding,  Avondale  ? "  asked 
Branton,  "  or  do  you  mean  to  break  the  contract,  now 
that  you've  got  your  folks  round  you  ?  " 

"  Certainly  not,"  replied  Avondale  ;  "  my  wife  agrees 
with  me  in  the  desire  to  return  to  England.  We  have 
there  responsible  duties.  I  must  no  longer  be  an 
absentee  ;  I  shall  settle  on  my  Yorkshire  estate." 

"  Which  is  happily  not  far  from  my  own,"  said 
Harold.  "  I  shall  be  of  age  in  a  few  months,  and  must 
be  at  home ;  and  then  Rodney  can,  if  he  chooses, 
abandon  his  troublesome  charge." 

"  I  rather  think,  Harold,"  said  his  friend,  "  you  will 
need  a  guide  for  some  years  yet.  Don't  think  I  mean 
to  emancipate  you  entirely." 

"  And  you  will  teach  me  still,  dear  papa  Rodney  ?  " 
said  Ellen.  "  You  know  I  am  only  a  little  savage 
now." 

"  You  must  be  broken  in  like  a  little  wild  filly,"  said 
Mr.  Avondale.  "  We  must  engage  a  governess  to 
teach  you  to  sit  still  and  be  silent,  like  an  English 
young  lady  ;  must  it  not  be  §o,  mamma  ?  " 


OF    THE    ROCKY    MOUNTAINS.  469 

But  mamma  shook  her  head  ;  she  was  afraid  that 
the  task  of  converting  the  little  savage  to  young 
ladyism  would  be  beyond  the  skill  of  a  governess ; 
and  Harold  declared  Ellen  was  all  right ;  she  didn't 
need  a  governess. 

"  Then,  I  look  to  it,  Captain  Avondale,"  said  Bran- 
ton,  "  that  our  bargain  stands.  And  now,  you  folks 
there,  if  any  of  you  have  a  fancy  to  hold  a  bit  of  ground 
and  settle  along  with  me,  let  him  say." 

"  Well,  then,  Abraham  Branton,"  said  Jacob,  "  give 
me  a  bit  of  a  hut  to  shelter  me,  and  some  meat  and 
corn  to  keep  me  livin'.  I  calkerlate  I  be  past  trappin' 
and  huntin'  now  ;  but  I  can  larn  your  men,  and  tell 
'em  some  secrets,  and  help  ye  heaps  of  odd  ways,  I 
guess." 

"And  welcome  ye'd  be,  Jacob,"  answered  Branton, 
"  were  it  for  no  more  than  old  times.  You're  down  for 
one ;  now,  then,  who  comes  next  ?  " 

"  Sure,  then,  Mr.  Branton,"  said  Dennis,  "  I'm  not 
mindin'  to  thravel  further  myself  in  this  wild  counthry ; 
and  manin'  always  to  settle  in  the  same,  I'm  willin'  to 
take  up  my  rest  with  you.  Would  you  be  having  any 
boys,  that  you'd  like  bringin'  on  in  their  classics  ?  " 

"  We're  poorly  off  for  young  stock  just  now,"  replied 
Branton  ;  "  but  times  will  mend ;  my  men  will  fetch  up 
wives  and  young  uns  as  soon  as  they've  raised  huts  for 
them  ;  but  as  to  the  classics,  we're  not  over-much  given 
that  way ;  we'll  set  you  on  with  some  pen  and  ink  fixins 
to  throw  off,  I  guess." 

"  I'll  not  disgrace  my  friends  by  returning  to  Eng 
land,"  said  Arncliffe.  "I  shall  be  glad  of  a  holding; 
the  old  woman  is  willing  to  stay  with  me ;  she's  been  a 
mother  to  my  lad,  and  I'll  take  care  of  her ;  and  if  your 
40 


470  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

colony  get  on,  I'd  like  to  manage  a  store ;  that's  in  my 
way.  Will  must  return  to  England ;  he's  good  to  make 
his  way  there ;  and  Mr.  Rodney  and  Mr.  Crofton  prom 
ise  to  make  a  man  of  him." 

Branton  gave  a  long  whistle,  and  said,  "  Well,  then, 
I  guess,  I'm  like  to  get  a  valuable  lot  from  you,  Mr. 
"Rodney :  but  no  matter ;  here's  space  and  stuff  for 
all." 

"  I'd  never  have  desarted,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Dick, 
"  if  so  as  the  Nugget  had  held  together ;  but  I'se  not 
again  this  country,  and  Colonel  Branton,  he  wanting  a 
carpenter,  offers  to  rate  me  in  his  houlding.  But  I'd 
better  be  honest  and  let  it  out,  captain.  Ye  see,  it's 
Mary,  the  lass ;  she's  willing  at  last,  if  so  be  as  I  'gree 
to  bide  here,  'cause  of  her  mother,  and  Mike  as  frames 
to  make  a  good  carpenter,  and  Mary,  as  reckons  to  get 
stitching-work  to  help  make  us  a  living." 

Two  happy  days  were  spent  in  this  charming  retreat, 
in  discussing,  arranging,  and  completing  the  decisive 
measures.  Mr.  Branton  had  two  of  the  convenient 
American  travelling-wagons,  which  were  fitted  up  with 
every  necessary  for  the  journey,  and  his  own  men  went 
as  drivers.  Dick  and  Mary  were  to  accompany  the 
travellers  to  St.  Louis,  that  they  might  there  be  mar 
ried,  and  their  rich  friends  proposed  to  load  the  wagons, 
on  their  return,  with  useful  furniture. 

"  You'll  not  be  disrememberin'  the  seed  pratees,  Dick," 
said  Mike.  "  Sure  thin,  won't  we  have  a  cabin  and  a 
pratee-ground  illigant  altogether.  And  Mr.  Avondale," 
hasn't  he  given  mother  the  cow  and  the  pig,  blessin's 
on  him !  and  she  croonin'  over  the  same,  and  partin* 
with  Miss  Ellen,  the  darlin' ! " 

The  parting  was  sorrowful ;  but  hopes  and  even  prom- 


OP    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  471 

ise?  were  held  out  of  future  meetings.  "  I  don't  know 
but  I  may  make  a  run  over  next  season,"  said  Harold. 
"  I've  done  little  sporting  this  year.  I  came  purposely 
to  shoot  bears,  and  I  have  shot  little  but  Indians,  and 
have  neither  a  skin  nor  a  scalp  to  show  as  a  trophy." 

"  I  will  come  with  you,"  said  Ellen,  "  to  help  to  hunt 
the  bears  ;  then  I  shall  see  Peggy  and  Mary,  and  dear 
funny  Mike  again." 

"  Next  year,  my  child,"  said  Mr.  Avondale,  "  you  will 
be  learning  to  smooth  your  disordered  ringlets,  and  to 
study  lessons  from  your  governess,  instead  of  woodcraft 
from  Harold  Crofton." 

"  But  the  sqnaws  always  go  with  the  hunters,  papa," 
said  she. 

"  We  must  not  venture,  I  see,  Ellen,"  said  her  father, 
"  to  produce  you  among  your  refined  cousins,  till  you 
are  reclaimed  to  civilization.  But  I  have  no  doubt  that 
in  another  year,  Harold,  she  will  bow  gracefully  to  you, 
and  address  you  as  Mr.  Crofton." 

"  Never,  I  trust,"  replied  Harold.  "  She  will  soon 
fall  into  the  usages  of  society ;  but  I  feel  assured  that 
she  can  never  be  made  artificial  in  manner ;  that  she 
will  never  forget  she  has  promised  to  be  Harold  Crof- 
ton's  squaw." 

The  journey  to.  St.  Louis  was  pleasant  and  easy,  and 
the  passengers  laughed  at  light  troubles.  Captain 
Scruton  alone  was  pensive ;  he  was  dissatisfied  to  lose 
Dick  ;  and  now,  that  his  life  was  no  longer  in  danger, 
he  reverted  to  his  losses,  and  gloomily  anticipated  the 
future. 

"  Never  say  die,  Captain  Scruton,"  said  Harold. 
"  As  soon  as  we  reach  England,  Mr.  Avondale  and  I 
propose  to  help  you  to  another  ship.  Besides,  if  you 


472  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

regret  the  loss  of  Marlin,  you  must  rejoice  to  be  rid  of 
Sharpley,  who  was,  you  must  recollect,  something  like 
your  master." 

"  Tis  true,  Mr.  Crofton,"  replied  he.     "  I  feel  your 
kindness  deeply,  and  I  think  if  I  were  once  more  tread 
ing  my  own   quarter-deck,  I  should  feel  a  new  man. 
But  I  shall  have  some  difficulty  in  replacing  Marlin 
hands  are  not  easily  picked  up." 

"  Will  I  be  yer  man,  captain  ? "  squeaked  out  Pat. 
"  Sure,  didn't  ye  say  you'd  be  ratin'  me  in  yer  ship  ? 
and  me  lavin'  ivry  sowl  yonder,  and  comin'  away  en 
tirely  to  run  up  the  ropes  agin." 

"  You're  hardly  fit  for  mate  yet,"  said'Scruton,  laugh 
ing  ;  "  but  as  soon  as  I  have  a  ship,  you  shall  be  rated 
on  her  books  my  own  cabin-boy.  And  if  you  mind  your 
duty,  boy,  you  may  command  a  ship  of  your  own  some 
day" 

"  Then  won't  I  call  her  the  White  Dove"  said  the 
delighted  boy,  "  afther  Miss  Ellen,  the  beauty.  And 
me  Captain  Pathrick  Conolly !  Musha !  won't  I  be 
proud  ?  " 

Arrived  in  safety  at  St.  Louis,  Ellen  was,  for  the 
first  time,  taken  to  church,  where  the  travellers  assem 
bled  to  thank  God  for  his  many  mercies,  and  to  witness 
the  marriage  of  Dick  and  Mary.  Ellen,  pale  and  awe 
struck  as  she  left  the  consecrated  building,  said  to  Har 
old,  "  Shall  we  also  be  married  before  the  altar  of  God, 
Harold?  It  is  very  solemn.  We  must  learn  to  be 
wiser  and  holier  before  we  kneel  there,  don't  you  think 
so?" 

Harold  did  think  so  ;  but  in  his  heart  he  treasured  up 
a  hope,  never  to  be  relinquished,  that  he  might  really 
kneel  there  one  day  with  his  dear  little  White  Dove. 


OF    THE    ROCKY   MOUNTAINS.  473 

Immense  purchases  were  made  for  the  settlers,  calico, 
muslin,  china  and  glasses,  pots  and  kettles,  groceries, 
seeds,  plants,  implements  of  every  kind  that  were  useful, 
not  forgetting  books  and  school  appliances  for  Dennis, 
as  a  large  party  of  the  wives  and  children  of  Branton's 
men  were  to  return  with  the  wagon.  Then  they  parted 
with  tears  ;  Dick  and  Mary  to  return  to  the  free  life  of 
the  prairie  ;  the  voyagers  to  step  into  civilized  life  in 
the  busy  crowded  saloons  of  the  steamer  for  New 
Orleans,  where  Ellen,  though  amazed  and  diverted,  felt 
annoyed  and  trammelled  by  forms  unknown  or  long 
neglected. 

From  the  noisy  American  steamer  to  the  quieter  and 
simpler  cabins  of  the  English  vessel  the  change  was 
pleasant,  and  the  homeward  voyage  was  rapidly  accom 
plished.  They  landed  at  busy  Liverpool,  where  the 
astonishing  scenes  bewildered  Ellen,  who  clung  in  alarm 
to  her  mother.  Mrs.  Avondale  had  also  to  soothe  the 
terrors  of  the  helpless  Hahnee,  who  was  as  little  easy  in 
the  bustle  of  English  life  as  in  the  confinement  of  her 
English  dress,  and  who  prayed  her  mistress  that  they 
might  go  to  the  woods. 

To  the  woods  they  soon  after  departed,  after  seeing 
Scruton  appointed  to  a  good  ship,  and  leaving  Pat, 
newly  rigged,  with  him  as  cabin-boy,  rambling  about 
Liverpool,  running  into  many  dangers,  but  always 
cleverly  extricating  himself. 

It  was  at  Crofton  Manor,  the  travellers  first  rested, 
to  become  the  guests  of  Harold,  till  Mr.  Avondale  pre 
pared  his  house  for  the  reception  of  his  wife  and  child ; 
and  as  it  was  within  thirty  miles  of  Crofton,  he  could 
conveniently  superintend  his  workmen,  while  his  family 


474  THE    BEAR-HUNTERS 

enjoyed  a  sunny  late  autumn  amidst  the  beautiful 
grounds  and  the  woods  which  Hahnee  loved. 

There  was  much  to  accomplish  in  the  long-neglected 
domain  of  Mr.  Avondale ;  but  he  rejoiced  in  the  pros 
pect  of  a  life  of  action,  and  projected  improvements  in 
farms,  cottages,  and  grounds,  as  a  means  of  at  once 
employing  and  benefiting  his  people,  and  atoning  for 
long-unfulfilled  duties.  Then  he  hoped  to  live  to  lead 
his  child  through  the  trials  of  youth  to  the  soft  and 
gentle  virtues  of  womanhood. 

And  after  years  of  salutary  trial  and  suffering,  God 
restored  the  Avondales  to  peace.  The  manners  of  their 
child  softened  into  gentleness  without  losing  their  sim 
plicity.  The  rude  experience  of  her  early  life  had 
rendered  her  persevering  and  energetic,  and  though,  in 
her  conversations  with  Harold  in  after-days,  she  some 
times  blushed  at  the  reminiscences  of  her  feats  of  dar 
ing  on  the  mountains  and  on  the  prairie,  she  never 
regretted  those  useful  wanderings  with  dear  papa  Rod 
ney  and  her  beloved  Harold,  and  rejoiced  to  remember 
that  she  was  herself  one  of  the  BEAR-HUNTERS. 


THE     END. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

RENEWALS  ONLY— TEL.  NO.  642-3405 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


RCCCIVFD 


m 


LOAN  DEFT 
jiiLfiA 

*       /\    *O 


ML 


_^_ 


• 


LD  2lA-40m-2,'69 
(J6057slO)476— A-32 


General  Library     . 
University  of  California 
Berkeley 


